This is a modern-English version of Borderland : a country-town chronicle, originally written by Fothergill, Jessie. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


Transcriber’s Note:

Footnotes have been collected at the end of each chapter, and are linked for ease of reference.

Footnotes have been gathered at the end of each chapter and are linked for easy reference.

Minor errors, attributable to the printer, have been corrected. Please see the transcriber’s note at the end of this text for details regarding the handling of any textual issues encountered during its preparation.

Minor errors caused by the printer have been fixed. Please see the transcriber’s note at the end of this text for details about how any text issues were handled during its preparation.

Any corrections are indicated using an underline highlight. Placing the cursor over the correction will produce the original text in a small popup.

Any corrections are indicated using an underline highlight. Hovering the cursor over the correction will show the original text in a small popup.

Any corrections are indicated as hyperlinks, which will navigate the reader to the corresponding entry in the corrections table in the note at the end of the text.

Any corrections are indicated as hyperlinks, which will take the reader to the corresponding entry in the corrections table in the note at the end of the text.

BORDERLAND

BORDERLAND
A Town Chronicle
BY
JESSIE FOTHERGILL
AUTHOR OF ‘THE FIRST VIOLIN,’ ‘KITH AND KIN,’ ‘PROBATION,’
‘The Wellfields’ and ‘Healey’
LONDON
RICHARD BENTLEY & SON, NEW BURLINGTON STREET
Publishers for Her Majesty the Queen
1890
All rights reserved
v

CONTENTS

CHAPTER   PAGE
  In Childhood 1
I. Otho's Comeback 11
II. Magdalen and the Neighborhood 25
III. Langstroth’s Mistake 37
IV. The Department of Close Observation 47
V. Gilbert's Caution 56
VI. Gilbert’s Coup de Théâtre 62
VII. Michael, Roger, Gil 78
VIII. The First Fruits of Gilbert's Wisdom 92
IX. The Goddess of the Tender Feet 102
X. The Annealing Process 111
XI. Otho’s Mailbag 119
XII. Eleanor 133
XIII. 28 and 22 145
viXIV. Thrust and Parry 150
XV. Three Women 163
XVI. A Friendship Explained 172
XVII. Roger Camm's Dating 181
XVIII. A Wild Goose Chase 188
XIX. Unavoidable 204
XX. How a Thorn Got Planted 222
XXI. Jobs and Pay 237
XXII. Mixed intentions 255
XXIII. Argument 267
XXIV. Otho's Revenge 277
XXV. In the Waiting Room 287
XXVI. Her Heart's Desire 296
XXVII. Blame game 306
XXVIII. At the Mill 316
XXIX. A Misstep in Good Faith 327
XXX. Sermon by a sinner 343
XXXI. Brass Pots and Clay Pots 359
XXXII. First Alert 375
XXXIII. Discontinued 383
XXXIV. How Crackpot got scratched 391
viiXXXV. Carefree Content 400
XXXVI. The Shadow 409
XXXVII. The Comeback 418
XXXVIII. Ada 432
XXXIX. The Siblings 440
40. In the Noon Blaze 449
XLI. Leave me alone 460
XLII. How Ada solved her issue 465
XLIII. Magdalen. In Farewell 474
1BORDERLAND

IN CHILDHOOD

One summer, which in point of date now lies many years behind us, four boys used to play together, and to quarrel and make it up again with one another—to live together through the long, golden days, that vivid, eager life peculiar to children, in a curious, old-fashioned garden on the bank of the river Tees, and on the Durham side of that stream. The garden belonged to a great house, not very old, though it was the abode of an old family, solemn, not to say gloomy, in its dulness and stateliness of appearance, and standing out in rather sombre contrast to the woods which were behind it, and the terraces which sloped down from its front to the river-side. The name of the house was Thorsgarth; many a spot hereabouts bore some name reminiscent of long-past Danish occupation and Scandinavian paganism. It was a characteristic giving a peculiar flavour to the language and nomenclature of the whole country-side, and one, too, which has been sweetly sung by at least one of our English poets. With this fact, these four particular boys were probably unacquainted, and it is more than probable that if they had known all about it they 2would have cared less than nothing for the circumstance. What could it matter to them that, a little farther down the stream, that sweet spot where they loved to wade in the shallows, and not far from which noisy Greta came tumbling and laughing into the arms of sedater Tees—where the numerous wasps’ nests were to be found under the bank, to destroy which nests they had gone through such delicious toils and perils, and where on sunny days the trout would lurk in the pools amongst the big boulders,—what could it matter to them that this scene had been immortalised by both poet and painter? To them it was all their own paradise; the presence of an artist would have vexed and incommoded them. There they kicked, jumped, splashed, and generally misconducted themselves in the sweet solitude and the generous sunshine of that far-back summer, without a thought of its being hallowed ground. Three of them were not of an age at which the ordinary boy is given to appreciate poetry. As for the eldest of them, if he ever did read it, he kept the fact to himself.

One summer, many years ago, four boys played together, quarreled, and then made up again, spending their long, golden days in that lively, eager way unique to children. They hung out in a quirky, old-fashioned garden by the river Tees, on the Durham side of the water. The garden belonged to a grand house, not very old, but home to an old family that seemed serious, if not gloomy, with its dull and stately appearance, standing in stark contrast to the woods behind it and the terraces that sloped down to the riverside. The house was called Thorsgarth; many places around here had names that reminded people of the long-ago Danish rule and Scandinavian paganism. This characteristic added a unique flavor to the language and names of the entire area, and at least one English poet has sung about it beautifully. These four boys probably didn’t know this fact, and it's likely that if they had, they wouldn’t have cared at all. What did it matter to them that a little further down the stream was that lovely spot where they loved to wade in the shallow water, not far from where the noisy Greta tumbled and laughed into the calmer Tees—where they found numerous wasps’ nests under the bank, which they had worked so hard to destroy, and where, on sunny days, the trout hid in the pools among the large boulders? To them, it was all their own paradise; having an artist around would have annoyed them. There, they kicked, jumped, splashed, and generally misbehaved in the sweet solitude and warm sunshine of that long-ago summer, without a thought of it being special ground. Three of them were too young to appreciate poetry, and as for the oldest, if he ever read it, he kept it to himself.

These four boys were all the sons of gentlemen, in the conventional sense of the term—albeit their fathers were men of widely different calibre, as regarded not only worldly, but also mental and moral characteristics.

These four boys were all the sons of gentlemen, in the traditional sense of the word—though their fathers were men of very different qualities, both in terms of status and in mental and moral traits.

The eldest and the third in age were brothers, Michael and Gilbert Langstroth. Their father’s was one of the oldest families in the neighbourhood, and had been one of the richest, although many people had begun to say that not much was now practically left to him except the old house itself, the Red Gables, which stood in genial vicinity to many other houses, both great and small, in the great cobble-stoned, slanting square, which formed the west end of Bradstane town.

The oldest and the third brother were Michael and Gilbert Langstroth. Their family was one of the oldest in the area and had been one of the wealthiest, although many people started to claim that not much was left to their father except for the old house itself, the Red Gables, which stood close to many other homes, both big and small, in the large cobblestone, sloping square that made up the west end of Bradstane town.

3Michael Langstroth at this period was twelve years old, a noble boy to look at, tall and broad, with a dark face, and a sweet, rather rare smile. There was a good deal of unconscious pride in his manner and bearing. Perhaps his piercing gray eyes, going with this dark complexion, might really betoken that Norse descent in which his family gloried. All his actions were, so far as one could judge, in harmony with his outer appearance; without fuss or ostentation, but all partaking of the intrinsically splendid, generous, and lavish. Even at this early time of their lives, the other boys knew that Michael hated lies with an intensity which showed itself more in sudden, violent action than in words. They knew that he resented any untruth amongst them as if it had been a personal insult. There was, indeed, no doubt that Michael was a son in whose proud looks a father might glory; while with all his strength and power there were in him other and quieter charms, such as a mother might delight in. And Mrs. Langstroth did very greatly delight in what seemed to her her son’s high and noble qualities, during the short time that she was allowed to do so.

3Michael Langstroth was twelve years old at this time, a striking boy with a tall, broad build, a dark complexion, and a sweet, somewhat uncommon smile. He carried himself with an air of unconscious pride. Perhaps his piercing gray eyes, paired with his dark skin, reflected the Norse ancestry that his family took pride in. His actions, as far as anyone could tell, were in sync with his appearance; they were unpretentious yet had a natural elegance, generosity, and flair. Even at this young age, the other boys recognized that Michael had a deep-seated hatred for lies, which often manifested in abrupt, fierce reactions rather than words. They understood that any dishonesty among them felt like a personal affront to him. There was no doubt that Michael was a son in whom a father could take pride; alongside his strength and power, he possessed other quieter qualities that a mother would cherish. And Mrs. Langstroth greatly delighted in what she saw as her son’s noble attributes during the brief time she was able to do so.

‘I fear it will never last,’ she would say to herself, watching him with prayer and trembling, as mothers do watch those sons who have a way of turning into something so different from what the maternal yearnings would shape them into if, along with the yearnings, the power existed of fulfilling them. ‘I fear it will never last. Contact with the world will harden him. Flattery will make him vain. Universal homage will spoil him.’ Mrs. Langstroth was a sweet and saintly lady, and her son Michael a brave and noble boy; but what insignificant hen-mother exists who does not think that the 4attention to herself and her matchless offspring must of necessity be universal?

"I worry it won't last," she would tell herself, watching him with hope and anxiety, just like mothers do when they see their sons who might become so different from what they dreamt for them, if only they had the power to make those dreams come true. "I worry it won't last. Interaction with the world will toughen him. Compliments will make him arrogant. General admiration will spoil him." Mrs. Langstroth was a kind and virtuous lady, and her son Michael was a courageous and admirable boy; but what unimportant mother doesn’t believe that the attention on herself and her exceptional child should, of course, be universal? 4

With pathetic, devoted blindness she would have prepared him to meet this irresistible tide of flattery and greatness by keeping him fast at her own side, and never loosing his leading strings. The mention of a public school drew tears from her eyes, and set her gentle heart beating wildly. It was written that her son Michael’s education—every branch of it—was to be taken out of her hands, and placed in others, firmer, harder, sterner, and to them who can survive their roughness, kinder hands than even those of a mother.

With sad, devoted blindness, she would have gotten him ready to face this overwhelming wave of flattery and greatness by keeping him close to her side and never letting go of his strings. The mention of a public school brought tears to her eyes and made her gentle heart race. It was meant to be that her son Michael’s education—every part of it—would be taken from her and placed in the hands of others, stronger, tougher, stricter, and for those who can withstand their roughness, even kinder than a mother’s hands.

Gilbert, Michael’s brother, was a well-grown boy, too, of ten, with a smaller, rounder head, a narrower forehead, and blue-gray eyes, which had a trick of languishing sometimes. He had an exquisitely soft and melancholy voice, was slow of speech, and possessed a graceful, though by no means effeminate figure. He was always, and apparently by nature, courteous and gentle in manner and speech, seldom indulging in the downright unflattering candour which Michael, for all he was so gentlemanly, frequently used towards his companions. Gilbert never said rude things to any one, but he was not so popular with his comrades as Michael.

Gilbert, Michael’s brother, was a well-built ten-year-old with a smaller, rounder head, a narrower forehead, and blue-gray eyes that sometimes had a dreamy look. He had an incredibly soft and sad voice, spoke slowly, and had a graceful, though definitely not feminine, figure. He was always polite and gentle in his manner and speech, rarely showing the blunt honesty that Michael, despite being quite gentlemanly, often displayed towards his friends. Gilbert never said anything rude to anyone, but he wasn’t as popular with his peers as Michael was.

The second boy, in order of years, was swarthy Roger Camm, the son of the curate of Bradstane. Eleven were the years he counted in actual point of time—thirty, perhaps, and those rough ones, in his knowledge of care and trouble, in his painful, enforced acquaintance with grief, with contrivances and economies, and weary struggles to make both ends meet. For his father was not passing rich on forty pounds a year—he was more 5than passing poor on something less than a hundred, out of which he had dolefully to ‘keep up the appearance of a gentleman,’ clothe and feed his son and himself, and educate the former. His wife, poor soul, exhausted with the endless and complicated calculations necessitated by this ever-present problem, had some years ago thankfully closed her eyes, and said good-bye to labour and grief. The curate and his lad struggled on without her as best they could. All that Roger learnt, whether of solid instruction or flimsy accomplishment—little enough was there of the latter to gloss his manners or appearance—he was taught by his father, and that with fasting and prayer. Along with his Latin and Greek declensions, he imbibed also the more bitter lesson of declining fortunes; for his father had married late, and was not promoted as he grew older and more careworn. Side by side with the first problem of Euclid, as with the last, there was for ever present another, which it would have required more than a mere mathematical head to answer, and which yet imperiously demanded some sort of a solution; it was the problem which Mrs. Camm had carried with her to her grave, and it ran: ‘Given, not sufficient income to buy a proper supply of butcher’s meat, cakes, and ale, how to make water-porridge twice a day, with skim-milk to wash it down, answer the same purpose as the more liberal diet, save on certain rare and solemn feast-days, not specified in the calendar.’ And along with the invaluable rule, that prepositions govern the objective case (for the Rev. Silas Camm held fast by the Lindley Murray of his boyhood), Roger grasped and held fast the axiom, so that he could and did mould his conduct upon it, that to bear your hardships in silence is necessary—that to utter one word of complaint, to 6look greedily at occasional dainties, or to gorge in unseemly fashion on the abundance at other men’s tables, no matter what the size of the internal void to be filled; to betray by word, look, or deed that you ever feel the pinch of hunger at home—to do this is disgrace of the deepest dye, second only to lying and stealing. By the time he was eleven years old, Roger had digested these lessons thoroughly, and had, as it were, assimilated them, so that they were in his system. Sometimes, at the abundant ‘spreads’ on the Thorsgarth or Red Gables boards, his sallow young face would take a faint glow, his deep-set black eyes would grow wistfully misty, but never a word betrayed the bareness of the board at home, nor the fact that his father might even then be asking a blessing upon a bowl of oatmeal-porridge, sole reward of a hard day’s work. For the living of Bradstane, although ancient, was not rich, and the parish priest’s own stipend was not a fat one. Judge, therefore, how exceeding short the curate must have come!

The second boy, in terms of age, was dark-skinned Roger Camm, the son of the curate of Bradstane. He was eleven years old—though it felt like thirty, given the rough experiences he had with worry and struggle, dealing with grief, making do, and battling to make ends meet. His father wasn’t exactly well-off, earning only forty pounds a year—more accurately, he was quite poor, getting by on less than a hundred, from which he had to keep up the appearance of a gentleman, feed and clothe himself and his son, and educate the latter. His wife, poor thing, had worn herself out with the endless and complicated math required by this constant challenge, and had thankfully passed away years ago, escaping the burdens of labor and sorrow. The curate and his son carried on without her as best they could. Everything Roger learned—whether solid knowledge or trivial skills—came from his father, and it was always accompanied by fasting and prayer. Along with his Latin and Greek studies, he also absorbed the harsher lesson of diminishing fortunes; his father had married later in life and had not received any promotions as he grew older and wearier. Alongside the first problem of Euclid and the last, there was always another issue that required more than just mathematical reasoning to resolve, yet demanded some sort of answer. It was the problem that Mrs. Camm had taken to her grave, and it went like this: ‘Given an insufficient income to buy enough butcher’s meat, cakes, and ale, how can you make water-porridge twice a day with skim milk to wash it down serve the same purpose as a more generous diet, except on rare feast days not marked in the calendar?’ And along with the crucial rule that prepositions govern the objective case (for Rev. Silas Camm held onto the Lindley Murray of his youth), Roger understood and internalized the important principle that bearing hardships in silence is essential—that to utter even one word of complaint, to greedily eye occasional treats, or to excessively indulge at the tables of others, regardless of how empty your own stomach is, to show by word, look, or action that you ever feel the sting of hunger at home—is a disgrace of the worst kind, second only to lying and stealing. By the time he turned eleven, Roger had fully absorbed these lessons, making them a part of who he was. Sometimes, at the plentiful meals at Thorsgarth or Red Gables, his pale young face would show a hint of color, and his deep-set black eyes would become wistfully misty, but he never let slip a word about the empty table at home, nor did he let on that his father might be asking a blessing over a bowl of oatmeal porridge, the only reward for a hard day's work. For despite its history, the living of Bradstane was not wealthy, and the parish priest's stipend was not substantial. So imagine how short the curate must have consistently fallen!

Roger was on good terms with all his companions, and if they sometimes wondered why he never used to ask them to go and play with him, or have tea with him, they were quite satisfied with his explanation, that there was no garden to his father’s house, and they agreed with him, that without a garden to play in there could be no fun. He and Michael Langstroth, very dissimilar in almost everything, were fast friends, while Gilbert Langstroth and the fourth and last of this party of boys hung together in a lukewarm manner, the older and calmer of them often quietly instigating the mischief that the younger one performed.

Roger got along well with all his friends, and even though they sometimes wondered why he never invited them to play or have tea with him, they accepted his explanation that there was no garden at his father's house. They agreed that without a garden to play in, it wouldn't be much fun. He and Michael Langstroth, who were very different in almost every way, were close friends, while Gilbert Langstroth and the fourth boy in their group stuck together in a half-hearted way, with the older and more composed one often subtly encouraging the younger one to get into trouble.

This fourth and youngest was Otho Askam, the only 7son of the master of Thorsgarth, and heir to the sombre-looking house, and the grand old garden in which they all disported themselves. Otho, like his friends, was tall for his age, and well set-up. One can but guess at the man to come, in the little father of eight years old. But Otho gave strong signs of individuality even at this early age. The other boys, if they had spoken their minds, would have said that he was fitful and moody in temper; that no one could tell what would please, what offend him; that, when he was pleased, it was in a saturnine, mirthless style, strange in so young a child; that when offended, his wrath was more deep than loud, but that his brown eyes glowed, on such occasions, with a dull fire, and his childish face in its anger took an expression of savage fierceness. They could also have related, these other boys, that when angry, Otho never rested till he had revenged himself, either by damaging or mutilating some of their cherished ‘things,’ or by doing them bodily harm, as grievous as his childish brain and small hands could devise and compass. By the end of the summer they had got used to it. They laughed at him, and talked about his ‘little rages.’ They were bigger and stronger than he was. The youngest of them was two years his senior. They used to tease him sometimes, on purpose to have the fun of seeing what shape his vengeance would take, and would shout with laughter at its feebleness when wreaked.

This fourth and youngest was Otho Askam, the only son of the master of Thorsgarth, and heir to the dark-looking house and the grand old garden where they all played. Otho, like his friends, was tall for his age and well-built. One can only speculate about the man he would become from the little boy of eight years old. But Otho showed strong signs of individuality even at this young age. The other boys, if they were honest, would say that he was unpredictable and moody; that no one could guess what would please or annoy him; that when he was happy, it was in a serious, joyless way, which was strange for such a young child; and that when upset, his anger was more intense than loud, but his brown eyes would glow with a dull fire, and his childish face would take on an expression of fierce rage. They could also tell that when angry, Otho would not rest until he had gotten back at them, either by damaging or ruining some of their beloved “toys” or by hurting them as much as his young mind and small hands could manage. By the end of the summer, they had gotten used to it. They laughed at him and talked about his “little rages.” They were bigger and stronger than he was. The youngest among them was two years older. Sometimes they would tease him just to enjoy the spectacle of his revenge and would burst out laughing at how weak it was when he acted out.

There was on record one great occasion on which Michael Langstroth had failed to see the amusing side of an escapade of Otho’s, and had taken upon himself to give him a sound hiding (with due regard, that is, to the difference in their ages and strengths). It was sound enough, however, for Master Otho to make the welkin 8ring again with his yells; but the thrashing had been administered in payment, with interest, if possible, of Otho’s wanton cruelty to a wretched, half-starved cat, which he had pursued with the vindictive determination not so much to compass its death, as to secure to it as long a term of torture as possible, before that death should take place.

There was one notable occasion when Michael Langstroth failed to see the funny side of one of Otho's escapades and decided to give him a good hiding (considering, of course, the difference in their ages and strengths). It was enough of a beating for Master Otho to make the sky ring with his screams; however, the thrashing was given as a payback, with interest, for Otho's cruel treatment of a miserable, half-starved cat, which he had relentlessly chased with the spiteful intent not just to kill it, but to make its suffering last as long as possible before that death occurred.

‘You cowardly little viper, you!’ Michael had shouted, towering over him after the first half of the pummelling had been administered. ‘Don’t you know that it’s nothing but a coward, and a dirty one, that hurts things that can’t fight back? You miserable little beggar, you!’

‘You cowardly little snake, you!’ Michael had shouted, towering over him after the first half of the beating had been given. ‘Don’t you know that it’s nothing but a coward, and a dirty one, that hurts things that can’t fight back? You pathetic little loser, you!’

‘Michael, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you! I hate you! I wish the devil would get hold of you. I’ll kill you some day for this. What do you hit me for? I can’t hit you back, you great coward!’

‘Michael, I’m going to kill you, I swear! I hate you! I wish the devil would take you. I’ll get you for this someday. Why did you hit me? I can’t hit you back, you big coward!’

At which there was a great laugh from the other boys, none the less hilarious when the big lad, looking scornfully down upon the little one, said—

At that, the other boys burst into laughter, which was even funnier when the big kid, looking down at the little one with disdain, said—

‘I do it for your good, and you ought to be thankful for it.’

'I do this for your benefit, and you should appreciate it.'

Otho snuffled then, but took an early opportunity of laying a crooked root in an unexpected and obscure spot, over which Michael tripped ignominiously, and nearly barked his shins, when the snuffle became a joyful chuckle.

Otho sniffled a bit but quickly found a chance to lay a twisted root in an unexpected and hidden place, causing Michael to trip awkwardly and almost scrape his shins, which made Otho burst into a joyful chuckle.

Later in the same afternoon, Michael Langstroth found himself apart from the other boys, in a lonely part of the garden, where a broad terrace ended, and rough, uncut grass, dotted with wild plants, began—the top of the river-bank, in fact. The lad seated himself on this bank, under a tree, just out of the broiling sun, and a silence 9and quietness fell upon him, while he gazed before him into the gurgling, flowing river. It was a pastime he loved. Shadowy, half-formed thoughts passed through his brain at such times, thoughts as vague as the murmur of the river; intuitions, impulses stirred him, whose nature he did not now understand, but which, for all that, might be not the less blessed and fruitful in years to come, when he should have forgotten these, their first upspringings; for thus it is, as well as in other ways, that ‘the thoughts of youth are long, long thoughts.’

Later that afternoon, Michael Langstroth found himself separated from the other boys, in a quiet part of the garden, where a wide terrace ended, and rough, uncut grass, sprinkled with wild plants, began—the top of the riverbank, in fact. The boy settled himself on this bank, under a tree, just out of the blazing sun, and a calmness fell over him as he stared into the gurgling, flowing river. It was a pastime he cherished. Shadowy, half-formed thoughts drifted through his mind at times like these, thoughts as unclear as the murmur of the river; intuitions and impulses stirred within him, their nature still a mystery, but which might be just as blessed and fruitful in the years to come, when he would have forgotten these initial stirrings; for that’s how it is, in various ways, that 'the thoughts of youth are long, long thoughts.'

The river was the thing which Michael remembered longer than anything else. When a babe in his nurse’s arms he had leaped at its sudden shimmer through the trees, and since then its presence had been ever with him, more or less. It had been his companion and confidant without his knowing it. He went unconsciously to its side to think out his young thoughts, and it carried all his vague meditations gliding down its stream as it flowed between the two fair counties of York and Durham. Of course, he was not conscious how potent was its presence in his life; he would find that out only when he should come to move in other scenes—when he should get men for his companions instead of the stream.

The river was something Michael remembered longer than anything else. As a baby in his nurse’s arms, he had jumped at its sudden sparkle through the trees, and ever since then, its presence had always been with him, more or less. It had been his companion and confidant without him realizing it. He would unconsciously go to its side to sort through his young thoughts, and it carried all his vague musings flowing down its stream as it wound between the two beautiful counties of York and Durham. Of course, he didn’t realize how powerful its presence was in his life; he would only discover that when he started engaging with other people instead of the river.

Little more remains to be said of them at this time, save that the mothers of the Langstroths and of Otho Askam were both living then, young and beautiful women, one of them, at least, wrapped up in her husband and her children. Otho was the only one of the lads who had a sister, the little Eleanor, three years of age, and so much younger than they that she never shared their sports; and they knew nothing of her, save when they saw her sometimes walking on the upper terrace, 10led by her nurse or her mother, when she would sometimes stop and look at them with a pair of great candid eyes, and burst into a laugh at some of their antics. A sturdy-looking, not very pretty child, with little resemblance to Otho in either expression or complexion.

Not much more needs to be said about them right now, except that the mothers of the Langstroths and Otho Askam were both alive at that time—young and beautiful women—one of whom, at least, was completely devoted to her husband and children. Otho was the only boy with a sister, little Eleanor, who was just three years old and so much younger than the others that she never played with them. They didn’t know much about her, except when they sometimes saw her walking on the upper terrace, led by her nurse or mother, where she would occasionally stop and watch them with her big, clear eyes, laughing at some of their silly antics. She was a sturdy-looking child, not particularly pretty, and bore little resemblance to Otho in terms of either her expression or complexion.

11

CHAPTER 1

OTHO’S RETURN

It was a dull morning in October, with a gray sky, low-hanging clouds, and muddy lanes. The Tees Valley Hunt breakfasted that morning at Sir Thomas Winthrop’s, and the brothers, Michael and Gilbert Langstroth, rode slowly in company towards the house. Michael was now twenty-five, and Gilbert just turned twenty-three. They had ridden and hunted ever since they had been able to stick on the back of a pony, and, despite their changed fortunes—for the house of Langstroth was no more a flourishing house—they rode and hunted still. They felt a deeper degree of interest than usual in this particular breakfast, for it was known to them, as to all the rest of the neighbourhood, that the long-closed doors of Thorsgarth had at last been thrown open; Otho Askam’s minority was over, and he had come, or was on his way, to take possession of the house of his fathers, and the abundant revenues and possessions which had been accumulating for him. It was now several months since he had come of age, but he had not immediately repaired to his home. Now, Otho Askam, Michael and Gilbert Langstroth, and their friend Roger Camm, had all played together as children in the Thorsgarth garden, had shouted through its avenues, chased each other amongst 12its discoloured marble fauns and nymphs, and almost succeeded, more than once, in drowning themselves in the waters of swiftly-rushing Tees, who flowed beneath the lowest terrace of the garden. That had been more than ten years ago, and many changes had taken place since then. The Askam fortunes had accumulated; the deaths of both Mr. and Mrs. Askam had left their children—Otho, and a girl, Eleanor, several years younger than him—under the care of guardians, while their property increased. The Langstroths, on the contrary, had gone downhill to a certain extent. Poor then, they had become poorer since, till now, Mr. Langstroth, their father, was a hopeless, helpless invalid; Michael, the elder, was by way of earning his living as a country doctor, this chance having been given to him by the kindness of the old family friend and adviser, the little Quaker Doctor Rowntree, whose assistant Michael was supposed to be. Gilbert stayed at home, tended his father, and devoted his distinguished arithmetical powers to an endeavour to extricate the family fortunes in some degree from the confusion into which they had fallen. As for Roger Camm, whose father had been the curate of Bradstane-on-Tees, he had vanished for years past from the scenes of his childhood; but he and Michael, who had been friends in those former days, were friends still, keeping up a close correspondence. And if Roger by any chance imagined that Gilbert had forgotten him, he was mistaken. Gilbert Langstroth had a long memory.

It was a gray and dreary October morning, with low-hanging clouds and muddy paths. The Tees Valley Hunt was having breakfast at Sir Thomas Winthrop’s that day, and brothers Michael and Gilbert Langstroth were riding slowly together toward the house. Michael was now twenty-five, and Gilbert had just turned twenty-three. They had been riding and hunting since they were little kids, and even though their family's fortunes had changed—since the Langstroth household was no longer thriving—they still continued to ride and hunt. This particular breakfast held extra significance for them because, like everyone else in the area, they knew that the long-closed doors of Thorsgarth had finally been opened; Otho Askam’s time as a minor was over, and he was either already there or on his way to reclaim his family's home and the considerable wealth and possessions that had been accumulating for him. It had been several months since he turned eighteen, but he hadn’t gone back home right away. Otho Askam, Michael and Gilbert Langstroth, along with their friend Roger Camm, had all played together as children in the Thorsgarth garden. They had yelled through its pathways, chased each other around the faded marble fauns and nymphs, and almost drowned in the swiftly flowing Tees River, which ran beneath the lowest terrace of the garden. That was more than ten years ago, and a lot had changed since then. The Askam family fortunes had grown; the deaths of both Mr. and Mrs. Askam left their children—Otho and a younger sister, Eleanor—under the care of guardians while their wealth increased. In contrast, the Langstroths had faced a decline. They had been poor before, but had become even poorer, and now their father, Mr. Langstroth, was a hopeless, helpless invalid. Michael, the older brother, was trying to earn a living as a country doctor, thanks to the kindness of their old family friend and advisor, the little Quaker Doctor Rowntree, of whom Michael was supposed to be an assistant. Gilbert stayed home to care for their father and used his impressive mathematical skills to try to pull the family finances out of the mess they were in. As for Roger Camm, whose father had been the curate of Bradstane-on-Tees, he had disappeared from the scenes of his childhood for years. However, he and Michael, who had been friends back in those days, still kept in close touch. And if Roger ever thought that Gilbert had forgotten him, he was wrong. Gilbert Langstroth had a long memory.

It was not only these brothers who looked forward with interest to the possibility of young Askam’s presence at the meet that morning. All the country-side was more or less agog on the subject. Thorsgarth was a very considerable house; the Askams were very considerable 13people in the neighbourhood. Every one was excited; many fair creatures had gone so far as to say that they were ‘dying to see him,’ dying to know what he was like, and if he were going to be an acquisition, or not, to their society. People began to recall things, and to say to one another, ‘Ay, I remember how his mother used to ride to hounds; what a woman she was! How handsome, and what a temper!’ And then the voices would sink a little, while for the benefit of some stranger it would be related how the late Mrs. Askam had come to her untimely end; how she would go out one day, despite her husband’s expostulations; how she put her horse at a certain fence, which he refused; how she flogged him on till he unwillingly took the leap, and caught his legs in the top rail, pitching his rider head foremost off him; and how Mrs. Askam was carried home with a broken neck.

It wasn't just these brothers who were eager to see young Askam at the meet that morning. The whole countryside was buzzing about it. Thorsgarth was a significant estate; the Askams were important people in the area. Everyone was excited; many lovely ladies even said they were 'dying to see him,' eager to find out what he was like and whether he would be a welcome addition to their social circle. People started to reminisce and say to one another, 'Oh, I remember how his mother used to ride to hounds; what a woman she was! So beautiful, and what a temper!' Then their voices would lower a bit as they recounted to some newcomer how the late Mrs. Askam met her tragic end; how she had gone out one day despite her husband's protests; how she urged her horse over a specific fence, which he refused to jump; how she whipped him until he reluctantly leaped, only to get his legs caught in the top rail, throwing her headfirst onto the ground; and how Mrs. Askam was brought home with a broken neck.

Half-forgotten things like these were talked about. Amongst all the wondering and speculation there was little kindness, little personal feeling. There was no matron who said, ‘Ah, his mother and I used to be great friends; I know I shall like him for her sake.’ For, as a matter of fact, this reckless young woman, who had so untimely died, had not made many friends during the years of her married life in Bradstane. Therefore, every one wondered; no one really cared what sort of young man Otho Askam might be.

Half-forgotten things like this were discussed. Among all the curiosity and speculation, there was little kindness and little personal connection. No matron stepped forward to say, "Oh, his mother and I used to be great friends; I know I'll like him for her sake." The truth is, this reckless young woman, who had died so suddenly, hadn't made many friends during her married years in Bradstane. So everyone wondered; no one truly cared what kind of young man Otho Askam might be.

Michael and Gilbert rode slowly on through the deep lanes with their tangled hedges (for some of the folk thereabouts were not as particular about their clipping as they might have been) in the damp morning air, and, emerging from the lanes, struck the stony road, with its rough walls, over which they had to travel to arrive at 14Brigsdale Hall, Sir Thomas’s place. They were to look at, as goodly a pair of brethren as any in whose company they were likely that day to find themselves.

Michael and Gilbert rode slowly through the deep lanes with their tangled hedges (since some of the locals weren't as careful about trimming as they could be) in the damp morning air. After leaving the lanes, they hit the stony road with its rough walls, which they had to travel to reach 14 Brigsdale Hall, Sir Thomas’s place. They were about to see as good a pair of brothers as anyone they might come across that day.

‘Is Magdalen coming to the meet?’ asked Gilbert suddenly.

‘Is Magdalen coming to the meeting?’ Gilbert asked suddenly.

‘Yes. She’s driving Mrs. Stamer to it. She’s staying with Miss Strangforth, and Magdalen doesn’t know what on earth to do with her.’

‘Yes. She’s taking Mrs. Stamer to it. She’s staying with Miss Strangforth, and Magdalen has no idea what to do with her.’

‘Ah!’ said Gilbert, with his slight, careless smile. ‘A meet must be a godsend under such circumstances.’ And by and by he made some further observation, to the effect that it was a picture of a day, and that the scent would be grand, to which Michael assented cheerfully; and having got that question settled, they rode up to the hospitable door, delivered their horses over to a groom, and were shown into the dining-room.

‘Ah!’ said Gilbert with a casual smile. ‘A meet must be a real blessing in a situation like this.’ After a while, he made another comment, noting that it was a perfect day and the scent would be amazing, to which Michael happily agreed. Once that topic was settled, they rode up to the welcoming door, handed their horses over to a groom, and were led into the dining room.

Sir Thomas and his son Byrom were there, and the room was full of men, old, young, and middle-aged, standing about, waiting till their host should give the signal to be seated.

Sir Thomas and his son Byrom were there, and the room was full of men, old, young, and middle-aged, standing around, waiting for their host to signal that it was time to take a seat.

It was immediately on going into the room that they saw Otho Askam—for he it must be, and no one else—leaning his elbow on the shelf of an oak sideboard, and listening to some remarks of a neighbouring squire. He was at one end of the room as they entered, and they at the other; but it so happened that there was a little lane or vista from him to them, so that they saw him very plainly.

It was as soon as they walked into the room that they saw Otho Askam—for it had to be him, and no one else—leaning his elbow on the edge of an oak sideboard and listening to some comments from a nearby squire. He was at one end of the room when they walked in, and they were at the other; but there was a small path or view from him to them, so they could see him clearly.

They looked upon a tall young man, as big, as strong, and as broad as themselves; and there all resemblance ended. It would have been difficult to say whether that face were young or old for its years. Young Askam had a round, bullet-shaped head, a dark complexion, and one 15which was also red—a deep, but not yet a coarse red. His forehead, though narrow, was not devoid of power. His smooth dark hair was clipped close. He wore a slight moustache, a mere line on his upper lip, save for which his face was hairless, so that the full play of his lips was seen; and there was something fierce in the expression of those lips; indeed, the whole face was a strange and fierce one. The dark eyes were sullen; the brows had a trick of drawing down and together, quickly and savagely, and then the whole face flushed, and the mouth tightened, and the fingers closed with a suggestive grip upon whatever might happen to be in them at the moment. It was truly an angry-looking face, devoid of beauty; and yet, if one came to analyse the features, it would be found impossible to pronounce it a plain face. The voice, the manners, were such as might be expected from the general outward appearance; that is to say, the voice was abrupt, the sentences curt, and the words often chopped off short in utterance; the manners were brusque, and had a touch of defiance in them.

They were looking at a tall young man who was as big, strong, and broad as they were; but that's where the similarities ended. It was hard to tell if his face looked young or old for his age. Young Askam had a round, bullet-shaped head, a dark complexion, and a face that was also red—a deep but not coarse red. His forehead, although narrow, showed signs of strength. His smooth dark hair was cut short. He had a slight mustache, just a thin line above his lip, and besides that, his face was hairless, allowing the full movement of his lips to be visible; there was something fierce about the expression on those lips; in fact, the whole face had a strange and fierce quality. His dark eyes were sullen; his eyebrows had a habit of furrowing together quickly and angrily, and then his whole face would flush, and his mouth would tighten, while his fingers would close tightly around whatever they held at the moment. It was truly an angry-looking face, lacking beauty; yet, if one took a closer look at his features, it would be hard to call it an ugly face. His voice and manners matched his overall appearance; in other words, his voice was abrupt, his sentences were short, and he often cut his words off mid-sentence; his mannerisms were brusque and carried a hint of defiance.

At the moment when the Langstroths entered the room, Otho had his eyes fixed upon his whip, which he was drawing slowly through the fingers of his left hand. He smiled, and the smile showed a set of very white and very strong teeth; it was not a gracious or a genial expression. Michael Langstroth, looking at him keenly and attentively, said to himself—

At the moment the Langstroths walked into the room, Otho was staring at his whip, which he was slowly sliding through the fingers of his left hand. He smiled, revealing a set of very white and strong teeth; it wasn't a friendly or warm expression. Michael Langstroth, observing him closely and intently, thought to himself—

‘Humph! he is a magnificent animal, at any rate. I wonder if he is anything else. I should not like to pronounce at a venture whether he were a gentleman or a blackguard; perhaps a bit of both.’

‘Humph! He’s a magnificent creature, anyway. I wonder if he’s anything more. I wouldn’t want to guess if he’s a gentleman or a scoundrel; maybe he’s a bit of both.’

At this juncture, Askam, the curious, sinister smile still on his face, raised his eyes, and encountered those 16of Michael Langstroth fixed upon him. The smile vanished, the frown descended, above a defiant and inquiring stare. Evidently he said within himself, ‘Who is that man? I ought to know him.’

At this moment, Askam, the curious, slightly sinister smile still on his face, looked up and met the gaze of Michael Langstroth. The smile disappeared, replaced by a frown, along with a challenging and questioning look. Clearly, he thought to himself, ‘Who is that guy? I should know him.’

‘Halloa, Michael,’ cried the master of the house, at this point, ‘good morning to you. I’m glad to see you. How is your father to-day?’

‘Hey, Michael,’ called the master of the house, at this point, ‘good morning to you. I’m happy to see you. How is your dad today?’

As he listened to this, young Askam’s frown disappeared, and his look cleared, as if the thing that puzzled him had been made plain. By the time that Michael had done talking to Sir Thomas, Otho was at his side.

As he listened to this, young Askam’s frown vanished, and his expression brightened, as if what had confused him was finally clear. By the time Michael finished speaking to Sir Thomas, Otho was by his side.

‘I say—I ought to remember you. You are Michael Langstroth, aren’t you?’

‘I say—I should remember you. You’re Michael Langstroth, right?’

‘Yes, I am. I was just coming to speak to you. This is my brother Gilbert; you ought to remember him, too, if you remember me.’

'Yes, I am. I was just about to talk to you. This is my brother Gilbert; you should remember him as well, if you remember me.'

Otho shook hands with them. His countenance was not the best suited for expressing pleasure and geniality, but in a certain saturnine manner he seemed glad to see them both, though he did not say he was, but showed it by asking them many questions, with an air of interest—questions as to what they had been doing ‘all these years.’ And he stood talking with them, and occasionally with Byrom Winthrop, who joined them, until the voice of Sir Thomas summoned them to the table, when, by some means, Otho and Gilbert found themselves seated side by side, and Michael was not very far away from them.

Otho shook hands with them. His face wasn’t the best for showing happiness and friendliness, but in a somewhat moody way, he seemed glad to see them both, even though he didn’t say so. He demonstrated it by asking them lots of questions with a genuine interest, asking what they had been up to “all these years.” He stood there talking with them, and sometimes with Byrom Winthrop, who joined them, until Sir Thomas’s voice called them to the table. Somehow, Otho and Gilbert ended up sitting next to each other, and Michael was not too far away from them.

Otho Askam betrayed none of the awkwardness which would have been natural to, and excusable in, a very young man, who suddenly finds himself a person of condition and importance amongst others, much older and much better known than himself. At the same time his manner was utterly destitute of anything like suavity or 17grace, or of aught that could give a clue as to his real habits or tastes in the matter of society; none could discover from it whether he most haunted and best loved drawing-rooms, studies, clubs, or stables.

Otho Askam showed none of the awkwardness that would be natural and understandable for a very young man who suddenly finds himself in a position of importance among people who are much older and more established. At the same time, his demeanor lacked any charm or sophistication, giving no hints about his genuine preferences or habits when it came to social settings; no one could tell if he preferred hanging out in drawing rooms, studies, clubs, or stables. 17

He appeared to be at his ease, and yet there was nothing easy about him. He did not laugh at all. Michael, who watched him attentively, could not detect anything more mirthful than that peculiar smile which had been on his face when he first saw him; and it was a smile which might have been called sinister.

He seemed relaxed, but there was nothing comfortable about him. He didn't laugh at all. Michael, who was watching him closely, couldn't find anything more cheerful than that strange smile he had when he first saw him; it was a smile that could be described as sinister.

Gilbert and he seemed to keep up an animated conversation, but Michael, though near, could not hear, for the hum of talk around him, what they said. He could only feel silently surprised that they had found any subject in common, for Gilbert, when not engaged in calculations, was something of a bookworm, and loved the flavour of a play or an essay, and was well read in some of our older and less known dramatists. Michael, though still uncertain whether Otho were most like a gentleman or a blackguard, had an inner conviction that he was neither literary in his tastes nor yet devoted to accounts.

Gilbert and he appeared to be having a lively conversation, but Michael, even though he was close by, couldn’t make out what they were saying because of the chatter around him. He was silently surprised that they had found anything to talk about, as Gilbert, when he wasn't busy with calculations, was a bit of a bookworm who enjoyed the taste of a play or an essay and was well-read in some of the older, lesser-known playwrights. Michael, still unsure whether Otho was more of a gentleman or a scoundrel, felt convinced that he was neither literary in his interests nor focused on numbers.

Suddenly, in a momentary lull in the talk around him, he heard Otho say—

Suddenly, during a brief pause in the conversation around him, he heard Otho say—

‘But Dusky Beauty was bred in these parts. I’d take my oath of it.’

‘But Dusky Beauty was raised around here. I’d bet my life on it.’

‘Of course she was,’ replied Gilbert, with animation. ‘She was bred in old Trueman’s stables, over in Friarsdale, out of Blue Blood, by——’

‘Of course she was,’ replied Gilbert, enthusiastically. ‘She was raised in old Trueman’s stables, over in Friarsdale, out of Blue Blood, by——’

Here the words were lost in the hum of renewed talk, and Michael was no less lost in astonishment. He felt quite feeble and bewildered with surprise. In all the years that he had known his brother, he had never heard him utter a word which could have led any one to 18suppose that racing or horses, beyond his own solitary hunter and riding-horse, had the faintest or most elementary interest for him. And yet, that was he giving information to Otho Askam (not receiving it from him, Michael reflected with astonishment) as to the immediate pedigree of the winner at one of the Spring meetings. More than once since he had finished his studies and been settled in Bradstane, it had been made manifest to him that Gilbert’s character contained complexities which he had not fathomed, and here was another instance—to him the most remarkable of all. With a sense of bewilderment, he finished his breakfast, and when it was over rode forth with the others.

Here, the words got lost in the buzz of renewed conversation, and Michael was just as stunned. He felt weak and confused with surprise. Throughout all the years he had known his brother, he had never heard him say anything that would suggest he had even the slightest interest in racing or horses, aside from his own lone hunting and riding horse. Yet there he was, telling Otho Askam (not the other way around, Michael couldn’t help but think) about the immediate lineage of the winner at one of the Spring meetings. More than once since finishing his studies and settling in Bradstane, he had realized that Gilbert’s character had depths he hadn’t understood, and this was yet another example—perhaps the most striking of them all. Feeling bewildered, he finished his breakfast, and when it was done, he rode out with the others.

At the end of the day, towards five in the afternoon, it came to pass that the three former playmates and new acquaintances rode through Bradstane town together.

At the end of the day, around five in the afternoon, it turned out that the three former playmates and new acquaintances rode through Bradstane town together.

‘I say,’ said Otho—it seemed to be his favourite phrase for opening a sentence—‘I wish you two fellows would look in upon me now and then. I dine at eight, and I am perfectly alone just now. It would be a charity if you would come. I can give you a glass of sherry that isn’t so bad, and show you one or two trifles that might interest you, at any rate,’ and he turned pointedly to Gilbert.

"I say," Otho began—his favorite way to start a sentence—"I wish you two would visit me once in a while. I have dinner at eight, and I'm all alone right now. It would really be nice if you could come. I can offer you a glass of sherry that's pretty good, and show you a couple of things that might interest you, at least," he added, turning specifically to Gilbert.

They thanked him for the invitation. Gilbert promised, unconditionally, to go, and that soon. Michael said he would try; he would go as soon as he had time.

They thanked him for the invite. Gilbert promised, without hesitation, that he would go, and that it would be soon. Michael said he would try; he would go as soon as he found the time.

‘You see,’ observed Gilbert, turning to Otho, with a worthy, benevolent air, ‘his time is not all his own. There’s a lady in the case.’

‘You see,’ Gilbert said, turning to Otho with a dignified, kind expression, ‘his time isn’t all his own. There’s a woman involved.’

‘Oh, indeed! You are engaged?’ asked Otho.

“Oh, really! You’re engaged?” Otho asked.

‘Yes,’ said Michael.

'Yeah,' said Michael.

‘To some one here?’

‘To someone here?’

19‘Yes. To Miss Wynter—Magdalen Wynter. She was at the meet this morning with an elderly lady. I was standing by their carriage for a good while.’

19‘Yes. To Miss Wynter—Magdalen Wynter. She was at the meet this morning with an older woman. I stood by their carriage for quite some time.’

‘That exceedingly handsome girl, who drove those white ponies so cleverly? She had black hair, and a very knowing sort of fur cap,’ Otho said, looking at Michael with interest.

‘That incredibly beautiful girl who handled those white ponies so well? She had black hair and a really clever-looking fur cap,’ Otho said, looking at Michael with interest.

Michael smiled slightly. What a curious way in which to describe his beautiful and somewhat unapproachable Magdalen, was the thought in his mind.

Michael smiled slightly. What a strange way to describe his beautiful and somewhat distant Magdalen, he thought.

‘The same,’ he answered, ‘though it would never have occurred to me to describe the cap as “knowing.”’

‘The same,’ he replied, ‘although it never would have crossed my mind to describe the cap as “knowing.”’

‘Oh, wasn’t it, though!’ said Otho emphatically. ‘Well, I congratulate you. She is exceedingly handsome. There wasn’t another woman there who came anywhere near her. It won’t do to be exacting in your case,’ he went on, with his dubious smile; ‘but, all the same, you will be very welcome if you come.’

‘Oh, it really was!’ Otho said with emphasis. ‘Well, congratulations! She’s incredibly beautiful. There wasn’t another woman there who came close to her. You shouldn’t be too picky in your situation,’ he continued, with a questionable smile; ‘but still, you’d be more than welcome if you come.’

‘Are you going to live alone?’ Michael asked him. ‘Doesn’t your sister stay with you?’

'Are you going to live by yourself?' Michael asked him. 'Doesn't your sister live with you?'

‘My sister—Eleanor—she is at school. I see her sometimes,’ said Otho carelessly. ‘She told me, the last time I called upon her, that she was going to college, and meant to carry off honours, if I didn’t.’ He smiled again, and added, ‘We part here, I think. Good day. I am glad to have renewed our acquaintance.’

‘My sister—Eleanor—she's at school. I see her sometimes,’ Otho said casually. ‘The last time I visited her, she mentioned that she was going to college and was planning to achieve honors, if I didn’t.’ He smiled again and added, ‘I guess we part ways here. Have a good day. I'm glad we reconnected.’

They separated, going their several ways, and the Langstroths rode on in silence for a little time.

They parted ways, each heading in their own direction, and the Langstroths rode on in silence for a while.

‘Well,’ said Michael presently, ‘it cannot be said that he has turned out an interesting character.’

‘Well,’ Michael said after a moment, ‘you can’t really say he’s turned out to be an interesting person.’

‘Opinions differ,’ was Gilbert’s reply, in a tone which, for him, might be called curt. ‘I think he is interesting.’

“People have different opinions,” was Gilbert’s response, in a tone that could be considered short for him. “I find him interesting.”

20‘Do you? I should have said you were the last—— By the way, Gilbert, you might have knocked me over with your little finger at breakfast this morning when I heard you talking about Dusky Beauty and her pedigree. I didn’t know you knew one race-horse from another.’

20‘Do you? I should have said you were the last— By the way, Gilbert, you could have knocked me over with your little finger at breakfast this morning when I heard you talking about Dusky Beauty and her pedigree. I didn’t know you could tell one racehorse from another.’

‘Well, I am quite certain you don’t,’ said Gilbert, with less than his usual suavity; ‘and it is my principle not to try and entertain people by conversation about things in which they don’t take the slightest interest. Otho Askam, there, does know one race-horse from another.’

‘Well, I’m pretty sure you don’t,’ said Gilbert, less smoothly than usual; ‘and I believe in not trying to entertain people by talking about stuff they don’t care about at all. Otho Askam over there does know one racehorse from another.’

‘What, is he horsey, then? Is that his little failing?’

‘What, is he into horses then? Is that his little quirk?’

‘He is horsey—I don’t know how much, yet,’ said Gilbert, with his gentle gravity. ‘That’s what I have got to find out, and it is what I mean to find out. I shall give him the pleasure of my company on an early day. You can please yourself when you go. Here we are.’

‘He’s into horses—I’m not sure how much yet,’ said Gilbert, with his calm seriousness. ‘That’s what I need to figure out, and I’m determined to find out. I’ll treat him to my company soon. You can choose when you leave. Here we are.’

After Otho Askam’s arrival, which was, as it were, made public by this appearance amongst the gentlemen of his county, he and his sayings and doings furnished endless topics for the gossips of the neighbourhood. It was, of course, only by degrees that public opinion about him took a definite shape, but the process of collecting data on which to form one’s opinion of a person’s character is to many persons an even more delightful employment, and more enjoyable, than the frequent utterance of that opinion when found; though this, of course, must possess the higher quality of benefiting and instructing those who hear it.

After Otho Askam arrived, which became known when he appeared among the gentlemen in his county, he and his actions provided endless gossip for the locals. Naturally, it took time for public opinion about him to solidify, but for many people, gathering information to form an opinion about someone’s character is often a more enjoyable activity than actually sharing that opinion once it's formed; although, of course, the latter is more beneficial and informative for those who hear it.

The Bradstane neighbours—people in districts like that are neighbours if they do not live more than ten miles apart—abandoned themselves at first with joy and 21satisfaction, and a keenly pleasurable sense of having found a new interest, to this first branch of the business—the collecting of data. Women asked their men—and declined to be put off with mere vague, general statements in reply—what they thought of Otho Askam; and men said things to each other about him, and laughed, or nodded, or shrugged, as the case might be.

The Bradstane neighbors—people in areas like that are neighbors if they live no more than ten miles apart—initially threw themselves into the excitement and satisfaction of discovering a new interest: gathering information. Women asked their partners—and refused to accept vague, general answers—what they thought of Otho Askam; and men shared their thoughts about him with one another, laughing, nodding, or shrugging, depending on the situation.

The first interest gradually but surely turned into disappointment. People in general discovered, or felt that they had discovered, that Otho Askam was a decidedlydecidedly horsey, slangy young fellow. It was soon made manifest that he had a powerful distaste for general society, as found in the country, with its dinners, dances, and lunches. Then again it was said—by whom no one could exactly tell—that he was full of whims and humours and oddities without end—not pleasant oddities; was very lavish of his money on one day, and very stingy with it on the next; had a most moody and uncertain temper, which sometimes would run into fierce, white-hot passions, with little or no cause for them, or, again, into sullen silence, more difficult than the fury to understand or combat.

The initial interest gradually but surely turned into disappointment. People overall realized, or thought they had realized, that Otho Askam was a decidedlydecidedly horsey, slangy young guy. It quickly became clear that he had a strong dislike for the typical social scene in the country, with its dinners, dances, and lunches. Additionally, it was said—by whom no one could precisely say—that he was full of whims, quirks, and endless oddities—not pleasant ones; he was very generous with his money one day and extremely stingy the next; he had a really moody and unpredictable temperament that could sometimes erupt into fierce, intense rages over little or no reason, or slip into a sullen silence that was harder to understand or deal with than the anger.

There was one group of facts eagerly seized upon by the scandalmongers, and even by those who were not scandalmongers, of the vicinity. The matrons and the maids around were alike grieved that a young man so richly endowed with every external advantage should prove so very ungentle, unpromising a character; that he should set at nought their customs, despise their burnt-offerings, and openly neglect their galas and festivities. That alone would have pained the matrons and the maids; but that was not all. There was a thorn more galling still, which he contrived to plant in their 22sides, so as to wound them shrewdly. After he had been at home a few months, it became universally known that there was one house in the neighbourhood at which he visited often, indeed, constantly, and that one the last which would have been expected to attract him—at Balder Hall, namely, where old Miss Strangforth lived with her niece, who had for more than two years been engaged to Michael Langstroth. Magdalen Wynter had never been a favourite among the women of the country-side; she was exceedingly beautiful, and did nothing to conciliate them; she was penniless, and treated them as if they were beneath her. That winter she became less popular than ever, and the secret thought in many a virgin bosom was, ‘Greedy wretch! Could she not have been satisfied with one?’

There was one set of facts that the gossipers, and even those who weren’t normally gossips, in the area jumped on. The women and young ladies around were both upset that a young man so blessed with every external advantage turned out to be such a rude and disappointing character; that he disregarded their customs, ignored their traditions, and openly neglected their parties and celebrations. That alone would have troubled the women and the young ladies, but that wasn’t all. There was an even sharper sting that he managed to inflict on them. After he had been back for a few months, it became widely known that there was one house in the neighborhood he visited often—actually, he went there all the time—and it was the last place one would expect him to be drawn to—Balder Hall, where old Miss Strangforth lived with her niece, who had been engaged to Michael Langstroth for more than two years. Magdalen Wynter had never been popular among the local women; she was incredibly beautiful and made no effort to win them over; she was poor and acted as if she was above them. That winter, she became even less liked, and the secret thought in many a young woman’s mind was, ‘Greedy brat! Couldn’t she be satisfied with just one?’

This attachment to Balder Hall, and the innumerable times that his horse and he were reported to have been seen travelling over the road thither, was the canker which vexed the hearts of the womankind. A good many of the young men began presently to say that Otho was so cross in his temper that the only way to get on with him was to let him alone as much as possible; and, by and by, prudent fathers, however much they might have approved of him as a husband for one of their spotless daughters, began to think it was as well that their sons should not have too much to do with him. Nothing tangible had been alleged against him during those months; nothing actively bad; but, on the other hand, there was nothing good. In any of the staider pursuits of a country gentleman of his standing, politics, county business, public affairs of any kind, he took not the faintest or most elementary interest; nay, he had been known, when occasion offered, to express a 23rough kind of contempt for them, and for those who troubled themselves with them. Altogether, Otho Askam, who had been a good deal looked forward to as the coming man, created much disappointment now that he had come.

This attachment to Balder Hall, along with the countless times he and his horse were said to have been seen traveling that way, was a real sore spot for the women. Many of the young men soon started to say that Otho had such a bad temper that the best way to deal with him was to mostly leave him alone. Eventually, sensible fathers, no matter how much they might have liked him as a potential husband for one of their pure daughters, began to think it was better if their sons didn’t get too close to him. During those months, nothing serious had been said against him; there was nothing actually wrong. However, there was also nothing good. In any of the more serious interests of a country gentleman of his status—like politics, local business, or public concerns—he didn’t show even the slightest interest. In fact, he was known to express a sort of rough disdain for them and for those who bothered with them. Overall, Otho Askam, who had been much anticipated as the next big thing, brought a lot of disappointment now that he was here.

The last fact which formed food for gossip and wonderment was, that that gentlemanly, well-bred youth, Gilbert Langstroth, against whom scandal had never raised so much as a whisper, who was known to be good—look at the way in which he devoted himself to his failing father—and was said, by those who knew him, to be as clever as he was good—this paragon amongst sons and young men became the chosen friend and associate of Otho Askam, almost from the day of his arrival in Bradstane. Gossip exhausted itself in trying to find reasons for this alliance; in discovering points of resemblance between two such diverse characters, points which might account for the intimacy which had sprung up between them. Gossip spent her breath in vain. Undisturbed, and unheeding what was said about them, the young men remained and continued to be friends, and friends who were almost inseparable. The neighbourhood presently discovered that to stand perpetually with a gape on one’s mouth is undignified, so it ceased to gape, shrugged its shoulders, and said, ‘Well, if I were Mr. Langstroth, I should not like my son to form such an intimacy.’

The last piece of gossip that sparked curiosity and speculation was about the gentlemanly, well-mannered young man, Gilbert Langstroth. He had never faced even a whisper of scandal and was known for his kindness—just look at how he took care of his ailing father. Those who knew him said he was as smart as he was kind. This model son and young man became the close friend and companion of Otho Askam almost from the moment he arrived in Bradstane. People spent a lot of time trying to figure out why they became friends and looking for similarities between two such different personalities that could explain their bond. But gossip was wasting its energy. Ignoring the chatter around them, the young men stayed friends, almost inseparable. Eventually, the neighborhood figured out that standing around with their mouths hanging open was not dignified, so they stopped gaping, shrugged, and remarked, “If I were Mr. Langstroth, I wouldn’t want my son to have that kind of friendship.”

The neighbourhood could not possibly have been more surprised than was Gilbert’s brother, Michael, though he kept his surprise to himself, and naturally did not hear very much of that felt by other persons. He had often chaffed Gilbert about his having no friends; acquaintances in plenty, but no chum, as the absent 24Roger Camm was Michael’s own chum. Gilbert had always replied—

The neighborhood couldn't have been more surprised than Gilbert's brother, Michael, though he kept his surprise to himself and, of course, didn't notice much of what others were feeling. He had often teased Gilbert about having no friends; plenty of acquaintances, but no close buddy, unlike Roger Camm, who was Michael's own best friend. Gilbert had always replied—

‘Wait a bit. Every one does not suit me for a friend. When I do find one, I’ll stick to him.’

“Hold on a second. Not everyone is right for me to be friends with. When I do find the right one, I’ll stay loyal to them.”

And then Otho Askam came. Gilbert appeared to have found the combination of qualities he wished for in a friend, and his words were fulfilled. He ‘stuck to him.’

And then Otho Askam showed up. Gilbert seemed to have found the blend of qualities he was looking for in a friend, and his words came true. He 'stayed loyal to him.'

The intimacy went on for more than a year, during which time the tranquil, gentle countenance of Gilbert Langstroth, with its slight, tolerant smile, was to be seen oftener than not side by side with the strange, fierce face of Otho Askam, with its breathless expression. ‘He looks,’ said a girl to Michael once, ‘as if he were always hunting something, and meant to kill it when he caught it.’

The closeness lasted over a year, during which Gilbert Langstroth's calm, gentle face, often with a slight, understanding smile, was frequently seen next to the unusual, intense face of Otho Askam, marked by its breathless expression. “He looks,” a girl told Michael once, “like he’s always searching for something and plans to take it down when he finds it.”

It was undoubtedly a bizarre alliance, but at the end of a year people had, in a measure, got to accept it, and it was an understood thing that its effect upon Gilbert was one which he was quite able to sustain with impunity; in other words, that, whatever might be the case with Otho Askam, Gilbert Langstroth continued to be a respectable member of society, and was not even thinking of going to the bad.

It was definitely a strange partnership, but by the end of a year, people had somewhat come to accept it. It was accepted that its impact on Gilbert was something he could handle without any consequences. In other words, no matter what was happening with Otho Askam, Gilbert Langstroth remained a respectable member of society and wasn't even considering going down a dark path.

25

Chapter 2

MAGDALEN—AND THE NEIGHBOURHOOD

Otho’s arrival had been in the early part of October. The intimacy between him and Gilbert gradually increased, and the visits of the friends were not by any means confined to one party of the alliance. Otho was found as often seated in an old arm-chair in some one of the now faded and shabby rooms of the Red Gables, as Gilbert was in the statelier and better preserved apartments of Thorsgarth. Gilbert and his father lived alone together. They had so lived ever since Michael, having finished his medical studies, had come back and been made Dr. Rowntree’s assistant. Mr. Langstroth was one of those men who undoubtedly exist, who, by some means not to be accounted for by any personal charm or fascination, always have either a devoted wife or a friend who seems willing, nay, eager to give of his strength in order to make up for their weaknesses. So long as his wife had been living, Mr. Langstroth had had a prop. After her death, her place, as prop, had been taken by Dr. Rowntree, an old ‘friend of the family,’ whose yellow-washed house, with its green door and brass knocker, stood almost opposite the Red Gables, on the other side of the broad old square which formed the west end of Bradstane town. Dr. Rowntree had indeed 26been one of those friends who stick closer than a brother, who get little and give much, and who seem quite satisfied so long as they may go on giving, and get an occasional word significative of trust or appreciation. Sometimes it seems as if they could exist without even so much aliment for their regard. It was at his instigation and by his advice that Michael had adopted the medical profession as his calling in life. Something had to be done; their fortunes no longer permitted idleness on the part even of the eldest son of the house. Michael was utterly disinclined for the church, and his father for the expense of preparing him to enter it. For ‘doctoring,’ as they roughly and ignorantly called the healing art, he had always shown a liking; and, as most of his spare time had always been spent at the little Quaker doctor’s house, it was considered that he had had ample opportunities of judging whether this calling would suit him or not. He had elected to follow it, greatly to the jubilation of his old friend, and, having finished his student life, it had been decided that it would be to the comfort and advantage of all if he were to take up his quarters with Dr. Rowntree, instead of remaining at home.

Otho arrived in early October. His friendship with Gilbert gradually deepened, and their visits weren’t limited to just one part of the group. Otho could often be found lounging in an old armchair in one of the faded, shabby rooms at the Red Gables, just as frequently as Gilbert was in the more elegant and well-kept rooms of Thorsgarth. Gilbert and his father lived alone, a situation that had persisted ever since Michael completed his medical studies and became Dr. Rowntree’s assistant. Mr. Langstroth was one of those men who, despite lacking personal charm or allure, somehow always had a devoted spouse or friend eager to support them and compensate for their shortcomings. While his wife was alive, Mr. Langstroth had that support. After her passing, Dr. Rowntree, an old 'family friend,' took her place. His yellow-washed house with a green door and brass knocker stood almost directly across from the Red Gables, on the other side of the wide old square that marked the west end of Bradstane town. Dr. Rowntree had been one of those friends who stick closer than a brother, who give much and get little in return, and who seem satisfied as long as they can continue giving and receive an occasional word of trust or appreciation. Sometimes it felt as if they could exist without even that small fuel for their affection. It was at his urging and guidance that Michael decided to pursue medicine as his career. Something had to happen; their finances no longer allowed for idleness from even the eldest son. Michael had no interest in the church, and his father was unwilling to bear the cost of his preparation for it. He had always had a knack for 'doctoring,' as they crudely called it, and since most of his free time was spent at the little Quaker doctor's house, it was believed he had plenty of chances to determine if this profession suited him. He chose to pursue it, much to his old friend's delight, and once he finished his studies, they agreed it would be best for him to live with Dr. Rowntree instead of staying at home.

‘You won’t really be separated from them, you know,’know,’ said the doctor; ‘and, being on the premises, you’ll get so much better broken in to it.’

‘You won’t actually be separated from them, you know,’know,’ said the doctor; ‘and since you’re on site, you’ll adjust to it much better.’

Mr. Langstroth agreed. In his heart he despised the doctor’s calling, and was angry and ashamed that a son of his should have to live by it; but, like many another before him, he took the benefits that he hated, and was satisfied so long as they were not put before him too prominently. He would have been best pleased if Michael could have followed his ‘trade,’ as the elder man contemptuously 27called it, away from Bradstane and his nobility; but the advantages of the present arrangement were too great and too obvious to be thrown away; there were no premiums to pay, no struggle to make. So Michael lived with Dr. Rowntree, and began to make himself acquainted with the far from easy life of a country doctor. His temper was sweet, and his spirit beyond all idea of shame in his position, or complaint at having to work. He said little, but went to work with a will.

Mr. Langstroth agreed. Deep down, he despised the medical profession and felt angry and ashamed that his son had to rely on it; but, like many before him, he accepted the benefits he loathed and felt fine as long as they weren’t too obvious. He would have preferred if Michael could have pursued his "trade," as the older man scornfully referred to it, away from Bradstane and its social elite; however, the advantages of the current situation were too significant and clear to pass up; there were no fees to pay, no difficulties to face. So, Michael lived with Dr. Rowntree and started to familiarize himself with the challenging life of a country doctor. He had a pleasant demeanor and showed no signs of shame about his situation, nor did he complain about having to work. He spoke little but dove into his tasks with enthusiasm.

Gilbert had all along, and as it were by a sort of tacit consent of all parties, remained at home with his father, who was now a querulous invalid with a heart-complaint. Incidentally, too, as has been said, he devoted a good deal of his time and mind to the contemplation and manipulation of their affairs, family and financial. While Michael had been studying in London, letters had now and then come to him from Gilbert, suggesting that it was advisable to sell this or that farm, this or that lot of timber in the woods which still belonged to them. To do so would lessen their debts by so much, would ease their father’s mind, and increase their income by diminishing the amount they annually had to pay away in interest. To all and each of which propositions, Michael had been in the habit of yielding unqualified assent, saying that he thought it very good of Gilbert to sit boring his eyes out over accounts, in the days of his youth. He might as well have congratulated an old spider on weaving webs so skilfully, or complimented a shark on his kindness in following that which he best loved—prey, namely, or, in short, have thanked any person warmly for being so disinterested as to find pleasure in following his natural bent. Michael was very young, and hated all such tasks as those in which Gilbert passed his time. He might 28have had Gilbert’s office, and Gilbert his, had he so chosen; the option had been given him; but he did not so choose, and it always seemed to him that his best thanks were due to his brother for industriously doing that which he would have so hated to do himself. Interested in his studies, and seeing a good deal of society, in which he was popular, by reason of his good looks, good birth, and entire absence of selfishness or self-consciousness, Michael often thought what a good old man Gilbert was, and what thanks he, Michael, would owe him, for thus sacrificing the days of his youth to an invalid father and a complicated account-book, in a quiet little country town at the world’s end.

Gilbert had always, by an unspoken agreement among everyone, stayed home with his father, who was now a grumpy invalid with a heart condition. He also spent a lot of his time and energy thinking about and managing their family and financial affairs. While Michael was studying in London, he occasionally received letters from Gilbert suggesting that it would be wise to sell this or that farm, or some of the timber in the woods they still owned. Doing so would reduce their debts, ease their father’s worries, and increase their income by lowering the interest payments they had to make each year. Michael usually agreed with every one of Gilbert's suggestions and thought it was very admirable of him to spend his youth buried in accounts. He might as well have praised an old spider for weaving webs so skillfully or complimented a shark for enjoying its natural instinct to hunt. Michael was very young and disliked all the tedious tasks that Gilbert devoted his time to. He could have taken Gilbert's role and let Gilbert take his if he had chosen; the option was there, but he didn't want that. He always felt that his greatest gratitude was owed to his brother for diligently doing what he himself would have found miserable. Engaged in his studies and enjoying a social life where he was popular for his good looks, background, and complete lack of selfishness or self-awareness, Michael often thought about how great an older brother Gilbert was. He felt indebted to him for sacrificing his youthful days to care for an ill father and handle a complicated set of accounts in a quiet little country town far from the rest of the world.

It certainly was a very quiet little town, as it is now, and probably always has been.

It was definitely a very quiet little town, just like it is now, and probably always has been.

‘Castle Bradstane,’ says an old chronicler, ‘standeth stately upon Tese.’ At the time of which he wrote, he probably literally meant the castle, the grim brown pile which stood on the Durham side of the stream, cunningly planted just at an outward sweep of one of its many curves. Gradually it had fallen into decay; other houses and a small town had gathered about its feet. Ivy and other creepers and climbers now clung about its fierce old towers. Wallflowers, ragwort, and the ivy-leaved snapdragon peeped and nodded in at the narrow little slits of windows; kindly Nature did all in her power to beautify what had been so cruel and so hideous, till now the grim old fastness sat harmless aloft, and the river rushed and murmured far below, as of yore.

"Castle Bradstane," an old chronicler says, "stands proudly on the Tese." When he wrote this, he likely meant the castle itself, the imposing brown structure that loomed on the Durham side of the river, cleverly positioned at a gentle bend. Over time, it had fallen into disrepair; other homes and a small town had developed around its base. Ivy and other climbing plants now clung to its imposing old towers. Wallflowers, ragwort, and ivy-leaved snapdragons peeked through the narrow little window slits, as nature did her best to beautify what had once been so harsh and ugly, until the grim old fortress sat harmlessly above, while the river rushed and murmured far below, just like it used to.

Any one who chooses, may learn how Walter Scott, with the seer’s eye of genius, pictured Bradstane Castle, and the prospects which from its ‘watch-tower high 29gleamed gradual on the warder’s eye;’ and to this day, the prospect upon which it looks is little changed. Though the stream sweeps by beneath it, laden with the tale of several centuries more, their woe and bloodshed, grief and tragic story, yet the outlines of the land itself, the woods, the hills, must be similar to what they were when old Leland, looking upon it, recorded, ‘Castle Bradstane standeth stately upon Tese.’ The inhabitants, who gradually built houses, and clustered about the old pile and beyond it, to the east, had been, taken all in all, a wild race of people, a border race. To this day they are bold, sturdy, and independent. Strange tales are sometimes told of the old families of the vicinity, gentle and simple—tales in which both gentleness and simpleness are conspicuous by their absence. Great cities have their great sins, their great faults, wrongs, and iniquities; and we are very much in the habit of speaking in condemnatory terms of them, and of lauding the beauties of the country, and the simpleness and gentleness, and, above all, the naturalness and absence of pretension in the life there. And, certainly, city life, carried to excess, has in it a morbid feverishness and unrest which is no true life. But in country life, when it is lived in out-of-the-way spots—moorland farms, secluded dales, places far from railways and traffic—there is often a certain morbidness, as well as in the life of a town. The very solitude and loneliness tend to foster and bring out any peculiarities, any morbid characteristics, and to confirm and strengthen eccentricities and idiosyncrasies. One of the good things that much-abused progress will do in time, will be to sweep away some of these ugly old country habits of indolence and cloddishness, and selfish, soulless sensuality, which still exist, and that sometimes 30amidst the sweetest and most exquisite natural surroundings.

Anyone who wants to can learn how Walter Scott, with the keen insight of a genius, portrayed Bradstane Castle and the views that “gleamed gradually on the warder’s eye” from its high watchtower. Even today, the view it overlooks has changed little. Although the stream flows beneath it, carrying the weight of many centuries of sorrow, bloodshed, grief, and tragedy, the landscape—the woods and hills—must still resemble what old Leland described when he noted that “Castle Bradstane standeth stately upon Tese.” The locals who gradually built homes around the old structure and further east have always been a wild, border race. Even now, they remain bold, sturdy, and independent. Strange stories are sometimes told about the old families in the area, both noble and ordinary—tales where gentleness and simplicity are noticeably absent. Big cities have their major sins, faults, injustices, and wrongdoings; we often criticize them and praise the beauty of the countryside, along with its simplicity and gentleness, and especially its authenticity and lack of pretension in daily life. It is true that excessive city life can feel feverish and restless, which isn’t real living. However, rural life, especially in remote areas—moorland farms, secluded valleys, far from trains and traffic—can also have a certain morbidity, much like urban existence. The solitude and isolation can amplify any peculiarities or unusual traits, reinforcing eccentricities and idiosyncrasies. One positive thing that progress will eventually bring is the elimination of some of these outdated rural habits of laziness, clumsiness, and self-serving indulgence that still linger, sometimes even in the most beautiful natural settings.

At this later time of which I write, Bradstane was more the abode of confirmed Philistinism than of anything else. There were a few wealthy and well-born families, who possessed seats in the neighbourhood—Halls, Parks, Courts, Houses—and who shut themselves up in them, and led their own lives, on no evil terms with the shopkeepers and dissenters of the village itself, but quite apart and distinct from them. The only one of these houses which stood within the precincts of the town was the Red Gables, Mr. Langstroth’s dwelling-place. It was a large old house, rising straight out of the street. The land that belonged to it consisted chiefly of farms in the vicinity, and some woods, more distant still.

At the time I’m writing about, Bradstane was more a place of settled ignorance than anything else. There were a few wealthy and well-connected families who owned large properties nearby—Halls, Parks, Courts, Houses—and they kept to themselves, living their own lives. They got along fine with the local shopkeepers and dissenters, but they were completely separate from them. The only one of these houses located within the town was the Red Gables, where Mr. Langstroth lived. It was a big old house that rose directly from the street. The land that came with it mostly included farms nearby and some woods even farther away.

Farther out, at a fine old place higher up the river, situated like Thorsgarth, on one of its many ‘reaches,’ and called Balder Hall, lived an old maiden lady, Miss Martha Strangforth, at whose death, which, said wise report, could not be very far off, seeing that she was older than the century, and a martyr to rheumatic gout, her estate and fortune would pass to a nephew of the same name. Four years ago had come to live with her an orphan grand-niece, one Magdalen Wynter by name; a cold, handsome, self-contained girl of eighteen, who made no friends, and was seldom seen walking outside her aunt’s grounds, but who sometimes passed through Bradstane town, driving in one of the Balder Hall carriages, dressed with a perfection of simple elegance which the Philistine inhabitants called ‘plainness,’ and looking as if, for aught they could say to the contrary, all the world belonged to her. Sometimes she stopped at one of the shops, and then she was treated with respect, 31as the niece of rich old Miss Strangforth. On these occasions, she was wont to give very clear, concise orders, in a very clear, decided voice, low and gentle, but too monotonous to be called musical. Her beautiful young face was seldom, if ever, seen to smile; and yet, one could hardly have said that she looked unhappy, though she might have been accused of appearing indifferent.

Farther out, at a nice old spot higher up the river, located like Thorsgarth on one of its many bends, stood Balder Hall, where an elderly single woman, Miss Martha Strangforth, lived. People said her death couldn’t be far off, since she was over a century old and suffering from severe rheumatic gout. When she passed, her estate and fortune would go to a nephew with the same name. Four years ago, her orphaned grand-niece, Magdalen Wynter, moved in with her. Magdalen was a beautiful, composed 18-year-old who didn’t make friends and was rarely seen outside her aunt’s property. Sometimes she would drive through Bradstane town in one of the Balder Hall carriages, dressed in a perfectly simple but elegant way, which the locals dismissed as ‘plainness,’ and she carried herself as if the whole world belonged to her. Occasionally, she would stop at a shop, where she was treated with respect as the niece of wealthy Miss Strangforth. During these visits, she would give very clear, concise orders in a calm, soft voice that was more monotone than musical. Her lovely young face rarely, if ever, broke into a smile; still, it was hard to say she looked unhappy, though she might be seen as indifferent.

Once, some few weeks after her arrival, stopping at the stationer’s and bookseller’s shop kept by Mr. Dixon, in the main street of the town, the footman opened the door, and she got out and went into the shop. Mrs. Dixon came forward to attend to her wants, and was followed by a pretty little girl of some ten years old, a child with a delicate skin, small, oval face, straight little nose, brown hair and eyes—all very neat and clear, and clean and pretty. She hid rather shyly behind her mother.

A few weeks after she arrived, she stopped at the stationer and bookstore owned by Mr. Dixon on the main street of the town. The footman opened the door for her, and she went inside the shop. Mrs. Dixon approached to help her, followed by a pretty little girl about ten years old. The child had delicate skin, a small oval face, a straight little nose, brown hair, and brown eyes—all very neat, clear, clean, and cute. She stood shyly behind her mother.

‘Is that your child?’ asked Miss Wynter, pointing with her parasol at the girl.

“Is that your child?” Miss Wynter asked, pointing at the girl with her parasol.

‘Yes, miss, this is Ada, our only one.’

‘Yes, miss, this is Ada, our only one.’

‘Oh, indeed! How old is she?’

‘Oh, really! How old is she?’

‘Ten, was a month last Sunday.’

‘Ten was a month ago last Sunday.’

‘Ah, she is a pretty little creature. Does she go to school?’

‘Ah, she is a cute little thing. Does she go to school?’

‘Yes, miss; but it’s her holiday-time now.’

‘Yes, miss; but it’s her vacation time now.’

‘I wish you’d let her come home with me, and I’ll show her some pretty things. I am very lonely.’

"I wish you'd let her come home with me, and I'll show her some nice things. I'm really lonely."

The last words were spoken in the quiet, uninterested tone in which one says, ‘What a dull day it is!’ as if they hardly referred to herself, but to something outside her.

The last words were said in a dull, indifferent tone, like someone saying, 'What a boring day!' as if they barely applied to her, but to something beyond herself.

‘Oh yes, miss, she may go. I’m sure it’s very good of you. But I fear she’ll be a trouble to you.’

‘Oh yes, miss, she can go. I’m sure it’s very kind of you. But I’m afraid she’ll be a handful for you.’

‘Not at all, or I should not have asked her. Would 32you like to come with me, little Ada?’ asked Miss Wynter, turning to the child neither coldly nor unkindly, but with no change of expression at all—no lighting up of her soft, dark, quiet eyes; not the ghost of a smile upon her tranquil sculptured lips.

‘Not at all, or I wouldn’t have asked her. Would you like to come with me, little Ada?’ asked Miss Wynter, turning to the child neither coldly nor unkindly, but with no change of expression at all—no brightening of her soft, dark, quiet eyes; not the slightest hint of a smile on her calm, sculpted lips.

At first, Ada hung back; and her mother began to expostulate with her, saying how good it was of the lady to invite her to go with her.

At first, Ada hesitated, and her mother started to insist, saying how nice it was of the lady to invite her to join.

The lady, in the same soft and gentle tone, remarked presently—

The lady, in the same soft and gentle tone, said after a moment—

‘Oh, she won’t understand that, of course. If you will come with me, Ada, I will give you a pretty necklace, and a ribbon.’

‘Oh, she won’t get that, of course. If you come with me, Ada, I’ll give you a nice necklace and a ribbon.’

At this prospect, all hesitation fled. Ada submitted at once to be made ready, Mrs. Dixon remarking admiringly—

At this thought, all doubt disappeared. Ada immediately agreed to get ready, and Mrs. Dixon commented with admiration—

‘Eh, but you have found the right road to her heart, miss, and that cleverly.’

“Yeah, but you’ve figured out the way to her heart, miss, and you did it smartly.”

‘I will sit here, and wait till she is ready. Don’t put on her best frock, or anything of that kind, you know. She will do just as she is.’

‘I will sit here and wait until she is ready. Don’t put on her best dress or anything like that, you know. She’ll be fine just as she is.’

Miss Wynter furthermore promised to restore Ada to her home and friends later in the evening, but Mrs. Dixon said she had to send her servant to the Balder Hall farm for butter, and she should call for the little girl and bring her back. Ada was perched in the carriage beside Miss Wynter, in which position she was seen of sundry comrades as she drove away.

Miss Wynter also promised to take Ada back to her home and friends later that evening, but Mrs. Dixon said she needed to send her servant to the Balder Hall farm for butter, and she would pick up the little girl and bring her back. Ada was sitting in the carriage next to Miss Wynter, where she was seen by several friends as they drove away.

They called to her; asked her where she was going, and cried—

They called out to her, asking where she was headed and shouted—

‘Eh, but, Ada, what a grand lady you are, to be sure!’

‘Oh, Ada, you really are a remarkable lady!’

Ada took no manner of notice of them, but looked straight before her.

Ada ignored them completely and looked straight ahead.

33‘Why do you not kiss your hand to your friends, and say good-bye to them?’ asked Magdalen, turning indifferently, as she lay back, also indifferently, and looked with languid curiosity at the little flushed face and small figure, bristling with importance, beside her.

33“Why don’t you kiss your hand to your friends and say goodbye to them?” Magdalen asked, turning away casually as she reclined, also casually, and looked with lazy curiosity at the little flushed face and small figure, brimming with importance, next to her.

‘’Cause I’m a young lady, and they are little common village girls,’ was the reply, so unexpected, that even Miss Wynter’s eyes were opened wide, and her eyebrows were raised, as she heard it.

“Because I’m a young lady, and they are just ordinary village girls,” was the reply, so unexpected that even Miss Wynter’s eyes widened, and her eyebrows shot up as she heard it.

‘Indeed?’ she said. ‘And do you think you are really a young lady?’

‘Really?’ she said. ‘And do you actually think you’re a young lady?’

‘Not like you, yet,’ was the reply, ‘because I’m not old enough; but I shall be some time. Mamma says I’m so pretty I shall be sure to marry a gentleman; and I’m going to learn French and music.’

‘Not like you, yet,’ was the reply, ‘because I’m not old enough; but I will be someday. Mom says I’m so pretty that I’ll definitely marry a gentleman; and I’m going to learn French and music.’

‘Oh, indeed!’ drawled Magdalen. ‘You are going to marry a gentleman. What is a gentleman? Did your mother tell you that, too?’

‘Oh, really!’ Magdalen said lazily. ‘You’re going to marry a gentleman. What’s a gentleman? Did your mom tell you that, too?’

‘She didn’t tell me, but I know,’ replied Ada.

‘She didn’t tell me, but I know,’ Ada replied.

‘Well, suppose you tell me. Then I shall know, too.’

‘Well, why don't you tell me? Then I'll know as well.’

‘A gentleman is rich, and has a large house, and——’

‘A gentleman is wealthy, lives in a big house, and——’

‘Does a gentleman keep a shop?’

‘Does a gentleman own a store?’

‘No.’

'No.'

‘Then what is your father?’

‘So, what does your dad do?’

‘Oh, I don’t know.’

"I have no idea."

Magdalen proceeded, in a languid, indifferent way, to draw her out. In a very short time she had gauged the depths, or rather the shallows, of Ada Dixon’s mind. It contained nothing but shallows then; it was destined never to contain anything else, henceforth and for evermore.

Magdalen moved in a slow, uninterested manner to get Ada to open up. In no time, she figured out the depths—or rather the lack of depth—of Ada Dixon’s mind. It had nothing but shallow thoughts then, and it was always going to stay that way, now and forever.

From that day she was more or less Miss Wynter’s protegée and plaything. Sometimes the connection flagged; 34sometimes when the winter weather was bitter, or the summer heats overpowering, when Miss Wynter was indolent, and when Ada was promoted to a boarding-school, there were gaps in the intercourse; but the acquaintance was never broken off, and it was not without its influence in both lives, and on more destinies than theirs alone.

From that day on, she was pretty much Miss Wynter’s mentee and plaything. Sometimes their connection would fade; 34 other times, when the winter was harsh or the summer heat was intense, when Miss Wynter felt lazy, and when Ada moved up to a boarding school, there were breaks in their interaction. But their friendship was never fully cut off, and it had an impact on both of their lives, as well as on more destinies than just theirs.

The Dixons were well-to-do, prosperous, conventional tradespeople, more retail than wholesale in every sense of the words. He had grown fat by charging sixpence where other people charged fivepence, by a consistent practice of telling many lies during the week, and diligently repenting him of his transgressions and bewailing his sins twice every Sunday in the parish church. That is, he bewailed his sins with his mouth, and whenever bewailing happened to be printed in the Prayer-book; but he knew much better than the Prayer-book what was the way in which to get on in the world, and perhaps, if he had spoken out his whole mind, cleanly and honestly, would have said that since the Lord, by putting so much competition into the world, had made it such a hard business for folk to hold their heads above water, He must even excuse them from doing it in the best way they could.

The Dixons were well-off, successful, and traditional businesspeople, more retail than wholesale in every way. He had become overweight by charging sixpence when others charged fivepence, by constantly lying throughout the week, and by sincerely repenting for his wrongdoings and regretting his sins twice every Sunday at the parish church. That is, he regretted his sins with his words and whenever the word "regret" was included in the Prayer Book; but he understood far better than the Prayer Book what it took to succeed in the world, and perhaps, if he had been completely honest, he would have said that since the Lord had put so much competition in the world, making it so difficult for people to stay afloat, He must excuse them for doing it in whatever way they could.

Mrs. Dixon, like a faithful and loyal wife, had aided and abetted him in his praiseworthy efforts to get on in the world. They had succeeded in their aim, and were respected and looked up to by all who knew them. He was vicar’s warden, an overseer of the poor, one of the best-known men in public and parochial affairs in all the district. He could afford to send his daughter to school, to keep her out of the shop; to dress her ‘stylishly,’ as they called it; to give her a piano, and buy pieces of music for her to play upon it; and all these things he 35did with a good grace, and looked to Ada to form an alliance which should be to the credit of the family and her own glory.

Mrs. Dixon, being a devoted and loyal wife, had supported him in his commendable efforts to get ahead in life. They had achieved their goal and were respected and admired by everyone who knew them. He was the vicar’s warden, an overseer of the poor, and one of the most well-known figures in local public and community matters. He could afford to send his daughter to school, keep her away from working in a shop, dress her in what people called 'stylishly,' buy her a piano, and purchase music for her to play on it. He did all these things willingly and expected Ada to form a connection that would enhance the family’s reputation and her own honor.

There were other well-to-do tradesmen in Bradstane, and many who were but ill-to-do. There was the lawyer, Mr. Coningsby, who lived not far away from the Langstroths; there was Dr. Rowntree; there was the vicar, Mr. Johnson, with Mrs. Johnson, his wife, and their numerous progeny. They lived in an old brown house, in a kind of close, near the church, with a walled garden containing apricot and plum trees. Other religious bodies were represented by two dissenting ministers and their flocks, and by a Friends’ Meeting, the head and front of which was Dr. Rowntree.

There were other wealthy tradesmen in Bradstane, as well as many who were struggling. There was the lawyer, Mr. Coningsby, who lived not far from the Langstroths; there was Dr. Rowntree; and there was the vicar, Mr. Johnson, along with his wife, Mrs. Johnson, and their many children. They lived in an old brown house in a sort of cul-de-sac near the church, with a walled garden that had apricot and plum trees. Other religious groups were represented by two dissenting ministers and their congregations, as well as by a Friends' Meeting, which was led by Dr. Rowntree.

These denominations, of course, had churches and chapels in which they worshipped. There were some curious old houses in the main street, and there was a long and unlovely thoroughfare called Bridge Street, more like a slum than anything else, where the women were pale, and the children stunted, and the inhabitants of which, taken all in all, did not enjoy the best of reputations. One side of this street was built to the river-bank overhanging the stream; and in the spring and autumn, or when thunderstorms prevailed, the lower rooms of those houses would be flooded. Going along Bridge Street, one did not guess how near the river one was, till one came upon an opening here and there—a gully, or a tunnel, or a narrow, dark passage—and looking down it, one could see the rushing brown waters flowing ceaselessly on, without haste and without rest, from the fastnesses whence they had sprung—

These groups, of course, had churches and chapels where they held their services. There were some interesting old houses on the main street, and there was a long and unattractive road called Bridge Street, resembling more of a slum than anything else, where the women looked pale, the children were small for their age, and the residents, overall, didn’t have the best reputation. One side of this street was built right over the riverbank, hanging over the stream. In the spring and autumn, or during thunderstorms, the lower levels of those houses would get flooded. Walking along Bridge Street, you wouldn’t realize how close you were to the river until you came across an opening here and there—a gully, a tunnel, or a narrow, dark passage—and looking down it, you could see the rushing brown waters flowing continuously, neither hurried nor resting, from the highlands where they had come.

‘Where Tees in tumult leaves his source,
Thundering o’er Cauldron and High Force.’

36Such was, superficially, the outward aspect of Bradstane town, when Otho Askam and the two Langstroths met after their many years’ separation; such it had been for years back. It is not what is called ‘a growing town,’ and whatever drama might be played within its precincts, its exterior, objective side, was not likely to change very much.

36That was, on the surface, the appearance of Bradstane town when Otho Askam and the two Langstroths reunited after many years apart; it had looked that way for a long time. It's not known as 'a growing town,' and no matter what drama unfolded within its boundaries, its external, objective side wasn’t expected to change much.

37

CHAPTER 3

LANGSTROTH’S FOLLY

One November evening, or rather, late in the afternoon, Otho had dropped in at the Red Gables, where he had found Gilbert and his father. Mr. Langstroth received the young man with urbanity; he had all along seemed satisfied with Gilbert’s new friend. Gilbert himself looked up from his desk, and greeted the visitor tranquilly.

One November evening, or more accurately, late in the afternoon, Otho stopped by the Red Gables, where he found Gilbert and his father. Mr. Langstroth welcomed the young man warmly; he had always appeared pleased with Gilbert’s new friend. Gilbert himself looked up from his desk and greeted the visitor calmly.

‘Sit down, and make yourself at home,’ said he, pushing a tobacco-jar towards Askam.

“Take a seat and make yourself comfortable,” he said, sliding a tobacco jar toward Askam.

But Otho did not at once sit down. ‘Will you come home and dine with me?’ he asked, in his curt way.

But Otho didn’t sit down right away. “Will you come home and have dinner with me?” he asked, in his blunt manner.

‘I’m sorry I can’t,’ Gilbert said, polite as usual. ‘You see these papers? I have more than an hour’s work upon them yet.’

“I’m sorry, I can’t,” Gilbert said, being polite as always. “Do you see these papers? I still have over an hour of work left on them.”

Otho never scoffed at Gilbert’s ‘business,’ though he was ready to sneer at that of any one else. All he uttered now was a disappointed ‘Humph!’

Otho never mocked Gilbert's 'business,' even though he was quick to ridicule anyone else's. All he said now was a disappointed 'Humph!'

‘Stay and have dinner with us,’ said Gilbert. ‘How did you come?’

“Stay and have dinner with us,” said Gilbert. “How did you get here?”

‘I rode.’

"I rode."

‘From home? On your way anywhere?’

‘From home? Are you heading anywhere?’

‘No. I’m on my way from Balder Hall,’ replied Otho, with something like a scowl.

‘No. I’m on my way from Balder Hall,’ replied Otho, with something like a frown.

38Gilbert looked at him, carelessly, it seemed. Then he said—

38Gilbert looked at him as if it didn't matter. Then he said—

‘Well, send your horse round, and stay, as I said—I want Askam to have dinner with us,’ he added, turning to his father.

‘Well, send your horse around, and stay, as I said—I want Askam to have dinner with us,’ he added, turning to his dad.

‘I wish he would. We shall be delighted, if he will take us as we are,’ responded Mr. Langstroth.

“I hope he does. We’d be happy if he accepts us as we are,” replied Mr. Langstroth.

Otho still seemed to hesitate a little, till Gilbert, with a rather steady look at him, which was not seen by his father, continued—

Otho still seemed to pause for a moment, until Gilbert, giving him a rather steady glance that his father didn't notice, continued—

‘Look here. I’ll propose something else. I’ve been tied down to this work all day, and I haven’t had a turn out of doors. Dine with us, as I said, and afterwards I’ll walk back with you to your house. I have an errand in the town. It’ll do you no harm to travel on your own legs for once in a way, and you can send one of your fellows for your horse. How will that do?’

‘Look, I’ve got another idea. I’ve been stuck at this job all day, and I haven’t gotten outside. Join us for dinner, like I mentioned, and afterward, I’ll walk back to your place with you. I have something to take care of in town. It won’t hurt you to walk on your own for a change, and you can send one of your guys to get your horse. How does that sound?’

Otho’s brow cleared. ‘That will do very well,’ said he, taking a chair. ‘It suits me down to the ground. Get on with that work, and I’ll talk to your father.’

Otho relaxed. “That sounds perfect,” he said, sitting down. “It fits me just right. Keep working on that, and I’ll have a chat with your dad.”

Gilbert, having rung and given his orders as to the accommodation of Otho’s horse, turned his back upon them, and did not address another word to them until the man announced dinner, when he put his papers in a drawer which he locked, and gave his arm to his father to support him to the dining-room. Otho followed them. Despite the poverty of the house of Langstroth, the meals there were always rather choice, well cooked, and well served. Mr. Langstroth, it was understood, depended a good deal for his health of mind as well as of body upon the due observance of such things. Soon after they had begun, Gilbert observed carelessly that they hadn’t seen Michael all day; he had expected him to dinner.

Gilbert, having rung the bell and given his instructions about Otho’s horse, turned away from them and didn’t say another word until the man announced dinner. He put his papers in a drawer, locked it, and took his father's arm to help him to the dining room, with Otho following behind. Despite the Langstroth household's financial struggles, their meals were always quite nice, well-cooked, and well-served. It was understood that Mr. Langstroth relied heavily on these routines for his mental and physical well-being. Soon after they started eating, Gilbert casually remarked that they hadn’t seen Michael all day, as he had expected him to join them for dinner.

39‘He’s dining at Balder Hall,’ said Otho, even more curtly than usual.

39 "He's eating at Balder Hall," said Otho, even more bluntly than usual.

‘Ah! Had he arrived when you left?’

‘Oh! Did he get here before you left?’

‘No.’

'No.'

‘And how was my future sister-in-law?’

‘How was my future sister-in-law?’

‘She said she was all right,’ was the gruff reply, as Otho fixed his eyes for a moment upon Gilbert, a little defiantly, one might almost have said. Nothing more was said about any of these topics—Balder Hall, or Michael, or Magdalen. When dinner was over, and they had gone back to the library, Gilbert settled his father with the greatest care, arranging with his own hands his easy-chair, small table, reading-lamp, and all his other requisites.

‘She said she was fine,’ was the gruff reply, as Otho looked at Gilbert for a moment, a bit defiantly, you could almost say. No more was mentioned about any of these topics—Balder Hall, or Michael, or Magdalen. After dinner, when they returned to the library, Gilbert made sure his father was comfortable, carefully arranging his easy chair, small table, reading lamp, and all his other necessities by hand.

‘You won’t mind my leaving you for an hour or two?’ he asked.

"You don't mind if I leave you for an hour or two, right?" he asked.

‘Not at all, Gilbert. You want some air and exercise. Go and get it.’

'Not at all, Gilbert. You need some fresh air and exercise. Go get it.'

‘Would you like me to ask the doctor to call in?’

"Do you want me to ask the doctor to give us a call?"

‘No, no,’ was the somewhat testy reply. ‘I see him often enough, without you asking him to come.’

‘No, no,’ was the somewhat irritable reply. ‘I see him often enough without you asking him to come.’

‘Michael is sure to look in on his way home, but I shall most likely be back by then.—Now, Otho, if you’re ready.’

‘Michael will definitely check in on his way home, but I’ll probably be back by then.—So, Otho, if you’re ready.’

As they stepped out of the house, they became aware that a change had fallen over the weather, which had been cold. The sky was full of rack, driven rapidly across it by a strong yet soft south-west wind. The moon gleamed fitfully through the clouds, and a gush of rain was blown against their faces.

As they stepped out of the house, they noticed that the weather had changed from being cold. The sky was filled with clouds, quickly moving across it due to a strong but gentle south-west wind. The moon shone sporadically through the clouds, and a wave of rain was blown onto their faces.

‘Halloa! Raining!’ exclaimed Gilbert. ‘Do you mind a drop of rain?’ he added, ‘or will you ride home?’

"Hey! It's raining!" Gilbert exclaimed. "Do you mind a little rain?" he added, "or do you want to ride home?"

‘Oh, I’m not afraid of a little weather,’ replied Otho. ‘Where do you want to go?’

‘Oh, I’m not worried about a bit of weather,’ Otho replied. ‘Where do you want to go?’

40‘Where you have never been yet,’ said his companion. ‘Down to the Townend, as they call it. Come along. It isn’t much out of our way to Thorsgarth.’

40“Where you’ve never been before,” said his friend. “Let’s head down to the Townend, as they call it. It’s not too far off our path to Thorsgarth.”

Otho followed in a docile manner. Now that he had got what he seemed to have been aiming at, his tête-à-tête with Gilbert, all traces of sullenness and impatience had vanished. Bulldogs, surly to all the world beside, are tame and obedient to their masters; and there was a good deal of the bulldog in the way in which Otho followed Gilbert about.

Otho followed along obediently. Now that he had achieved what he seemed to be aiming for, his face-to-face with Gilbert, all signs of moodiness and impatience had disappeared. Bulldogs, grumpy with everyone else, are gentle and submissive to their owners; and Otho showed a lot of that bulldog-like loyalty in the way he trailed behind Gilbert.

When they had got through the busiest and most inhabited part of the town, they found themselves almost alone in a steep street, descending rapidly towards the river. As they got farther down it, the houses gradually became more bare and rough-looking; and, some of them, more and more ancient in appearance. Looking down the hill, it appeared as if the street ended in a cul de sac, as if there were no egress that way from Bradstane town. And the wall which appeared to shut the place in, and block up the road at that side, consisted of the frontage of two high factories. There was in reality a narrow passage between them, through which access was obtained to the river, and by means of which one arrived at an iron footbridge, ugly, but useful. This could not be perceived at the distance they now were from the mills.

Once they made it through the busiest and most populated part of town, they found themselves nearly alone on a steep street that quickly sloped down toward the river. As they went further down, the houses gradually became more sparse and rough in appearance, with some looking increasingly old. Looking down the hill, it seemed like the street ended in a dead-end street, as if there was no way out from Bradstane town in that direction. The wall that seemed to close off the area and block the road on that side was made up of the fronts of two tall factories. In reality, there was a narrow passage between them that led to the river, through which one could reach an ugly but functional iron footbridge. This couldn’t be seen from the distance they were now at from the mills.

‘What on earth do you want down here?’ growled Otho, between two puffs at his pipe.

‘What on earth do you want down here?’ Otho growled, taking two puffs from his pipe.

‘We possess a bit of property down there,’ Gilbert answered him. ‘It is perfectly meaningless and perfectly useless to us. It cumbers the ground, and has swallowed up a pot of money which we ought to be enjoying the benefit of now. I sometimes walk down to it, to look at it, and think what a folly it was. “Langstroth’s 41Folly,” it ought to be called. Townend Mills is the name it actually bears. There it is!’ as the moon shone out brightly for a few minutes, and showed the dark mass of the factories rising almost directly in front of them.

‘We own a piece of land down there,’ Gilbert replied. ‘It’s completely pointless and totally useless to us. It just takes up space and has eaten up a lot of money that we should be enjoying right now. Sometimes I walk down to it just to look at it and think about how foolish it was. “Langstroth’s Folly,” that’s what it should be called. Townend Mills is its actual name. There it is!’ As the moon shone brightly for a few minutes, it illuminated the dark shape of the factories rising almost directly in front of them.

‘You’re a queer one!’ said Otho, not without a kind of admiration in his tones. ‘Where’s the sense of fretting yourself by coming and looking at it? It’s like trying to heal a raw by scraping.’

‘You’re an odd one!’ said Otho, with a hint of admiration in his voice. ‘What’s the point of stressing yourself out by coming to see it? It’s like trying to heal a sore by rubbing it.’

‘Your simile would be just, if I did irritate myself,’ replied Gilbert, gently. ‘My dear Otho’—he spoke impressively, and laid his hand for a moment on the other’s arm—‘I never let anything irritate me. I make it a rule——’

‘Your comparison would be accurate if I let myself get irritated,’ replied Gilbert softly. ‘My dear Otho’—he spoke with emphasis and briefly placed his hand on Otho’s arm—‘I never allow anything to irritate me. I stick to that rule——’

‘Never—I never say never,’ said Otho. ‘No saying what will turn up. Leave it to chance. That’s the best way. Besides, Mag—some one was saying to me, only the other day, that it’s only very young people who never do what they oughtn’t.’

‘Never—I never say never,’ said Otho. ‘You never know what might happen. Just leave it to chance. That’s the best approach. Plus, Mag—someone mentioned to me just the other day that it’s only very young people who never do what they shouldn’t.’

It was on the tip of Gilbert’s tongue to say, ‘I know I am young, but, then, I have taken care to be very wise, too,’ because we are apt to blurt out the thoughts nearest our hearts. But he said quietly—

It was on the tip of Gilbert’s tongue to say, ‘I know I’m young, but I’ve made sure to be very wise, too,’ because we tend to blurt out the thoughts closest to our hearts. But he said quietly—

‘Yes, I know I am young, but I have had a good deal to do that generally falls to older people. With Michael choosing to leave us and take his own way, I have had a good deal to think about, and a good deal of help to give to my poor governor in his business affairs; and I soon found that, if you want to get on at all in business, you must keep your temper, especially when you are a poor man, with fallen fortunes, against the world——’

‘Yes, I know I'm young, but I've had a lot to deal with that usually falls to older people. With Michael deciding to leave us and go his own way, I've had a lot to think about and a lot of help to give my poor dad with his business affairs; and I quickly realized that if you want to succeed in business, you must keep your cool, especially when you're poor and your fortunes have taken a downturn.’

‘Be hanged if I could ever keep my temper about business, or anything else that went wrong with me!’

‘I swear I can never keep my cool about work or anything else that goes wrong for me!’

‘Ah, you can afford to lose your temper,’ said Gilbert, 42in a cold voice, which caused Otho hastily to say that he had meant no offence; and Gilbert proceeded—

‘Oh, you can afford to lose your temper,’ said Gilbert, 42in a cold voice, which made Otho quickly say that he had meant no offense; and Gilbert continued—

‘So, as I say, I don’t let the Townend Mills irritate me, though one might get irritated enough about them if one would; but I come and smoke my pipe, and walk round them now and again, and think quietly. I feel as if I might, some time or other, have a good idea on the subject, you know—an idea that might be worked into something. Don’t you trouble yourself about them. I won’t detain you long. Here we are!’

‘So, as I said, I don’t let the Townend Mills bother me, though it would be easy to get annoyed about them if I wanted to; but I come and smoke my pipe, and walk around them from time to time, and think quietly. I feel like I might eventually come up with a good idea about them, you know—something that could be turned into something useful. Don’t worry about them. I won’t keep you long. Here we are!’

They had entered the long, narrow passage between the mills. It was now late, getting near ten o’clock, for they had not left the Red Gables till after nine. The clouded sky made the night darker—a darkness which was deepened, if anything, by the occasional gleams of moonlight when the rack parted. At the end of the passage there was visible a kind of gray shimmer, and in the intervals between the gusts of wind they could hear the rush of the river.

They had walked into the long, narrow passage between the mills. It was getting late, approaching ten o’clock, since they hadn’t left the Red Gables until after nine. The overcast sky made the night feel darker—a darkness that was intensified by the occasional bursts of moonlight when the clouds parted. At the end of the passage, there was a faint gray glow, and in the pauses between the gusts of wind, they could hear the sound of the river rushing by.

‘Wherever one goes, one comes upon that river,’ exclaimed Otho, not as if he were much delighted with the fact.

‘Wherever you go, you come across that river,’ Otho exclaimed, not sounding very pleased about it.

‘Yes. Tees keeps us pretty well aware of his presence. It’s as twisted and crooked a stream as any in England, I should imagine. There are the mills, Askam. Now, I’ll tell you my object in life, if you like.’

‘Yes. Tees makes sure we know he's around. It’s as winding and irregular a stream as any in England, I’d say. There are the mills, Askam. Now, I’ll share my purpose in life if you’re interested.’

‘What is it?’ asked Otho, with deep and unfeigned interest.

‘What is it?’ Otho asked, genuinely intrigued.

‘I wish—at least, I intend to overcome the obstacle raised in my way by the idiot who built these mills. I like overcoming obstacles. I intend, some day, either to have them sold, and the price of them in my pocket, or else to see them filled with machinery, and working again at a profit.’

‘I wish—at least, I plan to get past the hurdle created by the fool who built these mills. I enjoy tackling challenges. I intend, one day, either to sell them and have the money in my pocket or to see them filled with machines, operating again at a profit.’

43‘But you don’t understand how to manage mills,’ said Otho diffidently.

43‘But you don’t get how to run mills,’ Otho said shyly.

‘No, but I understand how to manage men. And I know a fellow who understands how to manage mills—Roger Camm. Do you remember Roger Camm? He used to be a playfellow of ours—the curate’s son.’

‘No, but I know how to handle people. And I know someone who knows how to manage mills—Roger Camm. Do you remember Roger Camm? He used to be one of our playmates—the curate’s son.’

‘A swarthy fellow, very big and strong, who always looked rather hungry, and yet always said he wasn’t when we used to go in to tea?’tea?’

‘A dark-skinned guy, very big and strong, who always seemed a bit hungry, but insisted he wasn’t when we went in for tea?tea?’

‘The same. I see you have an accurate memory. I guess he was hungry too, poor beggar. He was over here, a year or two ago, stopping with Michael; they are great chums. And he told me all about himself. He cut the Church. He said his governor never got anything out of it but water-porridge and civil contempt from people who weren’t as good as himself. He was rather bitter about it. Anyhow, he cut it, as I say, and took to the intelligent working-man line. He is foreman in a Manchester factory now, and he knows something about it all, I can tell you. I made him promise that when I sent for him he’d come and take the management of this concern—“run it” for me, as they say in America.’

‘The same. I see you have a really good memory. I guess he was hungry too, poor guy. He was here a year or two ago, staying with Michael; they're great friends. He told me all about himself. He dropped out of the Church. He said his dad never got anything from it but watered-down porridge and disrespect from people who weren’t as good as he was. He was pretty bitter about it. Anyway, he left it behind, and started going for the smart working-man vibe. He’s a foreman at a factory in Manchester now, and he knows a lot about it, believe me. I made him promise that when I called for him, he’d come and manage this place—“run it” for me, like they say in America.’

‘Ah, and when will that be?’

‘Oh, and when is that going to happen?’

‘When I find my purchaser or tenant,’ said Gilbert, as suavely as ever. ‘He told me all the reasons why these would never succeed as cotton factories—they are the only mills in the place; the station is a mile and a half away, and there is a steep hill, nearly half a mile long, from here to the top of the town. Oh, I’ve mastered the subject. Jute—that is what I shall do with them—spin jute, and get women and girls out of Bridge Street for hands.’

‘When I find my buyer or tenant,’ said Gilbert, as smoothly as ever. ‘He explained all the reasons why these would never work as cotton factories—they are the only mills in the area; the station is a mile and a half away, and there’s a steep hill, almost half a mile long, from here to the top of the town. Oh, I’ve got it all figured out. Jute—that's what I’ll do with them—spin jute, and hire women and girls from Bridge Street as workers.’

44‘Yes?’ said Otho, tentatively, really interested, and ardently wishing that he understood a little more about it. ‘And your father and—brother?’ Michael’s name seemed rather to stick in his throat.

44“Yes?” Otho said, hesitantly, genuinely curious, and really hoping he understood a bit more about it. “And your dad and—brother?” Saying Michael’s name seemed to catch in his throat.

‘My father says he only wishes I could. Michael is dead against it. Michael would like to pull the whole place down.’

‘My dad says he just wishes I could. Michael is totally against it. Michael wants to tear the whole place down.’

‘What for?’ asked Otho, sharply.

“Why?” Otho asked sharply.

‘Because he’s a fool,’ was Gilbert’s reply. The intimacy between him and Otho had, it would seem, progressed quickly.

‘Because he’s an idiot,’ was Gilbert’s reply. The closeness between him and Otho had, it seemed, developed quickly.

‘Because he’s a fool,’ repeated young Askam, leaning his elbows on the balustrade of the bridge, to which they had now advanced, and staring down into the rushing brown river. The expression on the face, which the darkness concealed, was not a pleasant one. ‘Curse him!’ he muttered to himself, so low that even Gilbert did not hear him; but the river carried the sound, along with all the other messages with which it was laden, towards the sea.

“Because he’s an idiot,” young Askam repeated, leaning his elbows on the railing of the bridge they had just reached, staring down at the rushing brown river. The expression on his face, hidden by the darkness, wasn’t a pleasant one. “Dammit!” he muttered under his breath, so softly that even Gilbert didn’t hear him; but the river carried his words, along with all the other messages it held, toward the sea.

‘Come along!’ said Gilbert, after a brief, silent pause. ‘There’s no use staying here any longer.’

‘Come on!’ said Gilbert, after a short, silent pause. ‘There’s no point in staying here any longer.’

Otho raised himself from the bridge, and they retraced their way through the silent passage, up the steep street, and to where a road to the right led in the direction of Thorsgarth. They had not spoken a word since leaving the mills.

Otho got up from the bridge, and they made their way back through the quiet passage, up the steep street, and to where a road on the right headed towards Thorsgarth. They hadn't said a word since leaving the mills.

‘I think it’s rather late for me to be going with you,’ said Gilbert, hesitating at the corner.

'I think it's a bit late for me to go with you,' said Gilbert, pausing at the corner.

‘Not a bit! What’s ten o’clock? You’ve got a key, I suppose? You said you would come,’ said Otho, rapidly, and almost savagely. ‘And I want to speak to you.’

‘Not at all! What’s the time? It’s ten o’clock, right? You have a key, I assume? You said you would come,’ Otho said quickly and a bit harshly. ‘And I need to talk to you.’

‘Oh, I am willing, and—well, Michael will see my 45father again before he goes to bed—sure to. He will be leaving Balder Hall by now, I daresay. They keep early hours there.’

‘Oh, I'm definitely willing, and—well, Michael will see my 45dad again before he goes to bed—no doubt about it. He must be leaving Balder Hall by now, I bet. They keep early hours there.’

‘Where there’s an old woman like that precious Aunt Martha, they must,’ said Otho. ‘Look here, Gilbert, how did your brother Michael get Magdalen Wynter to accept him?’

‘Where there’s an old woman like that sweet Aunt Martha, they have to,’ said Otho. ‘Hey, Gilbert, how did your brother Michael get Magdalen Wynter to say yes to him?’

‘By being the only man in the world who proposed to her, or was likely to do so,’ said Gilbert, cynically.

"‘By being the only guy in the world who proposed to her, or was even likely to,’ Gilbert said, with a cynical tone."

‘I don’t see that. She is the handsomest woman I ever saw.’

‘I don’t see that. She’s the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen.’

‘She hasn’t a penny, and won’t have. She isn’t popular—but the reverse, and no man, except Michael, ever penetrates within those walls—oh, and you,’ he added, with a laugh, as he turned to Otho.

‘She doesn’t have a penny, and she won’t get one. She’s not popular—in fact, it’s the opposite, and no man, except Michael, ever gets inside those walls—oh, and you,’ he added with a laugh as he turned to Otho.

‘You haven’t accounted for it yet,’ said the latter, sullenly.

‘You still haven’t considered it,’ said the latter, sulkily.

‘Well, say she was in love with him.’

‘Well, let’s say she was in love with him.’

‘In love with my eye!’

‘In love with my look!’

Gilbert laughed again. ‘I give it up,’ said he. ‘It’s a conundrum I have often set myself, to no purpose. Michael is ten thousand times too good for her; but that’s nothing to the point. I don’t know why she took him.’

Gilbert laughed again. ‘I give up,’ he said. ‘It’s a puzzle I’ve often tried to solve, without success. Michael is way too good for her; but that doesn’t really matter. I don’t understand why she chose him.’

‘She ordered me off this afternoon, because he was coming to dinner,’ Otho said, in a voice of choking anger. ‘She told me my whole body wasn’t worth his little finger. She——’

‘She kicked me out this afternoon because he was coming to dinner,’ Otho said, with a voice full of barely contained anger. ‘She told me my whole body wasn’t worth his little finger. She——’

‘You might be in love with her yourself,’ suggested Gilbert; and, indeed, a less astute observer might have been struck with the same idea.

‘You might actually be in love with her too,’ suggested Gilbert; and honestly, a less perceptive person might have had the same thought.

‘I’ll be hanged if I am—insolent minx!’ retorted Otho, savagely. ‘No girl shall behave to me as she has 46done, with impunity. She shall pay for it. But, tell me, how long were they in making it up?’

‘I’ll be damned if I am—rude little brat!’ Otho replied fiercely. ‘No girl is going to treat me like that, without consequences. She will pay for it. But tell me, how long did it take for them to resolve things?’

‘Oh, not long; about six weeks. He was home for his holidays one summer, and we were talking together in front of the house. Miss Strangforth’s carriage, with her and Magdalen in it, drove by. The old lady saw us bowing, and stopped. I introduced Michael; he fell in love on the spot, then and there, over head and ears. Martha asked him to drive with them, and he drove. Drove deeper and deeper into love, I suppose; and—yes, it was just six weeks later, they were together at a picnic to Cauldron, and they returned engaged. My father has never got over it.’

"Oh, not long; about six weeks. He was home for his summer break, and we were chatting in front of the house. Miss Strangforth’s carriage, with her and Magdalen in it, passed by. The old lady saw us bowing and stopped. I introduced Michael; he fell in love instantly, just like that. Martha invited him to join them, and he went along. Drove deeper and deeper into love, I guess; and—yes, just six weeks later, they were together at a picnic at Cauldron, and they came back engaged. My father has never gotten over it."

‘How?’ asked Otho, in the same strangled voice.

‘How?’ Otho asked, his voice tight.

‘He thought it so idiotic and imprudent. And so it was, and is. But Michael had become a man over the doing of it. They stuck to it, and they have stuck to it ever since. Some day, I suppose they will be married; but I don’t know when.’

‘He thought it was so foolish and reckless. And it was, and still is. But Michael had grown up because of it. They committed to it, and they have stayed committed ever since. Someday, I guess they will get married; but I don’t know when.’

Otho made absolutely no reply to this prophecy. They turned in at the Thorsgarth gates, and the subject was dropped. But Gilbert knew now why Otho had given them his company at dinner, and why he himself had been so earnestly pressed to go back to Thorsgarth after their walk.

Otho didn’t respond at all to this prediction. They entered through the Thorsgarth gates, and the topic was dropped. But Gilbert now understood why Otho had joined them for dinner and why he had been so strongly encouraged to return to Thorsgarth after their walk.

47

CHAPTER 4

THE FACULTY OF CLOSE OBSERVATION

One night, during the winter which followed the conversation between Otho and Gilbert, a large ball was given at a well-known house in the neighbourhood of Bradstane, and present at it were both the Langstroth brothers, Magdalen Wynter, and even Otho Askam, little as he loved such entertainments. Perhaps Gilbert had persuaded him to go.

One night, during the winter after the conversation between Otho and Gilbert, a big party was held at a well-known house near Bradstane. Present at the event were both Langstroth brothers, Magdalen Wynter, and even Otho Askam, even though he wasn't a fan of such gatherings. Maybe Gilbert convinced him to attend.

Magdalen was chaperoned by a good-natured matron, who had married off all her own girls with credit and renown, and could therefore afford to witness with complacent amusement the gaspings and stugglings of those who were still, as Otho might elegantly have put it, ‘in the running.’ She had not that dislike to Magdalen which animated more interested persons; she admired her beauty, and considered her ‘good form.’ Magdalen herself had never looked better than she did that night, or more haughtily and superbly independent of all outside support. She was richly attired, for Miss Strangforth liked her niece to dress splendidly. She danced very seldom; it had never been her habit to do so often; and as not even her rivals, while in possession of their senses, would have dreamed of saying that this was because she could not get partners, and as her sitting out 48usually involved also the sitting out of some man who would otherwise have been free to dance with another girl, and as the said men always looked perfectly happy and satisfied in their inactivity at such times,—her habit did not in any way make her more popular.

Magdalen was accompanied by a cheerful matron who had successfully matched all her own daughters and could now watch with amused indifference the struggles of those still trying to find a partner. She didn’t share the dislike for Magdalen that others did; in fact, she admired her beauty and thought she had 'good style.' Magdalen herself looked more stunning that night than ever, exuding an air of haughty independence from anyone else's support. She was dressed lavishly, as Miss Strangforth preferred her niece to stand out. She rarely danced, as it had never been her habit to do so often; and her choosing to sit out usually meant that a man would also be sitting out instead of dancing with another girl. Those men always seemed perfectly happy and content in their idle state during those times, so her choice to sit out didn’t affect her popularity at all.

To-night it was observed that she danced twice with her betrothed, twice with Otho Askam, and once with Gilbert. Perhaps that might have been endured without much adverse criticism, but it was noticed also, and bitterly noticed, that Otho danced with no one else, though both Michael and Gilbert did.

Tonight, it was noticed that she danced twice with her fiancé, twice with Otho Askam, and once with Gilbert. Maybe that could have been tolerated without too much criticism, but it was also pointed out, and resentfully noted, that Otho didn't dance with anyone else, even though both Michael and Gilbert did.

On the following afternoon, Gilbert, returning from a solitary, meditative ride, far into the country—such a ride as he loved to take, and did take, almost every day—found himself outside the palings at one side of the Balder Hall Park. Looking over them, he saw within the figure of Magdalen Wynter. She was pacing quickly up and down a sort of woodland path, which in summer must have been almost concealed, but which was now plainly visible between the trunks of the naked trees—visible, at any rate, to Gilbert as he sat on horseback. There was a broad belt of rough grass, in which grew ferns, and from which also rose the leafless trees just spoken of. Then came the path on which Miss Wynter was walking, and beyond that a glade, sloping steeply down to where Tees flowed by in one of his many curves.

The next afternoon, Gilbert, coming back from a solo, reflective ride deep into the countryside—a ride he loved to take almost every day—found himself outside the fence on one side of Balder Hall Park. Peering over, he spotted Magdalen Wynter inside. She was pacing back and forth along a wooded path, which in the summer would have been nearly hidden but was now clearly visible between the trunks of the bare trees—at least, visible to Gilbert as he sat on his horse. There was a wide stretch of rough grass dotted with ferns, and rising from it were the tree trunks he had just mentioned. Then came the path where Miss Wynter was walking, and beyond that, a glade that sloped steeply down to where the Tees meandered by in one of its many curves.

Gilbert saw a dark, close cap of velvet, and a pale face which drooped somewhat beneath it, a long, fur-bordered mantle tightly clipped around the wearer’s form, the bottom of a crimson kilting peeped beneath it, and a pair of small, well-shod feet. Her back was turned to him, and he stopped and looked over the palings till she turned, lifted her head, and saw him. She gave a little start.

Gilbert saw a dark, close-fitting velvet cap and a pale face that sagged a bit underneath it. A long, fur-edged cloak was tightly wrapped around her body, with the edge of a crimson skirt barely visible beneath it, and a pair of small, nicely shod feet. Her back was turned to him, and he paused to look through the fence until she turned, lifted her head, and noticed him. She gave a slight start.

49‘Oh, Gilbert, how quietly you must have come!’

49‘Oh, Gilbert, you must have come so quietly!’

‘Not so very. The ground is hard and frosty, and my horse’s hoofs rang. It is your deep thoughts, Magdalen, which render you deaf to outside things.’

‘Not really. The ground is hard and icy, and my horse’s hooves echoed. It’s your deep thoughts, Magdalen, that make you oblivious to what’s happening around you.’

She had walked across the grass, which was dry and hard, and crunched frostily under her feet, up to the paling, and held up her hand to him. Gilbert rarely met his future sister-in-law, and it has been seen that in speaking of her to his friend, Otho Askam, he did not employ terms exactly of enthusiasm; but if ever they did encounter each other, whether by chance or design, he was always scrupulously amiable and polite to her. Whether this meeting had come about by chance—whether he had intended that it should come about—this is a thing known only to himself. As he looked down now, into the marble paleness and wonderful beauty of the girl’s face, he gave no sign, and she said to him—

She had walked across the grass, which was dry and hard, crunching frostily under her feet, up to the fence, and held up her hand to him. Gilbert rarely saw his future sister-in-law, and it was clear that when he talked about her to his friend, Otho Askam, he didn't use overly enthusiastic language; but whenever they did meet, whether by chance or on purpose, he was always very courteous and polite to her. Whether this meeting happened by chance—whether he had planned for it to happen—was something only he knew. As he looked down at the marble-like paleness and incredible beauty of the girl's face, he showed no reaction, and she said to him—

‘Are you riding alone?’

"Are you riding solo?"

‘Yes, just as you see me. I have been a long way—nearly to Middleton-in-Teesdale.’

‘Yeah, just like you see me. I’ve come from really far—almost to Middleton-in-Teesdale.’

‘I have been walking for an hour, up and down this path. I am beginning to find it rather monotonous, and am going in for some tea. Will you come and have some, too?’

‘I have been walking for an hour, up and down this path. I’m starting to find it pretty boring, and I’m going to grab some tea. Do you want to join me for some?’

‘With pleasure, if you can put up with such a feeble substitute for my brother. I think the North Lodge is just round here, isn’t it?’

‘Sure, if you can handle such a poor stand-in for my brother. I believe the North Lodge is just around here, right?’

‘Yes. I will meet you there. Then we can walk to the house together.’

'Yeah. I'll meet you there. Then we can walk to the house together.'

They did so, Gilbert dismounting at the lodge, and leading his horse. The short winter day was closing in, gray and cold, as they went up the avenue.

They did that, with Gilbert getting off his horse at the lodge and leading it. The brief winter day was coming to an end, gray and chilly, as they walked up the avenue.

‘How did you enjoy the dance?’ he asked.

‘How did you like the dance?’ he asked.

50‘Not much. I never do. Did you?’

50‘Not really. I never do. How about you?’

‘I always enjoy watching other people’s little games.’

‘I always enjoy watching other people's little games.’

She gave a short laugh. ‘Do you mean mine?’

She let out a quick laugh. “Are you talking about mine?”

‘Yours—nay. How can you have any?’

‘Yours—no way. How can you even have any?’

‘Just what I was going to say. I mean, if you were looking for what you call “games” with me, your trouble must have been wasted, that’s all.’

‘That's exactly what I was going to say. I mean, if you were trying to play what you call “games” with me, you must have wasted your effort, that’s all.’

‘Of course. No; I meant all the other girls, and their mothers, and the men, too, for that matter.’

‘Of course. No; I meant all the other girls, their moms, and the guys, too, for that matter.’

She laughed again, shortly and contemptuously.

She laughed again, briefly and disdainfully.

‘And Otho Askam,’ he pursued tranquilly.

‘And Otho Askam,’ he continued calmly.

Magdalen looked up. ‘What? Has he got plans, or “games,” as you call them?’

Magdalen looked up. “What? Does he have plans, or ‘games,’ as you put it?”

‘I was amused to see his devotion to you last night, and what a rage those women were in about it. His game is to avoid all the girls whom he might possibly be supposed to be desirous of marrying. He told me so. He is mortally afraid of being trapped. And of course, he is even more afraid of the mothers than of the girls. You are quite harmless, you see. You are promised to Michael. He feels so safe and happy with you.’

'I was entertained by how devoted he was to you last night, and the anger from those women about it. His strategy is to steer clear of any girl he might be expected to want to marry. He told me that himself. He’s terrified of being caught in a trap. And, of course, he’s even more scared of the mothers than the girls. You’re completely harmless, you see. You’re engaged to Michael. He feels secure and happy with you.'

‘Poor, innocent lamb!’

"Poor, innocent lamb!"

‘Isn’t he? It shows how blindly he trusts in your probity, and in your devotion to Michael. He comes to Balder Hall sometimes, doesn’t he?’

‘Isn’t he? It shows how blindly he trusts your honesty and your loyalty to Michael. He comes to Balder Hall sometimes, right?’

‘Yes.’

‘Yeah.’

‘He never asks me to go with him.’

‘He never asks me to go with him.’

‘No?’

'No?'

‘It is so amusing, I think. What does Michael say to it?’

‘It’s pretty funny, I think. What does Michael say about it?’

‘Michael—oh, he laughs, and says it is very good of me to let him come, and that it is a good sign for Mr. Askam’s future career that he frequents any decent 51society at all,’ she said, with a short, dry laugh, of which Gilbert’s answering one seemed an echo, so much were they alike in tone.

‘Michael—oh, he laughs and says it’s really nice of me to let him come, and that it’s a good sign for Mr. Askam’s future career that he’s spending time with any decent company at all,’ she said, with a short, dry laugh, which Gilbert’s responding laughter mirrored so closely, they sounded almost the same.

‘How beautiful of him! When you are married to him, Magdalen,’ he added, speaking very slowly, and openly watching her face—‘when you are married to Michael, and fairly established as Mrs. Langstroth, for which consummation you have waited so faithfully and so patiently,’—he dwelt upon all his words—‘I should say that then Michael would find it rather a bore to have Otho Askam coming in, and you would, too. Don’t you think so?’

‘How nice of him! When you marry him, Magdalen,’ he added, speaking very slowly and watching her face closely—‘when you’re married to Michael and fully settled as Mrs. Langstroth, which you’ve waited for so faithfully and patiently,’—he emphasized each word—‘I’d say that then Michael would find it pretty boring to have Otho Askam around, and you would, too. Don’t you think so?’

‘How can I tell? I should say that Otho Askam would find it a bore himself, when I am married to Michael, if ever I should be. As you say, I have waited a long time, and I may have a longer one yet to wait, before I am Michael’s wife.’

‘How can I know? I would say that Otho Askam would find it boring himself when I’m married to Michael, if that ever happens. Like you said, I’ve waited a long time, and I might have to wait even longer before I become Michael’s wife.’

She spoke with a dead monotony of tone, and a no less monotonous expression in her face. They stood now in front of the house. Magdalen beckoned to a gardener’s boy, and told him to send a groom for Gilbert’s horse, after which they went into the house, into Magdalen’s sitting-room, and she cast off her fur cloak, and began to make tea, with the firelight shining on her crimson gown. Gilbert sat in a low chair and watched her, but said nothing. Only when she handed him his cup of tea, he said softly—

She spoke in a flat, emotionless voice, with an equally expressionless face. They were now standing in front of the house. Magdalen waved over a gardener’s boy and asked him to send someone for Gilbert’s horse. After that, they went inside, into Magdalen’s sitting room, where she took off her fur cloak and started making tea, the firelight highlighting her red dress. Gilbert sat in a low chair and watched her in silence. Only when she handed him his cup of tea did he say softly—

‘Magdalen, I do wish you and Michael could be married to-morrow.’

‘Magdalen, I really wish you and Michael could get married tomorrow.’

‘Thank you.’

Thanks.

‘Then your life would be brighter.’

‘Then your life would be more fulfilling.’

‘Who told you it was dull?’

"Who said it was dull?"

‘All your actions and words tell me so.’

‘Everything you do and say shows me that.’

52‘You and I are what they call quiet people,’ she remarked. ‘Not impressionable, and all that kind of thing.’

52‘You and I are what they call quiet people,’ she said. ‘Not easily influenced, and that sort of thing.’

‘I believe that is the general opinion of our characters.’

'I think that's the general view of our characters.'

‘Well, and people also seem to think that such creatures—pachydermatous, don’t they call animals with thick skins——’

‘Well, people also seem to think that such creatures—pachyderms, don’t they call animals with thick skin—’

‘Has Michael been lending you some science primers to while away the time in the winter evenings? What a happy thought of his!’

‘Has Michael been lending you some science books to pass the time during the winter evenings? What a great idea of his!’

‘You haven’t answered my question.’

"You still haven't answered me."

‘They do—pachydermatous is the word.’

"They do—pachydermatous is the term."

‘They seem to think that, because we are not all on fire, and jerking about, for nothing, we can do without any excitement at all.’

‘They think that just because we’re not all on fire and flailing around for no reason, we can do without any excitement whatsoever.’

‘I have observed the existence of the delusion you speak of. Yes, thank you, I will have some more cake.’

‘I have seen the delusion you mentioned. Yes, thank you, I would like some more cake.’

‘I don’t know what you think, but I feel to want more excitement than most people, and I get less. Last night, if I could have been sure that Michael would not have misunderstood me, I would have danced every dance with Otho Askam, if the result had been that not a woman would have spoken to me at the end of the evening. That’s the kind of feeling I have.’

‘I don’t know what you think, but I feel like I want more excitement than most people, and I get less. Last night, if I could have been sure that Michael wouldn’t have misunderstood me, I would have danced every dance with Otho Askam, even if it meant that not a single woman would have talked to me at the end of the evening. That’s how I feel.’

‘I can quite understand it. I wish you would have tried the experiment—say with me.’

‘I totally get it. I wish you would have tried the experiment—like with me.’

‘That would not have been at all the same thing. You are a very good young man, and Otho Askam is considered rather a bad one.’

'That wouldn't have been the same at all. You're a really good young man, while Otho Askam is seen as quite the opposite.'

‘Michael is the best of us all.’

‘Michael is the best among all of us.’

‘It is not that I like bad people, but I like to sing in 53a different key from that used by all the rest. I should like to see them all looking as if the world were coming to an end.... By the way, Gilbert, are you such a very good young man? They say you are too great a friend of that timid creature we have been talking about, who only dances with engaged girls, to be very good.’

‘It's not that I like bad people, but I enjoy singing in a different key than everyone else. I would love to see them all looking like the world is about to end... By the way, Gilbert, are you really such a good guy? People say you're too close of a friend to that shy person we've been talking about, who only dances with engaged girls, to be very good.’

Gilbert started—within himself, not outwardly, stirred his tea, and said carelessly—

Gilbert began—internally, not outwardly—stirred his tea, and said casually—

‘Perhaps I cultivate him for reasons like your own—because I am dull, and it makes people vexed.’

‘Maybe I keep him around for similar reasons as you do—because I'm boring, and it annoys people.’

‘Perhaps. He is very rich, of course. Gilbert, you have wished me such good wishes about Michael, it is only fair that I should wish you well in return. I wish Otho Askam would relieve you of those factories that I have heard you speak of. Then there would be more money in your coffers, and perhaps more chance of that marriage coming off, of which you have been speaking so kindly.’

‘Maybe. He’s really wealthy, of course. Gilbert, you’ve sent me such kind thoughts about Michael, so it’s only right that I wish you well in return. I hope Otho Askam will free you from those factories you’ve mentioned. Then you’d have more money in your pockets and perhaps a better chance for that marriage you’ve been talking about so fondly.’

‘You are very good,’ said Gilbert, laying down his empty cup; ‘but gentlemen are not in the habit of twisting their friends’ pockets inside out, for their own advantage.’

‘You're very good,’ said Gilbert, setting down his empty cup; ‘but gentlemen don’t usually turn their friends’ pockets inside out for their own benefit.’

‘Oh no! But if the friend had a leaning towards commercial enterprise—a speculative spirit. It would be an amusement for him.’

‘Oh no! But if the friend was inclined towards business—a bit of a risk-taker—it would be entertaining for him.’

If he had. But you know as well as I do that his tastes are not of that kind, but of the turf, turfy.’

If he had. But you know just as well as I do that his preferences aren't like that; they're more about the field, you know, the grassy kind.’

Magdalen smiled, and said, ‘I know that his tastes are for anything exciting, anything highly flavoured. What will you wager that he is tired of the turf in a year from now?’

Magdalen smiled and said, “I know that he loves anything exciting, anything with strong flavors. What do you want to bet that he’ll be sick of horse racing in a year?”

‘Nothing at all. If I did wager on that subject, I would wager to the contrary.’

‘Nothing at all. If I were to bet on that topic, I would bet the opposite.’

54‘Well, I think his superfluous cash would be more respectably employed in setting your factories going.’

54‘Well, I think his extra money would be better spent on getting your factories up and running.’

Here a loud ring sounded through the house.

Here, a loud ring echoed through the house.

‘I should not wonder if that were Michael calling,’ said Magdalen, and she spoke in hurried tones. ‘Remember, Gilbert, not a word of this. I feel better for speaking to you; and Michael is good, oh, so much better than any of us! And he has cares of his own. And you will be my brother, some day. Do you understand?’

"I wouldn't be surprised if that's Michael calling," said Magdalen, speaking quickly. "Remember, Gilbert, not a word of this. I feel better talking to you; and Michael is good, oh, so much better than any of us! And he has his own worries. And you will be my brother one day. Do you get it?"

‘My dear Magdalen, of course! Do not distress yourself, pray. There is no need,’ he assured her, as Michael entered.

‘My dear Magdalen, of course! Don’t worry yourself, please. There’s no need,’ he assured her, as Michael walked in.

‘Why, Gilbert, that is well,’ said he, with a look of great pleasure. ‘I have often wished that you could spare time to ride out and have a chat with Magdalen now and then. Where did you meet?’

‘Why, Gilbert, that's great,’ he said, looking very pleased. ‘I've often hoped you could find time to ride out and catch up with Magdalen every once in a while. Where did you run into her?’

Michael sat half an hour, and then the brothers rode home in company. Magdalen, when the two young men had left her, sat for a long time over the fire, gazing into its glow, her elbows propped on her knees.

Michael sat for half an hour, and then the brothers rode home together. Magdalen, after the two young men left her, spent a long time by the fire, staring into its glow, with her elbows resting on her knees.

‘Gilbert is very observant—remarkably observant,’observant,’ she thought to herself. ‘Who would have thought that he would see so quickly, and Michael be so blind? And yet again, Gilbert sees, but sees only to dissect—without any feeling, unless it be a feeling of pleasure in showing one his power. Michael does not see, but if he did he would sympathise. He is grand—at least, he would be if he were awake. With all his love for me, I have not been able to awaken him. His time is yet to come. Sympathise—yes; but what is sympathy? He can’t give me what I want. Here am I, beautiful, yes, very beautiful, and very strong, and with some brains in my 55head, though they all think I have none. And I have to live, to vegetate, that is, as if I were some worn-out old woman, as if I were my own great-aunt. It is horrible, horrible, and I do not know how long I shall be able to bear it.’

‘Gilbert is really observant—remarkably observant,observant,’ she thought to herself. ‘Who would have thought he would notice so quickly, while Michael is so blind? And once again, Gilbert sees, but only to analyze—without any emotion, unless it's the pleasure of showing off his power. Michael doesn’t see, but if he did, he would empathize. He’s magnificent—at least, he would be if he were awake. Despite all his love for me, I haven't been able to wake him up. His time will come. Empathize—sure; but what does that even mean? He can’t give me what I want. Here I am, beautiful, yes, very beautiful, and strong, with some brains in my 55 head, even though everyone thinks I have none. And I have to live, to just exist, as if I were some exhausted old woman, like my great-aunt. It’s awful, awful, and I don’t know how long I can stand it.’

A dreary blank seemed to open before her mind’s eye, and still she sat motionless, staring into the fire.

A bleak emptiness filled her mind, and yet she sat still, gazing into the fire.

‘Michael is my lover—he does love me, too. He is the only friend I have, for no one is fond of me. If they were kind to me, and really cared for me, I would not take their Otho Askam away from them. I wonder if they know what he is, this creature that they make such a fuss about! Perhaps there would be no fuss if he were dancing attendance on any one but me—fuss, of course there would be no fuss. Gilbert and I know what he is. He has not been able to conceal his miserableness from us. And we know that he himself—the man—is not worth fighting for. But I do not mean to let them have him, all the same. It amuses me to keep him, and to enrage them. And I shall go on amusing myself in that way. Michael is very good, but he is not—amusing. If I were married to him, I wonder if I should find it as dull as I do being engaged to him. Surely not. But——’

‘Michael is my boyfriend—he loves me back, too. He’s the only friend I have, since no one else really cares about me. If they were nice to me and actually cared, I wouldn’t take their Otho Askam away from them. I wonder if they know what he really is, this guy they’re all making a big deal about! Maybe there wouldn’t be any fuss if he were paying attention to someone else—there definitely wouldn’t be any fuss. Gilbert and I know what he is. He can’t hide his misery from us. And we both know that he—the man—really isn’t worth fighting for. But I still don’t plan to let them have him. It’s fun to keep him and to annoy them. And I’ll keep having fun that way. Michael is really sweet, but he’s not—entertaining. If I were married to him, I wonder if I’d find it as boring as I do being engaged to him. Surely not. But——’

Here Miss Strangforth’s maid came in, and said her mistress was awake, and was going to have a cup of tea, and would be glad if Miss Wynter would go to her. Magdalen went instantly, and whatever the state of her own heart, she did not let her great-aunt feel dull while she sat with her.

Here, Miss Strangforth’s maid walked in and said her mistress was awake, going to have a cup of tea, and would be happy if Miss Wynter could join her. Magdalen went right away, and no matter how she was feeling inside, she didn’t let her great-aunt feel bored while she was with her.

56

CHAPTER 5

GILBERT’S CAUTIOUSNESS

As the young men rode homewards, Michael again expressed his pleasure at Gilbert’s visit to Balder Hall. Gilbert, for his part, was meditative and rather silent during the first part of their ride, but was presently roused into animation by a remark of Michael’s. Some days before, Gilbert had been expounding to Michael, as he was now and then in the habit of doing, just so much as he thought fit for him to know of his financial arrangements and schemes for the future. He had informed his brother that the estate was being very gradually retrieved, that he, Gilbert, began to see daylight—a first glimmer, through the obscurity. All his plans, he said, were working well, except one, which, if he could only accomplish it, would give an impetus to everything else, and shorten his work by years; and that one was, of course, the sale or letting of the Townend factories. He could not sell them: he could not find any capitalist to work them.

As the young men rode home, Michael once again shared how glad he was about Gilbert’s visit to Balder Hall. Gilbert, on the other hand, was thoughtful and pretty quiet at the start of their ride, but he soon perked up when Michael made a comment. A few days earlier, Gilbert had been explaining to Michael—something he did from time to time—exactly what he felt was appropriate for him to know about his financial plans and future prospects. He told his brother that the estate was being slowly salvaged and that he, Gilbert, was starting to see a hint of hope—just a flicker, breaking through the darkness. He mentioned that all his plans were going well, except for one, which, if he could pull it off, would boost everything else and cut his work time down by years; that one was, of course, selling or renting out the Townend factories. He couldn’t sell them; he hadn’t found any investors to run them.

Gilbert had been very much in earnest when he spoke—in his way of being in earnest, that is, not vehemently, but gently. He spoke of the mills, even of the trouble they gave him, with respect—a respect which he would have accorded to no other topic or kind of topic under 57the sun. Consequently, it had jarred on his mood when Michael, lightly flicking his boot with his riding-whip (for he had looked in at the Red Gables on his way from his daily round), and glancing round the room as he spoke with an absent look, asked—

Gilbert had been quite serious when he spoke—in his own way, that is, not intensely, but softly. He talked about the mills, even the troubles they caused him, with a kind of respect—a respect he wouldn’t have shown towards any other topic or subject under the sun. As a result, it disrupted his mood when Michael, casually flicking his boot with his riding whip (since he had stopped by the Red Gables on his way back from his daily rounds), glanced around the room with a distracted expression and asked— 57

‘Then, have we no capital now?’

‘So, do we have no money now?’

Gilbert looked at him, almost sharply at first, and then with a patient expression, like that of a conscientious teacher trying to instil some branch of knowledge into a peculiarly dense pupil.

Gilbert looked at him, initially with a sharp gaze, and then with a patient expression, like a diligent teacher trying to teach a particularly slow student some important lesson.

‘Not a quarter enough to set the mills agoing,’ he said. ‘And if we had, it is too risky a venture for capital like ours, that has been snatched, as it were, out of the gulf it had been flung into.’

‘Not even a quarter is enough to get the mills going,’ he said. ‘And even if we did, it’s too risky of a venture for capital like ours, which has been pulled, so to speak, out of the abyss it was thrown into.’

‘But if it is too risky for our capital, surely it is too risky for that of a stranger.’

‘But if it's too risky for our investment, it must be too risky for someone else's as well.’

‘That does not follow at all, as any business man could tell you. It does not follow that because it would be risky for our capital, it would also be the same for that of a stranger; it would entirely depend upon who the stranger might be, and what the extent of his possessions.’

‘That doesn’t make any sense, as any businessperson could tell you. Just because it would be risky for our capital doesn’t mean it would be the same for someone else’s; it totally depends on who that person is and how much they have.’

To this Michael had made very little reply. Gilbert imagined that he had forgotten it, but was undeceived as they now rode together in the winter moonlight. It was yet early, but dark, save for the clear, frosty-looking crescent in the sky.

To this, Michael had said very little. Gilbert thought he might have forgotten about it, but he realized he was wrong as they rode together in the winter moonlight. It was still early, but dark, except for the clear, frosty-looking crescent in the sky.

‘I met Sir Thomas Winthrop this afternoon,’ observed Michael. ‘We rode together for a little while, and we were talking about those factories. Sir Thomas says he wonders my father does not pull them both down. The land would sell fast enough, without them, for building, and they are in want of cottages down there.’

‘I met Sir Thomas Winthrop this afternoon,’ Michael said. ‘We rode together for a bit and talked about those factories. Sir Thomas wonders why my father doesn’t just tear them down. The land would sell quickly for building without them, and they need cottages down there.’

There was a slight pause. Then—

There was a brief pause. Then—

58‘I daresay Sir Thomas Winthrop does wonder,’ said Gilbert, going perfectly white with anger. ‘He would give the world to buy the plot himself and build cottages on it for his farm-labourers and people. Does he think I am a fool?’

58“I bet Sir Thomas Winthrop is wondering,” said Gilbert, turning absolutely pale with anger. “He would do anything to buy the land himself and build cottages for his farm workers and others. Does he really think I’m an idiot?”

‘He never mentioned your name at all. It was my father of whom he was speaking, to whom the property belongs,’ said Michael, a shade of reserve in his tone, for it was quite true, and had struck even him more than once, that Gilbert had a way of speaking of their estate as though it were not only managed, but owned, by himself. Michael trusted and believed in him implicitly, but was not prepared to be so sharply taken up.

"He never mentioned your name at all. He was talking about my father, the one who owns the property," said Michael, his tone a bit reserved. It was true, and it had struck him more than once that Gilbert talked about their estate as if he not only managed it but owned it himself. Michael completely trusted and believed in him but wasn’t ready to be called out so abruptly.

‘He is a meddlesome old imbecile, and I would thank him to mind his own business,’ said Gilbert, who had somewhat recovered his composure. ‘Michael, do you trust me, or do you not?’

‘He’s a nosy old fool, and I’d appreciate it if he’d mind his own business,’ said Gilbert, who had somewhat regained his composure. ‘Michael, do you trust me, or not?’

As he spoke, he almost pulled up, and looked his brother full in the face. Gilbert’s countenance, at this period, was an older countenance than that of Michael. His brow had already got the first coating, as it were, of the network of little fine wrinkles which afterwards completely covered it.

As he spoke, he almost stopped and looked his brother right in the face. At this point, Gilbert looked older than Michael. His forehead already showed the first signs of the network of fine wrinkles that would eventually cover it completely.

‘Trust you? why, of course,’ said Michael, almost impatiently.

"Trust you? Of course," said Michael, almost impatiently.

‘Then, hearken to a word of advice. Do not let Sir Thomas Winthrop, or Sir Thomas anybody, even speak to you of our affairs. I know what I am about when I say so. Do you think I’d discuss with any outsider the way you treat a patient? I should know that you knew a hundred times more about such things than I did, even if I might not suppose you infallible. And if you trust me to be doing the best for us all, you must 59not discuss what I am doing or not doing, with any mortal soul.’

'So listen to my advice. Don't let Sir Thomas Winthrop, or any Sir Thomas for that matter, talk to you about our business. I know what I'm saying when I say this. Do you really think I’d talk about how you handle a patient with anyone outside? I should understand that you know a lot more about that than I do, even if I don’t think you’re perfect. And if you trust me to do what’s best for all of us, you can’t discuss what I’m doing or not doing with anyone else.'

‘I tell you I was not discussing it,’ said Michael, his dark brows drawing together. ‘Sir Thomas began. I met him as I was riding from——’

‘I’m telling you, I wasn’t talking about it,’ said Michael, his dark brows knitting together. ‘Sir Thomas started it. I ran into him while I was riding from——’

‘Sir Thomas be d—d!’ said Gilbert, so heartily, and with such intense emphasis, that Michael stared at him. This anger, passion, and violent language, belonged to a phase in his brother’s character of which he had scarcely suspected the existence. This sudden display might have put a suspicious man on the alert, but Michael Langstroth was not suspicious; and, moreover, he was one of those who, while they can fight the world well enough, can oppose an iron front to their enemies, and treat their detractors with careless scorn, are very tender, very weak, very sensitive where their friends and those they love are concerned. He saw only that Gilbert was vexed, and felt only that he was sorry to have been the one to vex him. So to change the subject, he said—

“Sir Thomas can go to hell!” Gilbert exclaimed, so passionately and with such strong emphasis that Michael stared at him. This anger, passion, and intense language revealed a side of his brother’s character that he had barely suspected existed. Such a sudden outburst might have raised suspicions in someone else, but Michael Langstroth was not that kind of person. Additionally, he was one of those who, while able to stand firm against adversity and face their enemies without fear, could be very soft, very sensitive when it came to their friends and loved ones. He could only see that Gilbert was upset and felt bad for having caused him any distress. So, to shift the conversation, he said—

‘Well, I should be glad enough to see the factories working again; but I must say I wish I had a couple of thousands to start with. I would be married to-morrow.’

‘Well, I’d be really happy to see the factories running again; but I have to say I wish I had a couple of thousand to start with. I’d get married tomorrow.’

Gilbert, who had other views for his thousands than, to use his own phrase, ‘to give them to Magdalen Wynter to buy furniture with,’ felt in his secret soul that love must make any man small; that it might make even a generous man selfish.

Gilbert, who had different plans for his thousands than, to use his own words, ‘to give them to Magdalen Wynter to buy furniture with,’ secretly believed that love could diminish any man; that it could even turn a generous man into someone selfish.

‘What interest could you pay?’ he asked.

‘What interest could you pay?’ he asked.

Michael shrugged his shoulders, knowing no reply to that question; and Gilbert, in the tone of a tutor, who is master of his subject, haranguing a pupil who does 60not know its A B C, went on: ‘You are my brother, and, of course, I would like to help you first, if I could; but we cannot afford it, Michael. We must wait. It is our only course. Marriage must wait, and prosperity must wait. To hand you out a couple of thousands now, would mean to throw our affairs back for years; and as for my father and me——’

Michael shrugged, not knowing how to respond to that question. Gilbert, speaking like a teacher explaining something to a student who doesn’t even know the basics, continued: ‘You’re my brother, and I want to help you first if I can; but we can’t afford it, Michael. We have to wait. That’s our only option. Marriage has to wait, and so does prosperity. Giving you a couple of thousand now would set us back for years; and as for my father and me——’

‘Oh, of course, I was joking,’ said Michael carelessly. ‘I know there is no royal road to that kind of thing, but only hard work, and plenty of it.’

‘Oh, of course, I was just kidding,’ said Michael casually. ‘I know there’s no easy way to accomplish that, but just hard work, and a lot of it.’

He spoke as if he considered the subject at an end, and they rode the rest of the way in silence. Gilbert’s mind was busy, and his indignation active in that he had such a mean-minded brother.

He talked like he thought the topic was closed, and they finished the ride in silence. Gilbert was deep in thought, feeling angry about having such a petty brother.

‘I verily believe he would accept the situation of overseer to the parish pump, if it should give him fifty pounds a year, and bring him any nearer being married to that doll,’ he thought; and this sarcasm was, as it were, the froth or scum thrown to the surface by an anger, a fear, and an emotion which was at that time the deepest thing he could feel, and of which it was no more the adequate measure than a yard-stick would be adequate for measuring an ocean. And afterwards, when this first ebullition of feeling was over, he fell to brooding over the matter in a way which was inevitable from his nature and temperament, as well as from his upbringing, and the lines in which his life had been cast.

‘I truly believe he would take the job of overseeing the parish pump if it came with fifty pounds a year and brought him any closer to marrying that girl,’ he thought; and this sarcasm was like the foam or scum that rises to the top from an anger, a fear, and a feeling that were, at that moment, the most intense things he could experience, and which was no more a fitting measure than a yardstick would be for measuring an ocean. Later, when this initial surge of emotion passed, he started to dwell on the situation in a way that was inevitable given his nature and temperament, along with his upbringing and the path his life had taken.

‘What will become of my work,’ he asked himself, as he often had asked himself lately, ‘if my father were to die, as he might, any day? If he were to die, and everything were to be divided! All that I have scraped together with such toil, for so many years. One half of it as good as flung into the gutter. Where would my 61wages be then? Michael is not fit to have control over money which has been earned by some one else. He does not understand the subject, and never will. He would take his share, marry that girl—if she would have him—and leave me with my life to begin over again. As for the factories, if he is fool enough to listen to Sir Thomas Winthrop, and repeat what he says, as if it were something worth thinking about—why, if he can do that, he is capable of following out Sir Thomas’s ideas too. It is enough to disgust any man, and discourage him from anything like real work,’ Gilbert went on to himself, ‘to think he has so precarious a hold as I have upon things which would not be existing now, but for his devotion. One ought to have some more secure prospect, if only to give one a little heart in one’s exertions.’

‘What will happen to my work,’ he wondered, as he had been thinking more often lately, ‘if my father dies, which could happen any day? If he dies and everything gets divided! All that I’ve worked so hard to gather over the years. Half of it would be practically thrown away. Where would my wages be then? Michael isn't capable of managing money that someone else earned. He doesn't understand it, and he never will. He would take his share, marry that girl—if she even wants him—and I'd have to start my life over. As for the factories, if he’s foolish enough to listen to Sir Thomas Winthrop and repeat what he says like it’s worth considering—well, if he can do that, he’s also capable of following Sir Thomas’s ideas. It’s enough to make anyone lose hope and be discouraged from real work,’ Gilbert continued to think, ‘to realize he has such an unstable grip on things that wouldn’t even exist now without his dedication. One should have a more secure outlook, just to feel a little motivated in one’s efforts.’

Long after they had parted and gone their separate ways, Gilbert was silent, revolving this problem in his mind; and the more he thought about it, the bigger and uglier it grew.

Long after they had separated and gone their own ways, Gilbert was quiet, turning this problem over in his mind; and the more he thought about it, the bigger and uglier it became.

‘Michael cares for nothing but to gratify his own wishes and impulses,’ Gilbert thought, darkly, feeling that this tendency of Michael’s interfered disagreeably with certain plans and projects of his own, which he did not recognise as proceeding from the same source.

‘Michael only cares about satisfying his own desires and impulses,’ Gilbert thought, with concern, feeling that this side of Michael’s personality clashed negatively with some of his own plans and projects, which he didn’t see as coming from the same place.

After that, the conversations between them on such matters grew ever rarer and less expansive. Michael did not dwell on the matter, and, if he had thought about it, would have been too proud to allude to it after Gilbert had asked him whether he trusted him; and something, whether pride or another feeling, hindered Gilbert from opening out. Every day he grew more sedate, and his brow became grayer and more covered with its network of little fine wrinkles.

After that, their conversations about those topics became increasingly rare and less detailed. Michael didn’t think much about it, and if he had, he would have been too proud to mention it after Gilbert asked if he trusted him; and something, whether it was pride or another feeling, kept Gilbert from opening up. Every day, he became more serious, and his forehead grew grayer and more lined with tiny wrinkles.

62

Chapter 6

GILBERT’S ‘COUP DE THEATRE’

Towards the end of every hunting season, those men in Bradstane and its vicinity who belonged to the institution known as the Tees Valley Hunt, were in the habit of meeting at the King’s Arms in Bradstane, and there partaking together of a luncheon, at which Sir Thomas Winthrop, the master, presided, and after which he read out the statistics of the past season, and laid before the assembled company any proposed new arrangements for the following year. Nothing was decided then; a regular meeting was called, to be held a week later, in which the affairs were discussed in earnest, and real business was done. It had come to pass with the lapse of years, that the gathering had become a very sociable one, dear to the hearts of those who partook in it; and they would not have given it up on any account.

Towards the end of every hunting season, the men in Bradstane and nearby who were part of the Tees Valley Hunt would usually gather at the King’s Arms in Bradstane for lunch. Sir Thomas Winthrop, the master of the hunt, would lead the gathering, and afterward, he would share the stats from the past season and present any proposed changes for the following year. No decisions were made at that time; instead, a formal meeting was scheduled for the following week, where they would discuss the matters seriously and get down to actual business. Over the years, this gathering had turned into a friendly event that was cherished by those who attended, and they wouldn’t have given it up for anything.

This luncheon usually took place in the beginning of March, and was often a good deal talked about before it came off. It had been December when the meeting took place between Magdalen and Gilbert, during which each had silently given credit to the other for much keenness and acuteness of observation. It had been cold and inclement then, and a long bleak winter had followed, during which the interview had not been repeated—at 63least, no such interview as that. It may be that Gilbert had many a time ridden over the wild road leading from Bradstane to Middleton-in-Teesdale, for it was his habit daily to take a long walk or a long ride. He may have travelled over this road, solitary and sedate, as his wont and humour were, his lips moving now and then, when he felt himself to be quite alone on the silent roads, as if he whispered to himself endless calculations, but never too absorbed to recognise an acquaintance and acknowledge him if he met him—never too abstracted to know his own whereabouts amidst the moors and commons, or intricate cross country roads.

This lunch usually happened at the beginning of March and was often heavily discussed beforehand. The meeting between Magdalen and Gilbert had taken place in December, where they both silently acknowledged each other's sharpness and insight. It had been cold and harsh then, and a long, dreary winter had followed, during which they hadn’t met again—at least, not in that way. Gilbert probably rode over the rough road connecting Bradstane to Middleton-in-Teesdale many times since it was his routine to take a long walk or ride every day. He might have traveled this road alone and at his usual calm pace, occasionally muttering to himself as if he was whispering endless calculations when he felt completely alone on the quiet paths, but never too wrapped up in thought to recognize someone he knew and greet them if they crossed paths—never too distracted to be aware of where he was among the moors, commons, or the complicated back roads.

And it is more than probable that Magdalen, on her part, had many a dozen times paced that woodland path on which Gilbert had found her, trying, by the regular mechanical motion which, in her own mind, she compared with that of a treadmill, to grind down or pace out some of the suppressed savageness and discontent which gnawed her soul. This walking to and fro was almost her only mode of taking outdoor exercise. With all her veiled eagerness, her bitter sense of the consuming dulness of her life, she never left the Balder Hall grounds on foot, never sought any companionship with outside things or people. For her there were no long rambles, no casual, friendly greeting with farm or cottage folk whom she might see on the way.

And it’s very likely that Magdalen had walked that woodland path, where Gilbert found her, many times, trying to use the regular, mechanical motion—something she thought of as similar to a treadmill—to work through some of the suppressed anger and dissatisfaction that troubled her. This back-and-forth walking was almost her only form of outdoor exercise. Despite her hidden eagerness and her sharp awareness of the dullness consuming her life, she never left the Balder Hall grounds on foot, nor did she seek any connection with the outside world or people. For her, there were no long walks, no casual, friendly conversations with farmers or cottage folks she might encounter along the way.

This seclusion on her part was a subject on which she and Michael had occasional differences of opinion, which could hardly be called disputes, since Magdalen was in the habit of yielding the field at once to Michael in the matter of argument, merely telling him that no doubt he was quite right, and simply refusing to change her ways because she did not choose to do so.

This isolation on her part was something that she and Michael sometimes disagreed about, though it wasn’t exactly a fight, since Magdalen usually gave in to Michael during their discussions. She just told him he was probably right and refused to change her behavior because she didn't want to.

64‘It is too bad of you,’ said he, ‘when there is so much work crying out to be done. I could find you plenty of employment in Bridge Street, and one or two other slums.’

64 "It's really disappointing of you," he said, "when there's so much work that needs to be done. I could easily find you plenty of jobs in Bridge Street and a couple of other rough areas."

‘I haven’t a doubt of it. I feel not the slightest vocation for anything of the kind.’

‘I don’t doubt it at all. I have no desire for anything like that.’

‘It is bad to sit aloft in meaningless exclusiveness.’

‘It's wrong to stay up high in pointless isolation.’

‘I daresay it is. It is the only kind of thing I care for, here. I hate district visiting, and people who make themselves common, too.’

"I would say it is. It's the only thing I care about here. I can't stand district visiting, and I really dislike people who make themselves ordinary, too."

‘You could not make yourself common if you tried, and it would put more interest into your life.’

‘You wouldn't be able to make yourself ordinary even if you tried, and it would add more excitement to your life.’

‘No, it would disgust me; that would be all. Every night I should think of all the horrid scenes and horrid people I had seen in the day. I should be always seeing you mixed up with them, and I should get to think you as horrid as they were—you need not look at me in that way. It’s my nature.... Oh, I daresay you are quite right, Michael—indeed, you always are—but I don’t take any interest in those things, and I don’t want to. I prefer to remain as I am.’

‘No, that would gross me out; that’s all there is to it. Every night, I’d think about all the disgusting scenes and terrible people I saw during the day. I’d always see you entangled with them, and I’d end up thinking you were just as awful as they were—you don’t need to give me that look. It’s just who I am.... Oh, I’m sure you’re completely right, Michael—really, you always are—but I’m not interested in those things, and I don’t want to be. I’d rather stay the way I am.’

‘As I am,’ was exquisite enough in its refinement, hauteur, and beauty. Had any one else so spoken, Michael would clearly have discerned, and probably pointed out, an odious spirit of pride and exclusiveness. As it was Magdalen, he thought, certainly, that she was unreasonable, but he found the unreasonableness agreeable; he liked the shape which it took—that of fastidiousness—and was not disposed to quarrel with it. The rare and wonderful creature was his own; he had never even yet felt as if he fairly understood that fact, or could think enough of it. He suggested, with a smile lighting up the dark gravity of his face, that he should drive her round some day in his dog-cart, when he had not many places 65to call at. She slightly lifted her eyebrows, and drew out the silk with which she was embroidering.

‘As I am,’ was exquisite in its refinement, arrogance, and beauty. If anyone else had said that, Michael would have clearly recognized, and probably pointed out, a distasteful pride and exclusiveness. Since it was Magdalen, he thought, of course, that she was unreasonable, but he found her unreasonableness appealing; he liked the way it manifested itself—as fastidiousness—and wasn’t inclined to argue about it. The rare and extraordinary woman was his own; he had never quite felt that he truly understood that fact, or could fully appreciate it. He suggested, with a smile breaking through the serious expression on his face, that he should take her for a drive one day in his dog-cart when he didn’t have many stops to make. She raised her eyebrows slightly and took out the silk she was embroidering. 65

‘No, sir. When you have a half holiday, and wish to devote it to me, I will drive you out, or ride with you. At other times—I know it is not intellectual, or humane, but it is so—I prefer the wood-walk in the park; I will remain at home.’

‘No, sir. When you have a half holiday and want to spend it with me, I’ll take you out or ride with you. At other times—I know it’s not very intellectual or kind, but it is what it is—I prefer the walking paths in the park; I’d rather stay home.’

She did remain at home, and took her monotonous strolls along the woodland path, or might now and then be seen, alone, in an open carriage, pale and tranquil and indifferent-looking, enveloped in her dark furs and feathers, with a huge light gray fur rug filling up the rest of the carriage, and this even on days when the wind was keen and the frost biting. She was well aware that not one woman in twenty could have driven about Bradstane in winter, in an open carriage, without her countenance assuming rainbow hues. She could drive thus, and return home without a red nose or blue cheeks; and it gave her a negative, cynical pleasure to do it, and watch other people on foot, or sealed up in stuffy broughams with both windows shut.

She stayed at home and took her dull walks along the woodland path, or was occasionally seen alone in an open carriage, looking pale, calm, and indifferent, wrapped in her dark furs and feathers, with a large light gray fur blanket covering the rest of the carriage, even on days when the wind was biting and the frost harsh. She knew that not one woman in twenty could drive around Bradstane in winter, in an open carriage, without her face turning all sorts of colors. She could do it and return home without a red nose or blue cheeks, and it gave her a sly, cynical pleasure to do so, while watching others on foot or stuck in stuffy carriages with all the windows shut.

The evening before the luncheon already spoken of, Michael was with her, and she asked him if he were going to be present at it.

The night before the luncheon mentioned earlier, Michael was with her, and she asked him if he would be attending it.

‘No,’ said he; ‘I’m engaged at the time, but Gilbert is going.’

‘No,’ he said; ‘I’m busy right now, but Gilbert is going.’

‘Gilbert! why, he surely does not generally go.’

‘Gilbert! Surely, he doesn’t usually go.’

‘No, but he seems to take more interest in sport since he became such a chum of Askam’s; and, of course, he will be there.’

‘No, but he seems to care more about sports since he became such good friends with Askam; and, of course, he will be there.’

‘Ah, of course,’ said Magdalen.

"Of course," said Magdalen.

‘Of all the queer partnerships I ever knew, that one is the queerest,’ added Michael, reflectively.

‘Of all the strange partnerships I’ve ever known, that one is the strangest,’ added Michael, thoughtfully.

66‘Do you think so? It seems to me the most natural thing in the world. Would you have had Gilbert take up with a nobody?’

66“Do you really think that? It feels like the most natural thing ever to me. Would you have wanted Gilbert to team up with someone insignificant?”

‘My dear Magdalen! I was going to say, a nobody would be better than Otho Askam; but as he’s a friend of yours, too, I suppose there are excellences in him which my baser vision can’t perceive. And I know what you mean by “nobody.” That’s poor Roger Camm. Well, I’ll leave you your friend, if you’ll leave me mine.’

‘My dear Magdalen! I was going to say, anyone would be better than Otho Askam; but since he's your friend too, I guess he has qualities that my limited perspective can’t see. And I understand what you mean by “anyone.” That’s poor Roger Camm. Well, I’ll let you have your friend if you let me have mine.’

‘I have not the slightest desire to know anything about Mr. Roger Camm—certainly not to interfere with him,’ replied Magdalen coldly. Michael merely smiled the sweet smile which Magdalen, in her heart of hearts, considered insipid, and the discussion ended.

“I have no interest in knowing anything about Mr. Roger Camm—definitely not in getting involved with him,” Magdalen replied coldly. Michael just smiled the sweet smile that Magdalen, deep down, found boring, and the conversation ended.

At two o’clock on the following afternoon, some forty men, young and old, sat down at the long table, in the great room at the ‘King’s Arms.’ The so-called ‘lunch’ was, in fact, a very substantial dinner, as such luncheons are wont to be. Sir Thomas Winthrop sat at one end of the table, and at the other was a very young man, called Lord Charles Startforth, representing his father. Every family of standing in all the country-side had sent a representative, and every man present was more or less acquainted with every other member of the company.

At two o'clock the next afternoon, about forty men, both young and old, gathered around the long table in the large room at the 'King's Arms.' The so-called 'lunch' was actually a hearty dinner, as these meals tend to be. Sir Thomas Winthrop sat at one end of the table, while a very young man named Lord Charles Startforth, who was representing his father, sat at the other. Every prominent family from the surrounding area had sent someone, and everyone present had some level of acquaintance with each other.

At Sir Thomas’s right hand sat Otho Askam, with a cross look in his eyes, and a more sullen expression than usual on his brow and mouth. Sir Thomas was a very worthy, honourable gentleman, ready to take a paternal interest in any young man of promise; but he was not a student of character, nor acute in reading the silent language of expression, as seen on a human face. From Otho’s quietness, and his monosyllabic answers to the remarks made to him, Sir Thomas augured a milder mood 67than usual, and resolved that now or never was the time for him to say his say; for he had on his mind ‘a few words’ intended for Otho’s ear—words which he had succeeded in convincing himself it was his duty to say. On the opposite side, a little lower down, sat Gilbert Langstroth, and next to him was Byrom Winthrop.

At Sir Thomas’s right sat Otho Askam, who wore a grim expression and seemed more sullen than usual. Sir Thomas was a respectable and honorable gentleman, eager to support any promising young man; however, he wasn’t skilled at reading people or picking up on unspoken cues in their expressions. From Otho’s silence and his short, one-word replies to the comments made to him, Sir Thomas interpreted a milder mood than usual and decided that now was the perfect time to speak up, as he had some important words he felt he needed to say to Otho. On the opposite side, a bit further down, sat Gilbert Langstroth, next to him was Byrom Winthrop.

As the wine went round, the talk grew faster and freer. Men saw each other to-day who had, perhaps, not met for some time past, and these meetings called up recollections, brought out questions, to which the expansiveness of the moment produced confidential answers.

As the wine was passed around, the conversation became quicker and more open. Men were seeing each other today who maybe hadn't met in a while, and these reunions sparked memories and prompted questions, which the relaxed atmosphere led to candid responses.

At the end of the table over which Lord Charles Startforth presided, a discussion suddenly began about some of those who sat near Sir Thomas Winthrop.

At the end of the table where Lord Charles Startforth was seated, a discussion suddenly started about some of the people sitting near Sir Thomas Winthrop.

‘What a lowering face that Askam has!’ was the observation which began the conversation.

‘What a gloomy face Askam has!’ was the comment that started the conversation.

‘His face can’t be more lowering than his temper,’ replied some one else.

"His face can't look any more grim than his mood," replied someone else.

‘Hah! I see there’s his inseparable chum, not so far off him.’

'Hah! I see his inseparable buddy not too far from him.'

‘Gilbert Langstroth, do you mean? Oh yes! He’s never so far away from him. I have heard that that young man has a very long head, and would not object to going into partnership with Otho Askam—Askam to supply the money, and Langstroth the brains.’

‘Gilbert Langstroth, is that who you mean? Oh yes! He’s never too far from him. I’ve heard that young man has a really big head and wouldn’t mind going into business with Otho Askam—Askam providing the funding, and Langstroth bringing the ideas.’

The other laughed. ‘What, on Arthur Orton’s plan, do you mean? “Some people plenty money and no brains, and other people plenty brains and no——”’

The other laughed. ‘What do you mean by Arthur Orton’s plan? “Some people have a lot of money and no brains, while other people have a lot of brains and no——”’

‘Oh, come! That’s too bad. Langstroth is a gentleman.’

‘Oh, come on! That’s too bad. Langstroth is a good guy.’

‘I never said he wasn’t, that I know of. Gentlemen have got to live, like other people, though these radicals’ (with a growl) ‘seem to grudge us our very existence.’

‘I never said he wasn’t, as far as I know. Gentlemen have to make a living, just like everyone else, although these radicals’ (with a growl) ‘seem to resent our very existence.’

68‘Oh, hang all radicals! You say Langstroth is a gentleman—Gilbert, I mean. His brother is, at any rate. I don’t know a better fellow anywhere.’

68‘Oh, forget all the radicals! You say Langstroth is a gentleman—Gilbert, I mean. His brother definitely is. I don't know a better guy anywhere.’

‘No, nor I.’ The assent was general. Then some one else said—

‘No, me neither.’ Everyone agreed. Then someone else said—

‘He doesn’t seem to get married.’

‘He doesn’t seem to want to get married.’

‘No; that engagement has been hanging on far too long.’

‘No; that engagement has been dragging on for way too long.’

A slight pause, and then, leaning confidentially forward, the first speaker said—

A brief pause, and then, leaning in closely, the first speaker said—

‘Somebody else doesn’t seem to get married, either.’

‘Somebody else doesn’t seem to be getting married, either.’

A sort of smile went round. Then Lord Charles, with the rash candour of youth, made the remark aloud which every one else had been making in his own mind.

A kind of smile spread around. Then Lord Charles, with the impulsive honesty of youth, voiced the thought that everyone else had been considering silently.

‘I wonder if Michael Langstroth knows that every one says Otho Askam is sweet upon his intended?’

‘I wonder if Michael Langstroth knows that everyone says Otho Askam has a crush on his intended?’

One man shrugged his shoulders.

A man shrugged.

‘If he did know, what could he do, or say?’

‘If he did know, what could he do or say?’

‘I don’t know what he could say, I’m sure; but what he could do would be to get married to her at once.’

‘I don’t know what he could say for sure; but what he could do is marry her right away.’

Here a rather timid-looking young man, who had hitherto taken no part in the conversation, joined in, with a slight stammer—

Here, a rather timid-looking young man, who had previously said nothing during the conversation, spoke up with a slight stammer—

‘If he had to marry her like that, it would be all spoiled for him. He t-trusts her.’

‘If he had to marry her like that, it would ruin everything for him. He t-trusts her.’

‘Ah, yes; very beautiful of him,’ said a sceptical spirit; and then a feeling seemed to prevail that the talk had gone far enough in that direction. Indeed, the conversation at the other end of the table had become somewhat loud, and the speakers with whom we have been concerned began to look and listen what it was all about.

‘Oh, yes; that was really nice of him,’ said a doubtful voice; and then it seemed like everyone agreed that the discussion had gone on long enough in that direction. In fact, the chatter at the other end of the table had gotten somewhat loud, and the people we’ve been focusing on started to look over and listen to what was happening.

69What had taken place was this. Sir Thomas Winthrop, good gentleman, feeling his heart warmed within him, took advantage of much loud talk around him to address a few words to Otho Askam.

69Here’s what happened. Sir Thomas Winthrop, a nice guy, feeling really good inside, decided to take a moment during all the loud chatter around him to say a few words to Otho Askam.

‘I’m glad to see you with us to-day, Mr. Askam.’

‘I’m glad to see you with us today, Mr. Askam.’

‘Thank you,’ said Otho, with his wooden bow.

‘Thank you,’ said Otho, with his stiff bow.

‘I hope you found the sport to your liking,’ added the baronet. ‘We consider it has been rather a good season, on the whole.’

"I hope you enjoyed the sport," the baronet added. "We think it's been a pretty good season, overall."

‘It has been nothing to complain of,’ was the gracious reply.

"It was nothing to complain about," was the gracious reply.

Encouraged by this admission, Sir Thomas filled his glass, and said—

Encouraged by this admission, Sir Thomas filled his glass and said—

‘I hope this will not be the last time, by many, that we shall meet on an occasion like this.’

'I hope this won't be the last time many of us meet on an occasion like this.'

Again Otho bowed stiffly, drank his glass of wine, and gave ear to Sir Thomas, as he proceeded—

Again Otho bowed awkwardly, took a sip of his wine, and listened to Sir Thomas as he continued—

‘I’m glad to see you and Gilbert Langstroth so thick. He’s a very intelligent young man.’

"I’m happy to see you and Gilbert Langstroth so close. He’s a really smart young man."

‘Rather!’ observed Otho emphatically, with a nod, and what would have been a wink, only he remembered in time that such a testimony to Gilbert’s intelligence might be thought rather compromising than otherwise by his interlocutor. In his own mind, and speaking to Gilbert in his own language, Otho called Sir Thomas ‘a rum old party, and green as grass, you know,’ and this private opinion, which he held very strongly, rendered it a little difficult to him to meet the other now on equal terms.

“Definitely!” Otho said emphatically with a nod, and what would have been a wink, only he remembered just in time that such a gesture might imply more about Gilbert’s intelligence than his conversation partner would appreciate. In his own thoughts, speaking to Gilbert in his own words, Otho referred to Sir Thomas as “an odd old guy, and clueless, you know,” and this strong personal opinion made it a bit challenging for him to engage with the other man on equal footing right now.

Sir Thomas went on—

Sir Thomas continued—

‘He has behaved in a very admirable way to his father, and I always like to see that in a youth. He has almost retrieved their affairs, which were in a deplorable condition.’

‘He has acted very admirably towards his father, and I always appreciate seeing that in a young man. He has nearly turned around their situation, which was in a terrible state.’

70His voice took a confidentially funereal tone, and he shook his head.

70He spoke in a seriously somber tone and shook his head.

‘Yes, I know,’ said Otho, vaguely, and at this juncture he caught Gilbert’s eye, and indulged in the luxury of the wink, which, in regard to Sir Thomas, he had had to suppress. Gilbert’s countenance did not alter a jot, but he became watchful.

‘Yeah, I know,’ Otho said vaguely, and at that moment he caught Gilbert’s eye and indulged in the luxury of a wink, which he had to hold back when it came to Sir Thomas. Gilbert’s expression didn’t change at all, but he became more alert.

‘Of course,’ resumed Sir Thomas, for whom the subject appeared to have a fatal fascination, ‘a young man, who has had to do battle with reverses, as he has, is apt to think his affairs are the centre of the universe, and that every one else is as much concerned in them as he is himself.’

"Of course," Sir Thomas continued, clearly captivated by the topic, "a young man who has faced setbacks, as he has, tends to believe that his problems are the center of the universe and that everyone else is just as invested in them as he is."

To this Otho said nothing, but he regarded Sir Thomas with a curious, bull-dog expression.

To this, Otho said nothing, but he looked at Sir Thomas with a curious, bulldog expression.

‘I’m afraid he is just a little rash in some things,’ Sir Thomas went on. ‘For instance, there’s that property by the river—those Townend mills. I have heard that he is bent upon setting them to work again.’ And as Otho made no reply ‘Do you know if he has any project of that kind?’

“I’m afraid he can be a bit impulsive in some areas,” Sir Thomas continued. “For example, there’s that property by the river—those Townend mills. I’ve heard he’s determined to get them running again.” And since Otho didn’t respond, he asked, “Do you know if he has any plans like that?”

In the fulness of his heart and head he had not moderated his tones sufficiently; and, as the loud conversation about them had somewhat lulled, this question was distinctly audible, not only to Otho, but to many others, even so far down as where Gilbert Langstroth and Byrom Winthrop sat. The former, though no names had been spoken, knew with unerring certainty, that it was himself to whom the baronet alluded; and Byrom Winthrop said within himself, ‘If only I were near enough to stop the governor! He’s perfectly infatuated about those factories of Gilbert Langstroth’s, and he’ll go and say something he ought not to.’

In his excitement, he didn't tone down his voice enough; and as the loud chatter around them faded a bit, his question was clearly heard not just by Otho, but by quite a few others, even down to where Gilbert Langstroth and Byrom Winthrop were sitting. Gilbert, although no names were mentioned, instinctively knew the baronet was referring to him; and Byrom thought to himself, 'If only I were close enough to stop the governor! He’s completely obsessed with those factories of Gilbert Langstroth’s, and he’s going to say something he shouldn’t.'

71Otho’s answer came quite distinctly too, in bluff, curt tones.

71Otho responded clearly as well, in a blunt, brief manner.

‘I can’t inform you on that topic. All I know of it was told me in confidence.’

‘I can’t share anything about that. The only information I have was shared with me in confidence.’

‘Quite right, quite right!’ said Sir Thomas, with the fatuity of an elderly gentleman, in whom a solid meal, judiciously mingled with sound wine, has developed the sense of benevolence to an abnormal degree. ‘That’s only just and honourable. But listen to me. Your father was a friend of mine; therefore, I may be allowed to say a word to you. Don’t be incautious, my young friend.’ Byrom Winthrop’s eyes were fixed in an agony of apprehension upon his father, as he marked the rubicund visage beaming with too much amiability, and saw the finger raised; the eye, earnest, but unobservant, fixed upon Otho; and heard these words—for the conversation around had almost ceased—‘Don’t let Gilbert Langstroth, or any one else, let you in for something you don’t know the end of. Take my word for it, Bradstane is not the site for a manufacturing town; and gentlemen had better keep clear of factories. The best thing to do with those mills would be to pull them down, and build cottages where they stand; and if you sink any money in the concern, stick to that, stick to that!’

"Absolutely, absolutely!" said Sir Thomas, sounding like an older gentleman who, after a hearty meal and some good wine, has become unusually generous. "That's only fair and honorable. But listen to me. Your father was my friend, so I feel I can offer you some advice. Don’t rush into anything, my young friend." Byrom Winthrop stared anxiously at his father, noting his overly cheerful face and the raised finger; his serious yet oblivious gaze fixed on Otho. He heard these words, as the conversation around them nearly died down: "Don’t let Gilbert Langstroth or anyone else pull you into something you don’t understand. Trust me, Bradstane isn’t the right place for a manufacturing town; gentlemen should steer clear of factories. The best move with those mills would be to tear them down and put up cottages instead; and if you invest any money in this venture, focus on that, focus on that!"

He leaned back in his chair with a smile, a fatuous smile, upon his visage. It was perfectly evident to the meanest observer, that Sir Thomas Winthrop had become—cheerful, and that he had just said a very uncomfortable kind of thing; not that there might not be plenty of truth in the thing, but to have said it aloud was truly unfortunate.

He leaned back in his chair with a smile, a silly smile, on his face. It was clear to even the least observant person that Sir Thomas Winthrop had become cheerful and that he had just said something quite awkward; not that there wasn't some truth in what he said, but saying it out loud was really unfortunate.

Gilbert Langstroth had started up, his face pale, and 72was leaning forward, with compressed lips, apparently about to speak. Byrom Winthrop said in his ear—

Gilbert Langstroth had jumped up, his face pale, and 72was leaning forward, with tight lips, clearly about to say something. Byrom Winthrop whispered in his ear—

‘Don’t make a row, Gilbert. You know the word “manufactures” always sets him off. It means nothing.’

‘Don’t make a scene, Gilbert. You know the word “manufactures” always gets him riled up. It doesn’t mean anything.’

Then a thing happened which no one was prepared for. Otho Askam, looking round, observed—

Then something happened that no one was ready for. Otho Askam, looking around, noticed—

‘I see a lot of you have heard what Sir Thomas has been saying. All I can say is, I did not bring on the discussion; but now that it is on, I’d have every man here know that Gilbert Langstroth is my friend; and whoever says a word against him, says it against me. The business that Sir Thomas speaks of, has been mentioned between us. I wanted to help him with it, and he wouldn’t let me—if you call that ‘letting me in for something that I can’t see the end of.’ He said it was a risky thing for my money. I say, d—n the risk! He’s welcome to half of all that I’ve got, and if he does not choose to take it, why, I say he does not know what friendship is. Shake hands, Gilbert.’

‘I see a lot of you have heard what Sir Thomas has been saying. All I can say is, I didn’t start the conversation, but now that it’s happening, I want everyone here to know that Gilbert Langstroth is my friend; and whoever speaks against him speaks against me. The situation that Sir Thomas is talking about has been discussed between us. I wanted to help him with it, and he didn’t let me—if you call that ‘letting me in for something that I can’t see the end of.’ He said it was too risky for my money. I say, forget the risk! He’s welcome to half of everything I have, and if he doesn’t want to take it, then I say he doesn’t know what friendship is. Shake hands, Gilbert.’

Gilbert had been listening, white and breathless. Sir Thomas, in feeble despair, was protesting, in the futile way common to people who have stirred up a riot without having the least idea how to quell it, that really, it was most unfortunate. He never meant—he had no idea; and so forth.

Gilbert had been listening, pale and breathless. Sir Thomas, in weak despair, was complaining, in the useless way typical of people who have caused a chaos without any clue on how to manage it, that it really was unfortunate. He never intended to—he had no idea; and so on.

Gilbert suddenly turned upon him, with his blue-gray eyes flashing from his pale face.

Gilbert suddenly turned to him, his blue-gray eyes shining brightly from his pale face.

‘I do not know what ideas you may have had, sir, nor what you meant, but it is not the first time you have attacked me, and said ill things of me behind my back. You tried to set my own brother against me on this very subject. You will pardon my presumption in saying it, but upon my word I cannot see what our family affairs 73are to you. I have fought my father’s battle, and that for my brother and myself, without appealing to you for help. But,’ he added, with a sudden change of tone which went subtly home to his hearers, ‘you have done me a good turn to-day, when you would have done me an ill one. You have shown me who is my friend.’ He struck his hand into that of Otho, which was still held out, and looked him full in the face. ‘I hear what you say, Askam, and as long as I live I shall not forget that you have stood by me while my father’s friend and your father’s friend maligned me to you. I think I will say good afternoon,’ he added, as a stinging parting shaft to Sir Thomas. ‘It would be embarrassing for us both to remain, and it is fitter that I should leave than you.’

“I don’t know what ideas you might have had, sir, or what you meant, but this isn’t the first time you’ve attacked me and said bad things about me behind my back. You even tried to turn my own brother against me on this same topic. I hope you don’t mind me saying this, but honestly, I don’t see what our family matters have to do with you. I’ve fought my father’s battles, and those for my brother and me, without asking you for help. But,” he added, suddenly shifting his tone in a way that resonated with his listeners, “you’ve actually done me a favor today, when you could have done me harm. You’ve shown me who my real friend is.” He took Otho's hand, which was still extended, and looked him directly in the eye. “I hear what you’re saying, Askam, and I’ll never forget that you stood by me while my father’s friend and your father’s friend spoke badly of me to you. I think I’ll say good afternoon,” he added, delivering a cutting farewell to Sir Thomas. “It would be awkward for both of us to stay, and I think it’s better that I leave than you.”

With which, and with a slight and perfectly self-possessed bow to Sir Thomas and the assembled company, he departed, and Otho Askam with him.

With that, and with a slight and completely composed bow to Sir Thomas and the gathered group, he left, taking Otho Askam with him.

This scene, of course, made a great sensation, and that night was reported far and wide, throughout many miles of Yorkshire and Durham. Every man agreed in saying that Sir Thomas Winthrop was apt to become too expansive on these occasions, and that they hoped it would be a lesson to him. As to Gilbert and Otho, and their behaviour, opinions differed. Men spoke of their parts in the fray according to their own feelings and dispositions, some saying that it was a touching example of faith and friendship, others leaning on the opinion that Otho Askam, in to-morrow’s stingy fit, would repent him of his reckless generosity to-day; while one observer said—

This scene, of course, caused quite a commotion, and that night it was talked about all over Yorkshire and Durham. Everyone agreed that Sir Thomas Winthrop tended to get a bit too open in situations like this, and they hoped it would serve as a lesson for him. As for Gilbert and Otho and their actions, opinions varied. People discussed their roles in the incident based on their own feelings and biases, with some saying it was a touching display of loyalty and friendship, while others believed that Otho Askam, in tomorrow's tight-fisted mood, would regret his reckless generosity today; and one observer said—

‘I suppose there was something real in it. I’m sure there was on Askam’s side, at any rate; but that Gilbert 74Langstroth is a queer fellow. I’m certain, if you could see to the bottom of his heart, you would find gratitude to Sir Thomas for having given him such a chance. It was very telling, that slightly trembling voice, and that little side stroke about having fought their battles alone, and without asking Sir Thomas’s help. It made Sir Thomas look confoundedly foolish, and as if he had been doing a very mean thing.’

‘I guess there was some truth to it. I'm sure there was on Askam's part, at least; but that Gilbert 74 Langstroth is an odd guy. I'm convinced that if you could see deep into his heart, you'd find gratitude towards Sir Thomas for giving him that opportunity. It was quite striking, that slightly shaky voice, and that little remark about having fought their battles on their own, without asking for Sir Thomas's help. It made Sir Thomas look really foolish, as if he had been acting in a very petty way.’

‘And don’t you think he had?’

‘And don’t you think he did?’

‘Certainly not. He had been doing what he thought was the very best for everybody, and in the most disinterested way. Only, you know, he hates what he calls tradespeople like poison; and the idea of knocking Gilbert’s factories on the head was just too much for him.’

‘Definitely not. He had been trying to do what he believed was best for everyone, and in the most selfless way. But, you see, he absolutely loathes what he calls tradespeople; the thought of shutting down Gilbert’s factories was just too much for him.’

‘Well, I’m much mistaken if he has not given them a good push towards a fresh start.’

‘Well, I’d be very surprised if he hasn’t helped them take a big step toward a new beginning.’

‘I quite agree with you.’ And there was a laugh at the expense of Sir Thomas.

"I totally agree with you." And everyone laughed at Sir Thomas's expense.

The poor gentleman hid his diminished head that night, and it was not till the following morning that he had so far revived as to be able to take a tone of dignified bitterness, and grave satire on his own good-nature. ‘Selfishness,’ he informed Lady Winthrop, ‘was the only policy that paid, and never again would he commit the mistake of offering disinterested advice to young men, even though they might be the sons of his oldest friends.’

The poor guy hid his shame that night, and it wasn't until the next morning that he had recovered enough to adopt a tone of dignified bitterness and serious sarcasm about his own good nature. "Selfishness," he told Lady Winthrop, "is the only strategy that works, and I will never again make the mistake of giving unselfish advice to young men, even if they are the sons of my oldest friends."

It never transpired what passed between Gilbert and Otho at any private interview after this scene, but it was not very long afterwards, that Gilbert, with a tranquil smile on his face, sat down to his desk and wrote the following letter:—

It never came out what happened between Gilbert and Otho during any private meeting after this scene, but it wasn't long after that Gilbert, with a calm smile on his face, sat down at his desk and wrote the following letter:—

75Dear Roger,

Hey Roger,

‘Do you remember, when you were staying with us, my taking you down to the end of the town, to look at those two factories? And I asked you if you would come and manage them, supposing I ever got them to work again. You said you would, if you were not tied down to something else, or in a much better position. Michael tells me you are still in the same place, and not too well satisfied with it. I am going to claim your promise. My friend, Otho Askam, has bought the mills; at least, an arrangement has been made by which they will most likely become his in time, unless they pay so well that we can afford to repay him his advances. He entrusts the whole direction of them to me, and I intend to spin jute in them, as I told you before. I should like to have your aid and counsel as soon as ever you can give them to me. I hope you have not changed your mind, and that you will not think the salary too small. We find that we cannot offer you more than £120 to begin with, but it would be advanced on the first possible opportunity; and with the increasing prosperity of the concern the manager would get more, and eventually have a share in the business, if it should turn out worth anything; and I intend that it shall so turn out. I need not say that we will guarantee that you lose nothing in a pecuniary point of view, if you are willing to help us to start a new thing. I cannot say fairer than that; and in the hope that I may very soon receive your assent to this proposition, to be followed by your speedy arrival, I remain,

‘Do you remember when you were staying with us, and I took you to the end of town to check out those two factories? I asked if you would come and manage them if I ever got them up and running again. You said you would if you weren’t tied down to something else or in a better position. Michael tells me you’re still in the same place and not too happy with it. I’m going to hold you to that promise. My friend, Otho Askam, has bought the mills; at least, there’s been an arrangement that they will likely become his unless they pay so well that we can afford to pay him back his advances. He’s put me in charge of managing them, and I plan to spin jute there, as I mentioned before. I’d love to have your help and advice as soon as you can give them to me. I hope you haven’t changed your mind and that the salary won’t seem too small. We can only offer you £120 to start with, but it would be raised at the first opportunity; and with the increasing success of the business, the manager would earn more and eventually get a share if it turns out to be worthwhile; and I intend to make sure it does. I should mention that we guarantee you won’t lose anything financially if you’re willing to help us start something new. I can’t be fairer than that; and I hope to receive your agreement to this proposal soon, followed by your quick arrival. I remain,

‘Yours faithfully,
Gilbert Langstroth.’

76The result of this letter was, that within six weeks of its having been written, there lounged into the library of the Red Gables one afternoon an immensely tall, broad-shouldered young man, with a great shock of loose black hair; a pale, rough-hewn, plain face, clever and attractive; and with a wonderfully delicate forehead—a young man who was in the habit of saying the roughest kind of things in the softest of voices. This was Roger Camm, the former friend and playfellow of the two Langstroths when they had all been boys together. According to his own account, he had turned himself into a working man in order to save his own self-respect, and because he had no affection for the Church, which had treated his father so scurvily. According to Michael Langstroth, he was the best and truest friend that ever a man had. And according to Gilbert, he was a shrewd, ‘levelheaded’ man of business, who was going to help him to start his factories, and, incidentally, set his, Gilbert’s, fortunes going in the right direction.

76The result of this letter was that within six weeks of it being written, an incredibly tall, broad-shouldered young man strolled into the library of the Red Gables one afternoon. He had a wild shock of loose black hair, a pale, rough-hewn, and plain face that was clever and attractive, and a wonderfully delicate forehead—a young man who would say the harshest things in the softest of voices. This was Roger Camm, the former friend and playmate of the two Langstroths when they were all boys. According to him, he had become a working man to maintain his self-respect and because he had no love for the Church, which had treated his father poorly. According to Michael Langstroth, he was the best and truest friend anyone could have. And according to Gilbert, he was a savvy, ‘level-headed’ businessman who was going to help him start his factories and, incidentally, get Gilbert's fortunes heading in the right direction.

‘Here I am,’ was Roger Camm’s laconical greeting.

‘Here I am,’ was Roger Camm’s brief greeting.

‘And not before you were wanted,’ replied Gilbert, rising to meet him with outstretched hand and his sweetest smile. ‘You are welcome as flowers in May.’

'And not before you were needed,' replied Gilbert, getting up to greet him with an outstretched hand and his warmest smile. 'You’re as welcome as flowers in May.'

‘That shows my value to be high,’ said Roger. ‘There are not many to be found, then, in these latitudes. Where am I to put up till I find rooms?’

‘That shows my value is high,’ said Roger. ‘There aren't many around here, then. Where am I supposed to stay until I find a place?’

‘Why, here, of course. Everything is ready for you. But I believe Michael expects you to dine with him to-night.’

‘Well, here, of course. Everything is ready for you. But I think Michael is expecting you to have dinner with him tonight.’

Thus Roger Camm was, as it were, inducted into his new position. He told himself that night, before he went to sleep, that it was odd that his life’s course should bring him back to Bradstane, the little country 77market-town which he despised; and that his lot, at a critical period, should again be cast in with these others whom he had known when young, but from whom he had believed himself to be, practically, finally severed when he had left his native place to begin work in a great city.

Thus, Roger Camm was, in a way, brought into his new role. That night, before he fell asleep, he reflected on how strange it was that his life had led him back to Bradstane, the small market town he had always looked down on; and that at such a crucial time, he was once more surrounded by those he had known as a child, but whom he thought he had completely left behind when he moved to the big city to start his career. 77

78

Chapter 7

MICHAEL, ROGER, GILBERT

Talking with Michael one day, soon after his arrival, on the subject of the factories, Roger discovered to his surprise that his friend strongly disapproved of the enterprise.

Talking with Michael one day, shortly after he arrived, about the factories, Roger was surprised to find out that his friend strongly disapproved of the project.

‘I am not one of the company, you may be very sure,’ he said.

‘I’m not part of the group, you can be sure of that,’ he said.

‘I wish I had known. I would have taken care to have nothing to do with it,’ cried Roger, perturbed.

"I wish I had known. I would have made sure to steer clear of it," Roger said, upset.

‘On the contrary, I am very glad you have something to do with it. I have more confidence in it since you came. I daresay my reasons for disliking it may sound quite absurd. I know they are not business-like. I dislike Askam, and I think the friendship between him and Gilbert is quite unnatural. The more I see of him the more convinced I am of this. I know for a fact that Otho Askam took the thing up out of pure speculativeness, for an adventure, partly to please Gilbert, who has got a wonderful influence over him, but chiefly to vex Sir Thomas Winthrop,’ and Michael briefly recounted the scene which had taken place at the ‘King’s Arms.’ ‘After‘After that, nothing would satisfy Otho but to get the thing started at once. I don’t believe in the stability of an enterprise built upon any such foundation, though I 79have no doubt Gilbert will push it through, if it is to be done. He says he is quite satisfied with things as they are. Let them be! I am glad you get anything good out of it.’

‘On the contrary, I'm really glad you're involved. I feel more confident about it since you came on board. My reasons for being uneasy might seem silly. I know they aren't very business-like. I dislike Askam, and I think his friendship with Gilbert is completely off. The more I see of him, the more convinced I am of this. I know for sure that Otho Askam got involved purely out of curiosity, like it was some kind of adventure, partly to please Gilbert, who has an amazing influence over him, but mostly to annoy Sir Thomas Winthrop,’ and Michael briefly recounted the scene that happened at the ‘King’s Arms.’ 'After'‘After that, nothing would satisfy Otho except to get things started immediately. I don’t believe in the stability of a venture based on that kind of foundation, although I have no doubt Gilbert will see it through if it’s meant to happen. He says he's fine with things as they are. Let them be! I'm glad you're getting something good out of it.’

Roger said nothing to this, but he watched Michael when he could do so unobserved, and he became very thoughtful. He saw that his friend’s face was thinner, and his smile less frequent than it had been. There was a little fold between his eyebrows, telling of a mind not always at ease. These changes had taken place in two years, though Michael had been, in a small way, getting on in the world.

Roger didn’t say anything in response, but he kept an eye on Michael when he thought he wouldn’t be noticed, and he grew quite pensive. He noticed that his friend’s face looked thinner, and he smiled less often than before. There was a slight crease between his eyebrows, hinting at a mind that wasn’t always at rest. These changes had occurred over two years, even though Michael had, in a small way, been making progress in life.

Six busy months passed, during which Roger had his work cut out for him, and so much of it, that he could scarce compass each day’s task in its allotted time. The labour was severe, the pay was not very large; the enterprise was a risky one. But he was one of those organisations which seem to thrive and feed on hard work and herculean exertions as others do on meat and recreation; he enjoyed it all, and it seemed to put new life into him. It really looked as if Gilbert’s little boast to Otho in past days, that if he did not know how to manage mills, he did understand how to manage men, were literally true, so perfectly was this new-comer of his selection suited for the task offered to him. The stiffer the work, the higher did his spirits rise. The employment was varied, too. It was not as if he had entered upon a business which was ready and in smooth working order. The whole concern wanted ‘floating,’ in a small way, and on him fell the burden of doing it. There was not only the new machinery to see about—which Roger thoroughly understood, and into the details of which he went with the zeal of an enthusiast—there 80were also the repairs necessary to the buildings themselves, after standing so many years empty and idle; to the boilers and the engines, all of which it took time and money to set in order. Then there was the getting together a sufficient number of hands, chiefly women and girls, most of them out of Bridge Street, some from one or two of the neighbouring villages; and again, some skilled artisans from Barrow-in-Furness, to instruct the novices in their work; and all this had to be done with the utmost economy possible. It was an enormous task, which pleased Roger greatly; and while he was working at it, he had no time to spare, even for Michael.

Six busy months went by, during which Roger had his hands full, with so much work that he could barely finish each day's tasks in the time allowed. The labor was intense, the pay was not very high, and the project was risky. But he was one of those people who seemed to thrive on hard work and monumental effort, as others do on food and leisure; he loved it all, and it felt like it gave him new energy. It really seemed like Gilbert's small claim to Otho in the past, that while he might not know how to run mills, he definitely knew how to manage people, was true, as this newcomer he had picked was perfectly suited for the job. The tougher the work, the higher his spirits rose. The job was also diverse. It wasn't like he was stepping into a well-oiled machine. The whole operation needed some initial floating, and the responsibility fell on him to make it happen. Not only did he have to oversee the new machinery—which Roger fully understood and approached with the enthusiasm of a true believer—but he also had to manage the necessary repairs to the buildings themselves, after being empty and idle for so many years; to the boilers and engines, all of which required time and money to get in working order. Then came the task of assembling enough workers, mainly women and girls, most from Bridge Street, some from nearby villages, and a few skilled craftsmen from Barrow-in-Furness to train the newbies; and all of this had to be done as economically as possible. It was a massive undertaking, which delighted Roger; and while he was working on it, he had no spare time, even for Michael.

When he had come to Bradstane, there had been a question about where he was to live. This was settled by Dr. Rowntree, who said—

When he arrived in Bradstane, there was a debate about where he should stay. Dr. Rowntree settled this by saying—

‘Come to the barrack, and put up with Michael and me.’

'Come to the barracks and hang out with Michael and me.'

Roger hesitated a little at first, but there was no mistaking the sincerity of the doctor’s wish, and the young man was very willing to be persuaded; for, to tell the truth, there was no one in the world in whose proximity he loved so well to be as in that of Michael Langstroth. He therefore soon allowed his scruples to be overcome, and so was formed this odd triangular household of bachelors, old and young, and hard work was the order of the day.

Roger hesitated a bit at first, but there was no doubt about the doctor’s genuine wish, and the young man was eager to be convinced; honestly, there was no one he enjoyed being around more than Michael Langstroth. So, he soon let his doubts fade away, and thus this unusual triangular household of bachelors, both old and young, was formed, with hard work being the norm.

While Roger was full of business, and seeming to grow heartier and stronger the more he had to do, Michael, he noticed, when he had time to notice him, was a good deal quieter and staider than he once had been; not with the dulness of discontent, it would seem, nor of depression, but, so far as Roger could make out, just with the quietness which comes to nearly all men, 81as life lays gradually increasing burdens upon them. Roger sometimes wondered if his long engagement pressed upon Michael, but at the sound of Magdalen’s name there always crossed his face that expression which, the first time Roger had seen it, had wrung his heart, because it had told him that a spell stronger than friendship had taken possession of Michael’s being. They did not talk about such things, or ‘confide’ in each other—such is not the way of men’s friendships, nor, perhaps, of any deep friendships; and then, Michael, with his outwardly urbane and gracious manner, was deeply reserved on personal matters; and Roger, for all his rough exterior, and oftentimes untutored tongue, had what is called, and very generally miscalled, ‘the tact of a woman,’ in regard to such topics.

While Roger was busy and seemed to grow stronger and healthier the more he had to do, Michael, when Roger had a moment to pay attention, was noticeably quieter and more serious than he used to be; not because he was unhappy or depressed, but, as far as Roger could tell, it was just the kind of quiet that almost all men develop as life gradually adds more responsibilities. Roger sometimes wondered if Michael's long engagement weighed on him, but whenever Magdalen's name came up, he would show that look that had first broken Roger's heart, because it made it clear that a force stronger than friendship had taken hold of Michael’s life. They didn’t discuss these things or confide in one another—this isn’t how men’s friendships typically work, or perhaps any deep friendships; plus, Michael, with his outwardly smooth and gracious demeanor, was very private about personal matters; and Roger, despite his rough exterior and often unrefined speech, had what is commonly, and often incorrectly, referred to as ‘the tact of a woman’ when it came to such subjects. 81

But Michael had on one or two occasions, when something had stirred him more than usual, let fall a few words as to his own inner experiences, which Roger had treasured up, and rightly so, as evidences of more than brotherly regard, and of an entire confidence in him on Michael’s part.

But Michael, on one or two occasions when something moved him more than usual, had revealed a few words about his own feelings, which Roger had cherished, and rightly so, as proof of more than just brotherly affection and a complete trust in him from Michael’s side.

Speaking one day about an illness of old Miss Strangforth, which had been serious, and in which both he and Dr. Rowntree had been attending her, there was a shade on Michael’s brow, and a worried, worn look on his face.

Speaking one day about an illness of old Miss Strangforth, which had been serious, and in which both he and Dr. Rowntree had been attending her, there was a shadow on Michael’s brow, and a concerned, tired look on his face.

‘Is Miss Strangforth likely to die, Michael?’ asked Roger, roused to a sudden interest in the matter.

‘Is Miss Strangforth going to die, Michael?’ Roger asked, suddenly interested in the situation.

‘Oh no! At least, I most sincerely trust not. No; we will pull her through this time.’

‘Oh no! I really hope not. No; we'll get her through this time.’

‘Miss Wynter is helping to nurse her, of course?’

‘Miss Wynter is helping to take care of her, right?’

‘Yes, of course—like an angel.’

‘Sure, just like an angel.’

82‘I should be afraid it was rather close work for her.’

82‘I’d be worried it was pretty risky for her.’

‘They have a trained nurse to do the hardest part of it; and she is strong. Magdalen is very strong,’ Michael repeated to himself in a meditative kind of way. ‘And, of course, she does what I tell her about air and exercise, and all that. I hope it won’t injure her.’

‘They have a trained nurse to handle the toughest parts of it, and she's strong. Magdalen is really strong,’ Michael kept thinking to himself in a reflective way. ‘And, of course, she follows my advice about fresh air and exercise, and all that. I hope it won't hurt her.’

‘Well, she has the best of all possible safeguards in having you there,’ said Roger, with a smile, which was, perhaps, a little forced.

‘Well, she has the best protection possible with you around,’ said Roger, smiling, though it might have seemed a bit forced.

He had intended his remark to be a cheering one, but, to his surprise, Michael’s answer was a deep sigh. This was enough to rouse Roger’s uneasiness. Holding his pipe suspended, he asked, anxiously, ‘Michael, what’s up? Are you in trouble?’

He meant for his comment to be uplifting, but to his surprise, Michael responded with a deep sigh. This was enough to make Roger feel uneasy. With his pipe held in mid-air, he asked anxiously, "Michael, what's wrong? Are you in trouble?"

‘It’s only that what you say reminds me that I am no safeguard at all for her,’ he said, dejectedly. ‘I sometimes think what a selfish brute I was, ever to speak to her. If I had held my tongue and kept out of the way, she might have been married by now, to some man who could really have been that protector, which I can only seem to be. After all, what can I do for her? I cannot save her from experiences like this. I cannot justly afford to marry, for several years to come. It would be gross selfishness to take her away from Balder Hall to any such place as I could give her. And yet, if Miss Strangforth were to die—she is so old, and so feeble—if she were to die, there would be nothing else left.’

"Honestly, what you said makes me realize that I’m no protection for her at all," he said, feeling down. "Sometimes I think about how selfish I was to even talk to her. If I had just stayed quiet and kept my distance, she might be married by now to someone who could actually be that protector, something I can only pretend to be. What can I really do for her? I can’t save her from experiences like this. I can’t afford to marry for several years. It would be incredibly selfish to take her away from Balder Hall to any place I could offer her. And yet, if Miss Strangforth were to pass away—she’s so old and frail—if she were to die, there would be nothing left."

‘And a great deal too good for her,’ was the silent comment in Roger’s bosom. He found Michael’s remarks very difficult to answer. He had an idea, whether right or wrong, that Magdalen, whom he could not love, let him strive never so loyally for his friend’s sake to do so, was not the frail and timid creature that Michael seemed 83to imagine her. Roger felt sure that the idea as to the impropriety of removing her from Balder Hall to a humbler abode was hers, not Michael’s. He was certain she did not stand in much need of guardianship, but was well able to fight her own battles and take care of herself. He heard all the gossip about Michael and Miss Wynter, which, of course, never penetrated to their ears; heard, too, Gilbert’s frequent scathing strictures on his future sister-in-law. He knew all about Otho Askam’s constant visits to Balder Hall. So did Michael; but then, Roger knew what was said about those visits.

‘And way too good for her,’ was the unspoken thought in Roger’s mind. He found Michael’s comments really hard to respond to. He had a feeling, whether right or wrong, that Magdalen, whom he couldn’t love no matter how hard he tried for his friend’s sake, was not the fragile and timid person that Michael seemed to think she was. Roger was sure that the concern about taking her from Balder Hall to a simpler place was her idea, not Michael’s. He was confident that she didn’t really need protection, but was more than capable of handling her own issues and looking after herself. He heard all the gossip about Michael and Miss Wynter, which, of course, never reached their ears; he also heard Gilbert’s frequent harsh criticisms of his future sister-in-law. He was fully aware of Otho Askam’s constant visits to Balder Hall. So did Michael; but Roger knew what people were saying about those visits.

He remarked at last, with the cowardice characteristic of us all in such cases, and, perhaps, also with a shrewd inkling that it would not be of much use to speak differently—

He finally said, with the typical cowardice we all show in situations like this, and maybe also with a smart sense that it wouldn’t really matter to say anything different—

‘Of course, it is hard lines, Michael, having to wait so long. But even if you were married to-morrow, you can’t forbid care and trouble to come to either her or you. There are no lives without them. But Miss Wynter is a brick, I know’ (this with great emphasis, as he felt anything but sure of it); ‘she ought to be proud of waiting for you, and I expect she is.’

“Of course, it’s tough, Michael, having to wait so long. But even if you got married tomorrow, you can’t prevent challenges and worries from coming to either her or you. No one lives a life free from them. But Miss Wynter is a true gem, I know” (this with great emphasis, as he felt anything but sure of it); “she should be proud to wait for you, and I think she is.”

‘Do you know,’ said Michael, with the air of a man who announces something which will surprise his hearer, ‘I believe that if she were not engaged to me, Otho Askam would propose to her to-morrow.’

"Do you know," Michael said, with the vibe of someone about to drop a surprising tidbit, "I think that if she weren't engaged to me, Otho Askam would ask her out tomorrow."

Roger looked at him with parted lips. Michael evidently thought the news would be as great a discovery to his friend as it had been to himself.

Roger stared at him, his lips slightly parted. Michael clearly believed that the news would be just as big a revelation to his friend as it had been to him.

‘Well,’ observed Roger shortly, ‘you don’t mean to say you think that would be to her advantage?’

‘Well,’ Roger remarked briefly, ‘you really think that would benefit her?’

‘Perhaps not, in some ways; but——’

‘Maybe not, in some ways; but——’

‘Not in any one way,’ almost shouted Roger, bringing 84his fist on to the table with a thump. ‘That would be Hyperion to a satyr, without the shadow of a doubt.’

‘Not in any one way,’ almost shouted Roger, slamming his fist on the table with a thump. ‘That would be like comparing a god to a beast, without a doubt.’

‘I know nothing about that,’ said Michael, still in the same dejected tone, ‘but I do know that she is all the world to me, and I cannot give her up; no, by Heaven, I cannot!’

"I don't know anything about that," Michael said, still sounding downcast, "but I do know that she means everything to me, and I can't let her go; no, I absolutely can't!"

He spoke with a flurry, an agitation, and a passion, most unlike his usual even cheerfulness.

He spoke quickly, with excitement and intensity, so different from his usual calm and cheerful demeanor.

‘Give her up? Who wants you to?’

‘Give her up? Who's asking you to?’

‘No one. It’s only my own conscience that sometimes suggests what I ought to do.’

'No one. It’s just my own conscience that occasionally tells me what I should do.'

‘If your conscience suggests that, it is deceitful, and a blind guide. But come, Michael, old fellow, you are morbid to talk in this way. The idea of a man of six and twenty looking at things so darkly! Absurd! You have your life before you.’

‘If your conscience is telling you that, it's being dishonest, and it's a blind guide. But come on, Michael, my old friend, it's strange for you to talk like this. The idea of a 26-year-old seeing things so gloomily! Ridiculous! You have your whole life ahead of you.’

He went on talking in this strain till he saw the cloud gradually clear from Michael’s brow, and heard him admit that he was sure he must be a fool; and so, begin to look a little brisker.

He kept talking like this until he noticed the cloud slowly lift from Michael's face and heard him acknowledge that he was sure he must be a fool; and as a result, he started to look a bit more lively.

But Roger was thoughtful as he went about his work.

But Roger was deep in thought as he went about his work.

‘Give her up!’ he said to himself. ‘He’ll never give her up till she flings him off. Poor Michael! That is the only cure for him; and perhaps it wouldn’t be one, after all. Should I be brute enough to wish it for him?’

‘Let her go!’ he said to himself. ‘He’ll never let her go until she pushes him away. Poor Michael! That’s the only way to fix him; and maybe it wouldn’t even work. Would I be cruel enough to want that for him?’

And then he thought about the change in Michael’s face, so altered from its youthful pride and carelessness; but, as it seemed to Roger, more beautiful now, with the graver, broader seal of manhood stamped upon it—that seal which care never lets out of her fingers, and which she is perpetually imprinting on every brow that carries on it a line worth reading.

And then he thought about how much Michael’s face had changed, so different from its youthful pride and carelessness; but, as it seemed to Roger, more beautiful now, with the serious, broader mark of adulthood on it—that mark that care never lets go of, and which she is constantly imprinting on every forehead that bears a line worth noticing.

85If Roger were concerned about the change in Michael, Michael, on his part, was much struck—concerned, is hardly the word—by what seemed to him a great alteration in Gilbert. It appeared as if hard work suited Gilbert as well as it did Roger, for the more his business grew, the livelier he became.

85If Roger was worried about the change in Michael, Michael, for his part, was really taken aback—“worried” doesn’t even begin to describe it—by what seemed to be a significant change in Gilbert. It looked like hard work suited Gilbert just as well as it did Roger, because the more his business expanded, the more energized he became.

‘Lively?’ said Miss Wynter, to whom Michael had one evening been speaking on the subject.

"Lively?" said Miss Wynter, to whom Michael had been talking on the subject one evening.

‘Yes, lively. It’s the only word I can find with which to describe the change; and I don’t wonder that you exclaim at it, for “lively” is hardly a word that fits Gilbert, is it?’

‘Yes, lively. It’s the only word I can find to describe the change; and I’m not surprised you react to it, because “lively” is hardly a word that fits Gilbert, right?’

‘No, indeed! Pray, what shape does the liveliness take?’ asked Magdalen, who appeared almost interested.

‘No, really! Please, what form does the liveliness take?’ asked Magdalen, who seemed almost intrigued.

‘Oh, I can hardly tell you. A quickness and alertness—I can hardly describe it. He makes jokes sometimes, and laughs at a mere nothing—which is not Gilbert’s way, you know, as a rule. He talks a great deal, too, which is also contrary to his usual habits. He takes my arm if we meet, and altogether there is something odd and changed in his manner.’

'Oh, I can barely explain it. There’s this quickness and alertness—I can hardly put it into words. He makes jokes sometimes and laughs at the smallest things—which isn’t usually Gilbert’s style. He talks a lot as well, which is also unlike him. He takes my arm if we run into each other, and overall, there’s something strange and different about his behavior.'

‘Perhaps he is in love,’ suggested Magdalen languidly.

“Maybe he’s in love,” Magdalen suggested lazily.

Michael shrugged his shoulders, smiling slightly.

Michael shrugged his shoulders, smiling a bit.

‘He may be, but I don’t think it.’ And so the topic dropped, till Michael returned to the town, and during the evening related this supposition of Magdalen’s.

‘He might be, but I don't think so.’ And so the topic dropped until Michael returned to town, and later that evening, he shared Magdalen’s guess.

‘I don’t know whether he’s in love or not,’ said the doctor, who, for his part, was certainly not in love with Gilbert; ‘but he was in here to-day to see you, when you were out; and he says your father intends to make his will, and he wants you to know about it.’

‘I don’t know if he’s in love or not,’ said the doctor, who definitely wasn’t in love with Gilbert; ‘but he came by today to see you when you were out, and he says your father plans to make his will, and he wants you to be aware of it.’

‘To make his will? I should have thought he had made it long ago.’

‘To make his will? I would have thought he did that a long time ago.’

86‘So he did, for I was one of the witnesses; but it has to be altered, with all these complications about factories and property to be sold, and such-like.’

86‘So he did, because I was one of the witnesses; but it needs to be changed, with all these issues about factories and property to be sold, and things like that.’

‘Oh! well, Gilbert will see to it; he has always managed that kind of thing,’ said Michael carelessly. ‘I don’t see what I have to do with it.’

"Oh! well, Gilbert will handle it; he's always taken care of that sort of thing," Michael said casually. "I don't see how it's my problem."

‘I should say you had a good deal to do with it. You certainly ought to look after it.’

‘I’d say you had a big part in it. You definitely should take care of it.’

‘Look after my father’s will! what for? He’s got no one to leave anything to, except Gilbert and me. He’ll divide between us, I suppose. I should not like to think that Gilbert got less than me, seeing how he has slaved all these years in order that there may be anything to leave at all.’

‘Take care of my father’s will! Why? He doesn’t have anyone to leave anything to, except Gilbert and me. I guess he’ll just split it between us. I wouldn’t want to think that Gilbert got less than me, considering how hard he’s worked all these years to make sure there’s something to leave behind.’

Dr. Rowntree looked impatient, and, Michael having left the room, the doctor remarked to Roger, in homely phraseology, that he did not know whether to call Michael a trump, or to tell him he was a born fool, when he talked in such a way. To which Roger merely replied that he supposed men were best left to decide such matters for themselves.

Dr. Rowntree looked annoyed, and after Michael left the room, the doctor told Roger, in everyday language, that he wasn't sure whether to call Michael great or to say he was a complete fool when he spoke like that. Roger simply replied that he thought it was best for men to figure those things out on their own.

‘I mistrust that Gilbert; he is too sly for me,’ said the doctor.

‘I don’t trust Gilbert; he’s too sneaky for me,’ said the doctor.

‘He has a quiet way. I don’t think he is exactly sly,’sly,’ answered Roger, and the subject of their conversation came in at the moment. Michael, he was told, was in the study, and he went there and briefly told him again what Mr. Langstroth thought of doing.

'He has a calm demeanor. I don't think he's really sneaky,sly,’ answered Roger, and just then, the topic of their discussion walked in. He was informed that Michael was in the study, so he went there and quickly explained again what Mr. Langstroth was considering doing.

‘All right,’ said Michael, examining some substance under his microscope with the intensest interest. ‘So that he leaves as much to you as to me, I’m agreeable. I hope we shan’t have to read it for a long time to come.’

‘All right,’ said Michael, looking at something under his microscope with great interest. ‘As long as he leaves as much to you as he does to me, I’m fine with that. I hope we won’t have to read it for a long time.’

Gilbert cast a look of anger, contempt, and wonder 87mixed, towards Michael, who did not even see it. There was a short silence, till Gilbert observed, in a constrained voice—

Gilbert shot Michael a glance filled with anger, contempt, and disbelief, but Michael didn't even notice. After a brief silence, Gilbert spoke up in a forced tone—

‘Well, remember, I am not answerable for anything he does.’

‘Well, just remember, I’m not responsible for anything he does.’

‘Does!’ echoed Michael, his attention at last thoroughly aroused; ‘when you say “does” in that way, you mean “does” something wrong. What could or should he do against his own sons? Have you any idea that he means to do something unjust to us?’

“Does!” echoed Michael, finally paying full attention; “when you say ‘does’ like that, you mean ‘does’ something wrong. What could or should he do against his own sons? Do you really think he plans to do something unfair to us?”

‘No; oh no!’ A pause. ‘But it is an important thing. He told me he meant to make this will, and I was determined he should not do it till I had told you. Of course, he does not dream of leaving his property away from us. Why should he, as you say?’

‘No; oh no!’ A pause. ‘But this is important. He told me he planned to make this will, and I was determined he wouldn’t do it until I talked to you. Of course, he doesn’t even think about leaving his property to anyone else. Why would he, like you said?’

Michael, still peering into his microscope, was quite unaware that close beside him a brother man stood, who had wrestled with spiritual agencies, and had been defeated, during the last two minutes.

Michael, still looking into his microscope, had no idea that right next to him stood a fellow man who had been grappling with spiritual forces and had just been defeated in the last two minutes.

‘Our father has his faults, like most people,’ pursued Michael reflectively; ‘but I never heard any one accuse him of injustice or meanness. He wouldn’t be likely to leave his property to a charitable institution, for instance?’

‘Our dad has his flaws, just like most people,’ Michael continued thoughtfully; ‘but I’ve never heard anyone accuse him of being unfair or stingy. He definitely wouldn’t be the type to leave his property to a charity, right?’

‘Of course not,’ said Gilbert, impatiently.

"Of course not," Gilbert said, impatiently.

‘Well, then, I really don’t see that we need, or, indeed, can say anything about it. In fact, I shall not,’ he added, looking up rather suddenly at his brother, as if he had all at once seen the thing in a new light, and arrived at a clear decision. ‘He is my father, and I trust him. For Heaven’s sake, Gilbert, don’t get to distrusting people, or you may make yourself miserable for ever. Take my advice, old fellow, and let him alone.’

‘Well, I really don’t think we need to say anything about it, or that we even can. Actually, I won’t,’ he added, looking up suddenly at his brother as if he had just seen things differently and made a clear decision. ‘He’s my father, and I trust him. For heaven’s sake, Gilbert, don’t start distrusting people, or you could end up making yourself miserable forever. Take my advice, buddy, and leave him be.’

88‘Yes,’ said Gilbert slowly. ‘I think that, as you say, it will be best to leave him alone.’

88“Yes,” Gilbert said slowly. “I agree that, as you said, it’s probably best to leave him alone.”

He said scarcely anything more, and soon went away.

He barely said anything else and soon left.

‘A pretty fool he is!’ he sneered to himself, when he was outside, as he walked up and down the pavement in front of their house, smoking an ante-prandial pipe. ‘Lord! what with “hearts,” and not distrusting any one, and respecting the aged (who are usually fools), my brother Michael is likely to lose the use of what little reason he has, it seems to me. There never was an elephant with a denser head than he has. He has eyes like a hawk’s, and mine are more like those of a boiled codfish; but I think I know which pair can see farthest into a stone wall.’

‘What a fool he is!’ he sneered to himself as he walked back and forth on the pavement in front of their house, smoking a pre-meal pipe. ‘Honestly! With all this talk about “hearts,” trusting everyone, and respecting the elderly (who are usually clueless), my brother Michael is bound to lose whatever little sense he has, it seems. There’s never been an elephant with a denser head than he has. His eyes are sharp like a hawk’s, while mine are more like a boiled codfish; but I think I know which pair can see farther into a stone wall.’

The next morning Michael called at the Red Gables, and found his father alone. He had been reflecting upon Gilbert’s words, it would seem, for he presently said to Mr. Langstroth that he had heard he intended making a new will. His father assented, and Michael observed, ‘If Gilbert had not told me, sir, as if it had been a thing you rather wished me to know, I should never have mentioned it, of course. But since he did, I just want to say one thing. Whatever prosperity we have is due to Gilbert. He, more than I, has been the eldest son. It is just due to circumstances, I suppose, that it has been so; but I would not like it to be forgotten.’

The next morning, Michael stopped by the Red Gables and found his father alone. It seemed he had been thinking about Gilbert's words, as he soon told Mr. Langstroth that he had heard he planned to make a new will. His father agreed, and Michael remarked, "If Gilbert hadn’t mentioned it to me, as if it were something you wanted me to know, I would never have brought it up, of course. But since he did, I just want to say one thing: whatever success we have is thanks to Gilbert. He has been more of the eldest son than I have. I suppose it’s just how things have worked out, but I wouldn’t want it to be forgotten."

‘I do not forget what Gilbert has been, and is to me, nor the qualities he has displayed,’ was Mr. Langstroth’s reply; and Michael went away with his mind at ease, feeling that he had discharged his duty.

‘I don’t forget what Gilbert has been to me and what he is now, nor the qualities he has shown,’ Mr. Langstroth replied; and Michael left feeling at ease, knowing he had fulfilled his duty.

The day after that, Gilbert, who had not seen his brother in the interim, ordered his horse early. Mr. Langstroth asked him fretfully where he was going.

The next day, Gilbert, who hadn't seen his brother in the meantime, ordered his horse early. Mr. Langstroth asked him irritably where he was going.

89‘Only for a little ride,’ said Gilbert; ‘and, by the way, Coningsby is coming at eleven. You told me to tell him, and I did.’

89“Just a quick ride,” Gilbert said. “By the way, Coningsby is coming at eleven. You asked me to let him know, and I did.”

‘Shan’t you be here?’ asked his father, in a tone almost of dismay.

"Won't you be here?" his father asked, sounding almost upset.

‘Well, no, I think not,’ replied Gilbert, with his sweetest smile. ‘It would hardly do. But if you have not quite made up your mind, I could send him word——’

‘Well, no, I don’t think so,’ replied Gilbert, with his sweetest smile. ‘That wouldn’t be a great idea. But if you haven’t completely decided yet, I could send him a message——’

‘Oh no, no! My mind is quite made up—quite. Let him come.’

‘Oh no, no! I’m definitely decided—totally. Let him come.’

‘I think it would be best,’ said the considerate son. ‘Good morning. I hope it won’t tire you much.’ With which he went out.

‘I think it would be best,’ said the thoughtful son. ‘Good morning. I hope it won’t wear you out too much.’ With that, he left.

The ‘little ride’ prolonged itself indefinitely, as it seemed. Far along the hard, white moorland roads he went, past Middleton-in-Teesdale, a road which seemed to have some peculiar fascination for him, since he chose it oftener than any other. On he went, till he got to High Force and its solitary wayside inn. Here he dismounted, to have his horse watered; for himself, when they asked him what he would take, he said, ‘Nothing,’ and thanked them. To let his horse stand awhile, he strolled down the dark, pine-shaded path, to the grand waterfall, and stood beside the river, watching dreamily the thundering surf, snowy, dazzling, brilliant in the brilliant sunshine. He stooped, took water in the hollow of his hand, and drank it. This he did several times, but without a change in the calm serenity of his expression; and then he returned to the inn and again mounted his horse.

The "little ride" seemed to stretch on forever. He traveled along the hard, white moorland roads, passing Middleton-in-Teesdale, a road that somehow fascinated him, since he chose it more often than any other. He continued on until he arrived at High Force and its lonely inn. Here, he got off to have his horse watered; when they asked him what he wanted to drink, he said, "Nothing," and thanked them. To let his horse rest for a bit, he walked down the dark, pine-lined path to the beautiful waterfall and stood by the river, watching the thundering surf, snow-white and brilliant in the bright sunshine. He bent down, scooped up some water in his hand, and drank. He did this several times, but his calm expression didn’t change; then he returned to the inn and got back on his horse.

Riding on, he proceeded till nothing but pathless moors surrounded him, stretching lonely and bewildering in all directions. He was on the borders of Westmoreland, and now the westering sun and the lengthening 90shadows told him that it was time to be returning. Tranquil and quiet as ever, he did turn, and guided his tired horse towards Bradstane. It was dark when he got in, and he trod softly, as if he imagined there might be some one ill or dead in the house. He only laid his hat aside, but did not put off his riding-coat, before he went, still in this quiet, gentle way, into the library, where he found his father alone.

Riding on, he continued until he was surrounded by nothing but empty moors, stretching out lonely and confusing in every direction. He was at the edge of Westmoreland, and now the setting sun and the growing shadows signaled that it was time to head back. Calm and quiet as always, he turned and guided his tired horse toward Bradstane. It was dark when he arrived, and he stepped softly, as if he thought someone might be sick or dead in the house. He only took off his hat but didn’t remove his riding coat before he quietly entered the library, where he found his father alone.

‘Where on earth have you been?’ Mr. Langstroth said fretfully. ‘Michael has never been near all day, and there I was, left with Coningsby, to give all my instructions alone.’

‘Where on earth have you been?’ Mr. Langstroth said anxiously. ‘Michael hasn’t been around all day, and I was stuck with Coningsby, giving all my instructions by myself.’

‘Mr. Coningsby would hardly have been likely to take his instructions from me,’ said Gilbert, with his slight smile. ‘Then, you have got it done?’

‘Mr. Coningsby probably wouldn’t have taken his orders from me,’ said Gilbert, with his slight smile. ‘So, you’ve finished it?’

‘Yes, it is done. Rowntree and Ransom’ (his servant) ‘witnessed it. But I want no more of such efforts. It has worn me out.... However, it is some satisfaction to think that things are settled as they should be.’

‘Yes, it's done. Rowntree and Ransom’ (his servant) ‘saw it happen. But I don’t want to go through that again. It’s really drained me... Still, it’s a bit comforting to know that things are as they should be.’

During this speech, Gilbert had stood with his foot on the fender, and his hand held up as if to shield his face from the glow of the fire. He now observed softly—

During this speech, Gilbert stood with his foot on the fender, his hand raised as if to shield his face from the fire's glow. He now remarked softly—

‘I will go and change my things, and be with you in a few minutes.’

'I’ll go change my clothes and be with you in a few minutes.'

When he was alone in his bedroom, he took out his handkerchief and passed it across his forehead.

When he was alone in his bedroom, he took out his handkerchief and wiped it across his forehead.

‘Disgusting! How overheated one gets with a long ride!’ he muttered to himself.

‘Gross! You get so overheated after a long ride!’ he muttered to himself.

The hall bell sounded through the house. Self-possessed Gilbert gave a great start, and became suddenly paler than usual.

The doorbell rang throughout the house. Calm and collected, Gilbert jumped and suddenly went paler than usual.

‘Pshaw!’ he uttered aloud, the next moment; ‘he has his key, of course.’

‘Pssh!’ he said out loud a moment later; ‘he has his key, of course.’

91But it seemed to take him some time to change his riding-clothes for the garments he usually wore in an evening. Just before he went downstairs, he seated himself on a chair at his bedside, and drew a long breath.

91But it looked like it took him a while to switch from his riding clothes to the outfit he typically wore in the evening. Just before heading downstairs, he sat down on a chair by his bedside and let out a deep breath.

‘Well, it had to be,’ he whispered to himself. ‘There was nothing else for it. And he is so dense—so dense. One must do the best. It was for the best.’

'Well, it had to happen,' he whispered to himself. 'There was no other way. And he is so clueless—so clueless. One has to do their best. It was for the best.'

Then, as if feeling himself guilty of some weakness, he drew himself together with a little shake, composed his countenance, and went downstairs. Nothing was said by father or son relative to either the ride taken by the one, or the business accomplished by the other. Quite late, Otho Askam called to smoke a pipe and have a chat about the mills and other topics. And Gilbert slept quite soundly that night.

Then, as if he was aware of some weakness within himself, he pulled himself together with a slight shake, straightened his face, and went downstairs. Neither the father nor the son mentioned the ride taken by one or the work completed by the other. Later on, Otho Askam stopped by to smoke a pipe and chat about the mills and other subjects. And Gilbert slept quite soundly that night.

This was in May. During the summer Mr. Langstroth became somewhat stronger, and things went on in their usual course until November.

This was in May. Over the summer, Mr. Langstroth got a bit stronger, and things continued as usual until November.

92

CHAPTER 8

THE FIRST-FRUITS OF THE WISDOM OF GILBERT

One afternoon, about the middle of November, Gilbert, looking in at the ‘barracks,’ said to Michael—

One afternoon, around mid-November, Gilbert, glancing into the ‘barracks,’ said to Michael—

‘I wish you’d give a little particular attention to my father. It strikes me that he is not so well as he ought to be, or rather, that he’s worse than usual. I wonder if Rowntree would mind looking in, as well?’

‘I wish you’d pay a bit more attention to my father. It seems to me that he’s not as well as he should be, or rather, that he’s worse than usual. I wonder if Rowntree would mind stopping by, too?’

‘Of course, we will come. Now, do you mean? I’ll go at once, and the doctor at night.’

'Of course, we will come. Now, what do you mean? I’ll go right away, and the doctor will come at night.'

He went across to his father’s house and saw him. Mr. Langstroth was certainly very weak and unwell, but not, it seemed to Michael, seriously so. He left directions for him to be kept very quiet, and returned to his dwelling, promising that he and Dr. Rowntree would both look in during the evening.

He went over to his dad’s house and saw him. Mr. Langstroth was definitely very weak and ill, but it didn’t seem to Michael that it was anything serious. He gave instructions for him to rest quietly and went back to his place, promising that he and Dr. Rowntree would both stop by later in the evening.

As they sat at dinner, a messenger came hurriedly from the Red Gables, summoning them to go at once to Mr. Langstroth, who was very ill. In a very few moments they were in the house, but only to find that all was over, and that Gilbert, white and haggard-looking, was standing by the chair in which their father lay, lifeless. Gilbert said they had risen from table, and he had supported his father to his chair, into which he had sunk, dead. The young man’s pallor and tremulousness were 93fully accounted for to Michael, by the fact of the sudden blank which must now come in his life, after his years of devoted attention to his father, who had thus so suddenly departed; and by every silent sign that he knew how to give, he sought to assure Gilbert of the sympathy and fellow-feeling he experienced.

As they were having dinner, a messenger rushed in from the Red Gables, asking them to go immediately to Mr. Langstroth, who was very sick. In just a few moments, they arrived at the house, only to discover that it was too late, and that Gilbert, looking pale and exhausted, was standing by the chair where their father lay, lifeless. Gilbert explained that they had just finished dinner, and he had helped his father to his chair, where he had collapsed, dead. Michael understood that Gilbert's paleness and trembling were fully explained by the sudden emptiness that would now fill his life after years of devoted care for his father, who had departed so unexpectedly; and through every silent gesture he could muster, he tried to convey to Gilbert the sympathy and shared feelings he felt.

There was a hush and solemnity in both the houses during the few days which elapsed between Mr. Langstroth’s death and his burial.

There was a quiet and serious atmosphere in both houses during the few days that passed between Mr. Langstroth’s death and his burial.

There was but a small following to attend him to his grave. Roger Camm and Dr. Rowntree formed a part of it, and there was Miss Strangforth’s carriage, and several others sent by neighbours and friends, Otho Askam’s brougham amongst them.

There was only a small group to accompany him to his grave. Roger Camm and Dr. Rowntree were part of it, along with Miss Strangforth’s carriage and several others sent by neighbors and friends, including Otho Askam’s carriage.

When it was over, the two brothers, with Dr. Rowntree and Mr. Coningsby, returned to the Red Gables. It was decided that it would be best to, as the doctor said, ‘get through with the business of the will,’ then and there, so that their minds might be free for other things.

When it was over, the two brothers, along with Dr. Rowntree and Mr. Coningsby, went back to the Red Gables. They agreed, as the doctor put it, to ‘wrap up the business of the will’ right then and there, so they could focus on other matters.

It was one o’clock in the afternoon of a dank, chill November day, when they parted; and Roger Camm, with an inclination of the head to Michael, to show that he was with him in spirit, if not in the flesh, went to the doctor’s house, intending there to wait lunch for him.

It was one o'clock in the afternoon on a damp, chilly November day when they said goodbye. Roger Camm nodded to Michael to show that he was with him in spirit, even if not in person, and headed to the doctor's house, planning to wait there for lunch.

He went into the study, where Michael and the doctor kept their professional library, and where odd volumes of Roger’s had got mixed up with treatises on medicine and surgery. He picked up a volume at haphazard, and gazed at the title of it. ‘Principles of Biology,’ it ran—‘Principles of Biology’—and though he believed he was trying to read it, he was really very busy thinking 94thoughts—thinking of Michael; wondering how far his father’s affairs were retrieved, and if at last there were some prospect of his happiness being accomplished.

He walked into the study, where Michael and the doctor kept their professional library, and where some of Roger’s books were mixed in with medical texts. He randomly picked up a book and looked at the title. ‘Principles of Biology,’ it said—‘Principles of Biology’—and even though he thought he was trying to read it, he was actually deep in thought—thinking about Michael; wondering how much his father’s situation had improved, and if there was finally some chance of his happiness being achieved. 94

‘Since he is so wrapped up in that insipid girl, and since she has not done him the kindness to throw him over before,’ Roger thought, in the pride of his own wisdom, ‘there’s no chance of it now, since his father’s death must make him more prosperous in a worldly point of view. She’ll have him, sure enough. They will be married, and he—will live to repent it.’

‘Since he is so caught up with that dull girl, and since she hasn’t done him the favor of ending things before,’ Roger thought, feeling proud of his own cleverness, ‘there’s no chance of it happening now, especially since his father’s death will make him more successful financially. She’ll definitely marry him. They will get married, and he—will live to regret it.’

Insensibly, he let the book drop, and his thoughts turned to the days of long ago; to his comrades and their lives, and his life, and to their play in the Thorsgarth garden, in summer sunshine.

Without realizing it, he dropped the book, and his thoughts went back to the days of the past; to his friends and their lives, and his own life, and to their games in the Thorsgarth garden, under the summer sun.

‘Queer, very queer,’ he reflected, ‘that we two, who were companions then, should be chums now. I wonder what Michael will turn out; how he will win his spurs; what will give him the stamp of finished manhood? for he’s a dreamer yet, thoughthough he does not know it.’

‘Weird, really weird,’ he thought, ‘that we two, who were close back then, should be friends now. I wonder what Michael will become; how he will prove himself; what will define him as a complete man? Because he’s still a dreamer, thoughthough he doesn’t realize it.’

Then he began to think that the doctor was long a-coming, and that if he did not appear soon, he, Roger, would have to eat his lunch alone, and be off to his work.

Then he started to feel like the doctor was taking a long time to arrive, and that if he didn't show up soon, he, Roger, would have to eat his lunch by himself and head off to his work.

The door opened. The doctor’s parlour-maid stood there.

The door opened. The doctor's maid was standing there.

‘If you please, sir, they’ve sent from Mr. Langstroth’s. Mr. Michael begs you will step across at once.’

"Excuse me, sir, they've sent word from Mr. Langstroth’s. Mr. Michael asks if you could please come over right away."

Roger sprang to his feet with a vague wonder and foreboding in his mind. He soon measured the distance between the doctor’s house and the Red Gables. He found the door open and a servant waiting.

Roger jumped to his feet, feeling a mix of curiosity and unease. He quickly gauged the distance between the doctor's house and the Red Gables. He found the door open and a servant waiting.

‘This way, sir. They are in the library.’

'This way, sir. They're in the library.'

In another moment Roger found himself in the well-known 95room, with the three familiar figures assembled there.

In the next moment, Roger found himself in the familiar room, with the three recognizable figures gathered there.

Mr. Coningsby, the lawyer, who had been present, was gone. Roger looked from one to the other of his old friends, all so silent. It was very strange, and, as he dimly felt, there was something potent, thrilling, and portentous in that silence. He looked last at Michael—why, he knew not—and when his eyes fell upon him, he could scarcely restrain a start and an exclamation. Michael had always been noted for being so easy-going, so slow in judging others, so full of sweet-tempered charity. He did not look very much at peace with himself or the world just now. He was the first to speak.

Mr. Coningsby, the lawyer, who had been there, was gone. Roger looked around at his old friends, all so quiet. It felt very strange, and he sensed that there was something powerful, exciting, and significant about that silence. He glanced at Michael—why, he wasn't sure—and when his eyes landed on him, he could barely hold back a gasp and an outburst. Michael had always been known for being laid-back, slow to judge others, and full of kindness. He didn’t seem very at peace with himself or the world right now. He was the first to speak.

‘I sent for you, Roger,’ he began, and his voice was very quiet, and very incisive. Roger hardly recognised it. ‘I want you to hear something I have to say. You are my friend; and a friend, as we all know, sticketh closer than a brother.’

‘I called for you, Roger,’ he started, his voice very soft and sharp. Roger barely recognized it. ‘I want you to hear something important. You are my friend; and a friend, as we all know, is closer than a brother.’

‘Can this be Michael?’ Roger thought, in his bewilderment. ‘I fancied no one but Gilbert could sneer in that way.’

‘Could this be Michael?’ Roger wondered, feeling confused. ‘I thought only Gilbert could sneer like that.’

Roger had yet to learn that there is no sneer so bitter as that which is called forth by intense suffering, or a very keen sense of injustice. He thought all sneers were the products of a cynical frame of mind, or, with some persons, constitutional. But, thinking that such a tone was more like Gilbert than Michael, he was, as it were, suddenly reminded of Gilbert’s existence, and he glanced at him. He was seated in a corner of the old sofa, which had always been his favourite position; his arms were folded, his face pale, and apparently absolutely devoid of expression. Dr. Rowntree, though silent, was evidently in a state of the most cruel mental perturbation, 96and looked in a helpless way from one brother to the other.

Roger had yet to realize that no sneer is as bitter as the one that comes from deep suffering or a strong sense of injustice. He believed all sneers were the result of a cynical attitude or, for some people, just part of their nature. But thinking that such a tone sounded more like Gilbert than Michael, he was suddenly reminded of Gilbert’s presence and looked over at him. He was sitting in a corner of the old sofa, which had always been his favorite spot; his arms were crossed, his face was pale, and he seemed completely expressionless. Dr. Rowntree, although quiet, was clearly in a state of extreme mental distress, looking helplessly from one brother to the other. 96

‘Yes, Michael,’ said Roger, at last. ‘I am ready, either to do or to let alone, as you wish. What is it?’

‘Yeah, Michael,’ Roger finally said. ‘I’m ready, either to do it or to leave it be, whatever you want. What is it?’

‘Boys!’ exclaimed the little doctor, unable to contain himself any longer, ‘before it goes any farther, listen to me. Before you quarrel, before you dispute, for Heaven’s sake consider! You may say things, brothers as you are, which can never be unsaid.’

‘Boys!’ exclaimed the little doctor, unable to hold back any longer, ‘before this goes any further, listen to me. Before you fight, before you argue, for goodness’ sake think! You might say things, being brothers as you are, that can never be taken back.’

‘That is exactly what I mean to do, sir,’ said Michael, turning his white face for a moment, in the doctor’s direction. Roger, loyal to the heart, could not but think in this moment that Michael looked almost cruel. Again he did not understand that there is no feeling of hate or of cruelty so strong, and so desolating, as that called forth by spited or cheated love and trust.

‘That’s exactly what I mean to do, sir,’ said Michael, turning his pale face briefly toward the doctor. Roger, loyal to the core, couldn’t help but think in that moment that Michael looked almost cruel. Again, he didn’t realize that there’s no feeling of hate or cruelty as intense and devastating as that brought on by betrayed or unrequited love and trust.

‘You may trust me not to dispute,’ the young man went on; ‘I never do. Hark to me, Roger!’ He turned now to Roger; and to the latter it seemed as if all Michael’s movements were stiff and mechanical, and under restraint. ‘My father has died, as you know, and has left a will, as you also know. He has left a good deal more money than it was expected he would—by me, at any rate. I am his eldest son; Gilbert his youngest. I wish you to know how he has disposed of his property, and to hear what course I intend to pursue, in consequence of that disposition. Here is the will. I won’t trouble you with much of it, but I must ask you to listen to this passage.’

‘You can trust me not to argue,’ the young man continued; ‘I never do. Listen to me, Roger!’ He now turned to Roger, and to the latter, it felt like all of Michael's actions were stiff and mechanical, as if he were holding back. ‘As you know, my father has passed away, and he left a will, as you also know. He left quite a bit more money than I expected—at least, more than I thought. I am his eldest son; Gilbert is the youngest. I want you to know how he divided his property, and I want you to hear what I plan to do because of that division. Here is the will. I won’t bother you with most of it, but I need you to listen to this part.’

From the will, it appeared that the Langstroth estates were now free of encumbrance. The income derived from what remained of them was all required, and would be for some few years, to pay off the remaining 97interest on some debts, of which the capital was already cleared away. Over and above, there was a clear sum of six thousand pounds, gained about a year ago by the advantageous sale of two farms and some wood, mentioned in the will. Of this, four thousand was left to Gilbert, at his absolute disposal; three thousand, as the will stated, as his just half of the property, and another thousand as a sort of payment or indemnity for his services in retrieving the estate, which, without his care and diligence, would probably have been rather a debt than an inheritance. The other two thousand were left in trust to Gilbert, to be invested and disposed of for Michael’s benefit, and the incomes derived therefrom were to be paid to Michael by his brother; the testator declaring himself to have the greatest faith and confidence in the business abilities of his son Gilbert. The Townend factories would pay nothing for a long time to any one but Otho Askam, whose money had found the means of starting them again. When they should, or if they ever should begin to pay, their profits were to be equally divided between Michael and Gilbert, or, failing them, their heirs. That is, in plain terms, there was a probability that some eight or ten years hence, Michael might begin to receive an income from ‘Langstroth’s Folly.’ The house called the Red Gables, situate within the township of Bradstane-on-Tees, and all the furniture, plate, pictures, china, ornaments, and all other household appendages whatsoever, save such as might be personal possessions of Gilbert, were to go to Michael absolutely, as the eldest son.

From the will, it was clear that the Langstroth estates were now free of any debts. The income from what was left would all be needed, and for a few years, to pay off the remaining interest on some debts, which had already been paid off. Additionally, there was a clear amount of six thousand pounds, earned about a year ago from the successful sale of two farms and some wood, which was mentioned in the will. Of this, four thousand was left to Gilbert for him to use as he wished; three thousand, as stated in the will, was his rightful half of the property, and another thousand was a form of payment or compensation for his help in recovering the estate, which, without his care and effort, would likely have ended up as a debt rather than an inheritance. The other two thousand was left in trust for Gilbert, to be invested and managed for Michael’s benefit, and the income generated from this was to be paid to Michael by his brother; the testator expressing his strong faith and confidence in his son Gilbert's business skills. The Townend factories wouldn't be paying anyone for a long time except Otho Askam, whose funds had made it possible to restart them. If, or when, they eventually started making profits, those profits were to be equally split between Michael and Gilbert, or, if they weren't around, their heirs. In simpler terms, there was a chance that in about eight or ten years, Michael might start seeing some income from ‘Langstroth’s Folly.’ The house known as the Red Gables, located in the township of Bradstane-on-Tees, along with all the furniture, silverware, artwork, china, decorations, and all other household items except any personal belongings of Gilbert, were to go to Michael outright, as the eldest son.

Such was the tenor of the testament, to which Roger listened breathlessly, as Michael read it in a low, quick, clear voice. When he had finished, he laid the 98will on the table again, and Roger, looking intently at his friend, saw such a look in his eyes, such agony in the drawn lines of his mouth, that he went up to him, and, laying his hand on his shoulder, asked in a low voice—

Such was the tone of the will, which Roger listened to eagerly as Michael read it in a soft, fast, clear voice. When he finished, he placed the 98will back on the table, and Roger, staring intently at his friend, noticed the expression in his eyes and the pain in the tight lines of his mouth. He walked over to him, placed his hand on his shoulder, and asked softly—

‘Michael, what does it mean?’

"Michael, what does that mean?"

‘It means that my brother is very clever, and I am a great blockhead. I am fain to doff before his superior wisdom.’

'It means that my brother is very smart, and I am a total idiot. I’m happy to admit his superior intelligence.'

Gilbert, his arms still folded across his chest, was looking at them, pale, calm, and seemingly self-possessed.

Gilbert, with his arms still crossed over his chest, was looking at them, pale, calm, and seemingly in control.

‘Take heed of what you say, Michael,’ he said, quietly. ‘Abuse, even from——’

‘Be careful about what you say, Michael,’ he said quietly. ‘Abuse, even from——’

‘I am going to do nothing but praise and congratulate you on your great wisdom and astuteness,’ replied Michael, flashing a look of such trenchant contempt towards his brother, that Gilbert’s own eyes sank before it. It was a new sensation for him to find himself despised by the man for whose simplicity he had always entertained such a finely ironical contempt.

‘I’m going to do nothing but praise and congratulate you on your impressive wisdom and insight,’ replied Michael, giving his brother a look filled with such sharp contempt that Gilbert couldn’t meet his gaze. It was a strange feeling for him to realize he was looked down upon by the one he had always regarded with such a cleverly ironic disdain.

‘Only,’ resumed Michael, speaking so clearly that not a word could be lost of what he said, ‘it is a pity my father did not appreciate you better. He should have left you the other two thousand out and out. Unless you take pity on it, it will be useless, for I shall never touch it.’

‘Only,’ continued Michael, speaking so clearly that every word was crystal clear, ‘it’s a shame my father didn’t appreciate you more. He should have given you the other two thousand outright. Unless you feel sorry for it, it will be worthless, because I’ll never touch it.’

‘Now, Michael, Michael, madman! Beware what you say!’ cried the little doctor, stamping about, as middle-age does when cash is blasphemed or lightly spoken of.

‘Now, Michael, Michael, you crazy person! Watch what you say!’ shouted the little doctor, pacing around like middle-aged people do when money is disrespected or talked about casually.

Michael, having patiently waited till this apostrophe had been contributed to the conversation, but who heeded it not at all, suddenly bent towards Gilbert, fixed his 99burning eyes upon him, and said, in a lower voice, but one which was still distinctly audible to them all—

Michael, who had patiently waited until this aside was added to the conversation, but didn’t pay it any mind, suddenly leaned towards Gilbert, fixed his intense gaze on him, and said in a quieter voice that was still clearly audible to everyone—

Two thousand, Gilbert; it is an odd coincidence. Do you remember my saying to you long ago, that if I’d two thousand to start with I would be married to-morrow—eh?’

Two thousand, Gilbert; it’s a strange coincidence. Do you remember me telling you a long time ago that if I had two thousand to start with, I would get married tomorrow—right?’

Gilbert neither moved nor raised his head.

Gilbert didn't move or lift his head.

‘I know you thought that a very imprudent way of spending two thousand pounds. It seems my father must have held the same opinion, and between you, you have arranged that I should do nothing mischievous.’

‘I know you thought it was a really unwise way to spend two thousand pounds. It seems my father must have felt the same way, and between the two of you, you've decided that I shouldn't do anything reckless.’

Here he raised himself up again, and, turning to the others, went on—

Here he lifted himself up again and, turning to the others, continued—

‘I want you all to understand this. That which I am not trusted to handle for myself; that which is confided by my father to my younger brother to take care of, lest I should misuse it—left so by my own father, to whom I have been a dutiful and honourable son,—I take God to witness it;—that is not for me at all. I refuse to touch it. You all hear what I say?’

‘I want you all to get this. The things my father doesn’t trust me to handle myself, and has instead given to my younger brother to take care of, in case I misuse it—left like that by my own father, to whom I’ve been a loyal and respectable son—I swear to God, that does not belong to me at all. I won’t touch it. Do you all hear what I’m saying?’

There was a low murmur from the doctor and Roger. Michael went on—

There was a quiet conversation between the doctor and Roger. Michael continued—

‘That being the case, it seems that what I have left, to call my own, is my father’s house—the house in which we were both born and brought up, where we lived as brothers, without an unbrotherly thought—on my part at least; and the house where, when I went out into the world to relieve the burden which had fallen on our affairs, I left you in my place, to tend my father; to watch over all our interests; to deal justly by me as well as by yourself——’

‘Given the situation, it looks like what I have left to call my own is my father’s house—the house where we were both born and raised, where we lived as brothers, without any unbrotherly thoughts—at least on my part; and the house where, when I went out into the world to ease the burden that had fallen on our situation, I left you in my place to take care of our father; to look after all our interests; to treat me fairly as well as yourself——’

There was a very long pause. It seemed as if Michael, steady though his voice had remained, were unable to 100finish the utterance of the thoughts that were in his mind. The others were silent, and Gilbert looked doggedly downwards.

There was a long pause. It felt like Michael, even though his voice was steady, couldn't get the thoughts in his mind out. The others were quiet, and Gilbert stared intently downwards.

‘That house, as I say, is now all I have, but it is my own, and you have just given in the account of your stewardship,’ went on Michael, his lips white and his eyes hard, so that Roger felt a kind of fear of him. ‘There it is!’ He laid his hand upon the will. ‘To me, it has been a fatal stewardship. It has robbed me not only of my inheritance, but of my brother.’ And he advanced two or three steps nearer to Gilbert.

‘That house, as I said, is all I have now, but it's mine, and you've just given an account of your management,’ Michael continued, his lips pale and his eyes intense, causing Roger to feel a sense of fear toward him. ‘There it is!’ He placed his hand on the will. ‘To me, it's been a disastrous management. It has taken away not just my inheritance, but also my brother.’ He stepped a couple of paces closer to Gilbert.

The latter rose; perhaps he knew what was to come. Neither of the others dared to speak. Gilbert once lifted his head and looked at his brother, but instantly his face sank again. He was voiceless, powerless, defenceless. Michael stepped aside and threw the door open wide.

The latter stood up; maybe he sensed what was about to happen. Neither of the others dared to say anything. Gilbert briefly raised his head and looked at his brother, but then quickly lowered his face again. He felt mute, helpless, and vulnerable. Michael moved aside and swung the door open wide.

‘Being my house,’ he said, ‘I order you to leave it now, this instant. Go!’

“Since this is my house,” he said, “I’m telling you to leave it right now, this instant. Go!”

Another pause. Silence still. Michael stood waiting. Gilbert looked around him, as if he struggled to speak, but could not. He saw nothing to cheer him. Dr. Rowntree with his hands clasped, his kind face looking the picture of woe; Roger Camm frowning and silent. Gilbert took two steps towards the door.

Another pause. Silence remained. Michael stood waiting. Gilbert glanced around him, as if he was trying to speak but couldn’t. He saw nothing to lift his spirits. Dr. Rowntree, with his hands clasped, had a kind face that looked totally miserable; Roger Camm was frowning and silent. Gilbert took two steps toward the door.

‘Michael,’ he said.

‘Michael,’ he said.

‘Go!’ repeated Michael, in a stony voice.

‘Go!’ repeated Michael, in an emotionless voice.

Gilbert walked slowly out at the door, into the hall, took his hat, and left the house. They heard the hall door close after him, and it was with two of them, at least, as if the sound struck them like an actual blow. To turn one’s brother out of doors would generally be done figuratively—morally, perhaps. Michael had done it literally, and with a resistless determination and 101strength of will which none of them had credited him with. His hour had come at last, and the real stuff of which he was made, good or bad, was beginning to show itself.

Gilbert walked slowly out the door into the hall, grabbed his hat, and left the house. They heard the hall door shut behind him, and for at least two of them, it felt like the sound hit them like a physical blow. Usually, turning your brother out would be a figurative act—morally, maybe. Michael had done it literally, with a determination and strength of will that none of them had expected from him. His moment had finally arrived, and the true nature of who he was, good or bad, was starting to reveal itself.

After a moment’s silence, he turned again to the others and said—

After a brief moment of silence, he turned back to the others and said—

‘I won’t detain you any longer. I wish I could have spared you such a scene, but as my two nearest friends, I wished you to be under no mistake as to what I was going to do. And now I should like to be alone for awhile.’

‘I won’t keep you any longer. I wish I could have saved you from this scene, but since you are my two closest friends, I wanted to make sure you understood what I was about to do. Now, I’d like to be alone for a bit.’

Roger heaved a deep sigh, and said nothing, but moved towards the door. The doctor, who had a tender heart, and down whose cheeks the tears were running, fell back into old Quaker phraseology, as he almost sobbed out—

Roger let out a deep sigh and said nothing, but walked towards the door. The doctor, who had a kind heart and tears streaming down his cheeks, fell back into old Quaker language as he nearly sobbed out—

‘Michael, my poor, poor lad, thou’ll come and sleep in thy own bed to-night, at my house, won’t thou?’

‘Michael, my poor, poor boy, you'll come and sleep in your own bed tonight, at my place, won't you?’

‘Yes, I will, doctor,’ replied Michael slowly; and they left him alone.

‘Yes, I will, doctor,’ Michael replied slowly; and they left him alone.

102

CHAPTER 9

THE GODDESS OF THE TENDER FEET

‘The goddess Calamity is delicate, and ... her feet are tender. Her feet are soft, he says, for she treads not upon the ground, but makes her path upon the heads of men.’

‘The goddess Calamity is delicate, and ... her feet are tender. Her feet are soft, he says, because she doesn’t walk on the ground, but paves her way over the heads of men.’

These words, or something like them, were floating dimly in Roger Camm’s mind, as he walked with Dr. Rowntree across the square to the house on the opposite side. His heart was full to bursting. Loving Michael as he did, better than any one in the world, he felt to the full the meaning of the summons he had received, to hear his friend’s decision. It is not for a light thing that a man turns out of doors the brother in whom he has all his life felt unqualified trust and confidence; it is not a casual acquaintance whom he summons to witness the deed, and so Roger felt. But while he quite appreciated this accident of the thing, the thing itself bewildered him even yet. It was one of those bizarre, jarring circumstances which come upon one like a clap of thunder from a cloudless sky, which one fails to take in properly on the first blush of them. Even yet, Roger could not feel at home with the recollection of Michael standing erect and stiff, the spirit of anger flaming from his eyes, deaf to every remonstrance, and casting scornful eyes upon Gilbert’s pitiful condition.

These words, or something similar, were vaguely in Roger Camm’s mind as he walked with Dr. Rowntree across the square to the house on the other side. His heart was overflowing. Loving Michael as he did, more than anyone else in the world, he completely understood the significance of the message he had received to hear his friend's decision. It’s not a trivial matter when a man turns out of doors the brother he has always trusted completely; it's not just a casual acquaintance he calls to witness the act, and Roger felt that deeply. But while he recognized this unusual aspect of the situation, the core of it still confused him. It was one of those strange, jarring moments that hit you like a bolt of lightning on a clear day, something you struggle to process at first. Even now, Roger couldn’t come to terms with the memory of Michael standing tall and rigid, anger blazing in his eyes, ignoring every plea and looking down with disdain at Gilbert’s miserable state.

103Neither he nor the doctor spoke till they were in the house again. It seemed that they had been but a short time away, for there was everything as Roger had left it, and the luncheon table set for them. This bald reality and commonplace of everyday life did not seem to put things into any more comprehensible shape; if possible, they heightened the strangeness and sadness of the situation. But standing together there, they (to use the vernacular) ‘found their tongues.’ Dr. Rowntree sat down in his easy-chair, and wiped his eyes with a large red bandana handkerchief, blew his nose violently, and said, in a voice which was yet full of tears—

103Neither he nor the doctor said anything until they were back in the house. It felt like they had been gone for just a short while because everything was as Roger had left it, and the lunch table was set for them. This stark reality and the banality of everyday life didn’t make things any clearer; if anything, they intensified the strangeness and sadness of the moment. But standing there together, they (to put it simply) ‘found their voices.’ Dr. Rowntree sat down in his armchair, wiped his eyes with a large red bandana, blew his nose loudly, and said, in a voice still full of tears—

‘Who would ha’ thought it, Roger? who would ha’ thought it?’

‘Who would have thought it, Roger? Who would have thought it?’

‘Well,’ said Roger, propping his broad back against the mantelpiece, and staring down at his boots, ‘not I, for one, and I think there will be precious few to jerk their heads and say, “I told you so,” this time. And yet I don’t feel half so much surprised as enraged, now that it is all out.’

‘Well,’ said Roger, leaning his broad back against the mantelpiece and looking down at his boots, ‘not me, for one, and I think there will be very few who’ll nod and say, “I told you so,” this time. And yet I don’t feel nearly as surprised as I do angry, now that it’s all out.’

‘He should not have flung away what was left him in that way,’ complained Dr. Rowntree. ‘He should have been cool.’

‘He shouldn’t have tossed aside what was left to him like that,’ complained Dr. Rowntree. ‘He should have stayed calm.’

‘Cool, doctor! Now, come! would you have been cool? Were you cool, as it was?’

‘Cool, doctor! Now, come! Would you have been cool? Were you cool, as it was?’

‘No, no, I know. But he ought to have kept cool. He should have carried it before a court of justice. They do set aside wills sometimes, that are flagrantly unjust; and I think they would, at any rate, have handed him over that two thousand to do as he liked with. I’m sure they would; it stands to reason. An elder son, with not a penny of cash left him, except, as you may say, at the discretion of his younger brother—monstrous, monstrous! As if he had been a spendthrift, or a ne’er-do-weel!’

'No, no, I get it. But he should have stayed calm. He ought to have taken it to court. Sometimes they do throw out wills that are really unfair; and I think they would have at least given him the two thousand to do whatever he wanted with. I'm sure they would; it makes sense. An older son, with no cash left to him, except, as you could say, at the mercy of his younger brother—ridiculous, absolutely ridiculous! As if he were a wasteful spender or a loser!'

104‘If it were twenty thousand, it would make no difference,’ said Roger slowly, for he had been working the thing out in his mind. ‘I can see where it is. Do you suppose Michael could have got beside himself in that way, just because he was disappointed of money that he had expected? He thinks too little of it for that. If every penny had been left at his own disposal, I have very little doubt he would have left it entirely in Gilbert’s hands, for he thought all the world of his business capacities. It is the treachery, not the money. When I think how Gilbert has sneaked—sneaked, all through it——’ Roger stamped his foot. ‘It shows you ought never to trust any one, least of all your nearest relations. Where Michael trusts, he trusts with his whole heart, just in the same way that he loves. He trusted Gilbert and he trusted his father, and they have cheated and duped him like a couple of blacklegs. I hope Master Gilbert’s greed will avenge itself on his own head, and I wish a pest upon every penny of his ill-gotten inheritance. It isn’t the money only that Michael has lost; it’s his faith and his trust: it is his brother, that’s what it is. That isn’t a loss you get over in a moment, even if your brother dies; and Michael has lost Gilbert in a worse way than if he had been burying him to-day beside their father. That’s about it. He will never get over it, to be the same again.’

104 "If it were twenty thousand, it wouldn't really change anything," Roger said slowly, as he had been thinking it over. "I can see what’s going on. Do you really think Michael could have lost it just because he was let down about money he expected? He doesn’t care about it that much. If every penny had been his to do with as he pleased, I’m sure he would have left it all in Gilbert’s hands because he thought so highly of his business skills. It’s the betrayal, not the money. When I think about how sneaky Gilbert has been—sneaky, all the way through—” Roger stamped his foot. “It shows you should never trust anyone, especially not your closest relatives. When Michael trusts, he does it completely, just like how he loves. He trusted Gilbert and he trusted his father, and they’ve deceived him like a pair of crooks. I hope Gilbert’s greed backfires on him, and I wish a curse on every cent of his ill-gotten inheritance. It’s not just the money Michael has lost; it’s his faith and trust; it's his brother, that’s what it is. That’s not a loss you recover from quickly, even if your brother dies; and Michael has lost Gilbert in a way that’s worse than if he were burying him today next to their father. That’s the truth. He’ll never be the same again."

‘I’m afraid not—I’m afraid not.’

"Sorry, but no."

‘He would not be what he is if he could,’ said Roger.

‘He wouldn't be who he is if he could,’ said Roger.

‘How can one console him?’

"How can we comfort him?"

‘Nohow. It isn’t to be done.’

‘No way. It can’t be done.’

‘What can I say to him, my poor lad?’

‘What can I tell him, my poor kid?’

‘Nothing, if you’ll believe me. I can tell you I shall not speak of it. There are things no one ought to meddle 105with, unless they are opened out to one. I know why he sent for me—it was in order that he might not have to enter into the whole business again. He wanted it done with, sealed up, that I might know he had no brother any more. You can’t very well talk to a man of a relation he hasn’t got, and I shall keep my mouth shut.’

‘Nothing, if you believe me. I can tell you I won’t talk about it. There are things that no one should get involved in unless they’re invited to. I know why he called me—it was so he wouldn’t have to go through the whole thing again. He wanted it finished, wrapped up, so that I would know he no longer had a brother. You can’t really discuss a family member that doesn’t exist, and I’ll stay quiet.’

‘I will try,’ said Dr. Rowntree; ‘but if I see him looking very miserable, I don’t think I can keep quiet.’

"I'll give it a shot," said Dr. Rowntree, "but if I see him looking really down, I don’t think I can stay silent."

‘You won’t see Michael looking miserable, I can tell you that. My time is up,’ added Roger, looking at his watch. ‘I must go back to my work.’

‘You won't catch Michael looking unhappy, I promise you that. My time's up,’ Roger said, glancing at his watch. ‘I need to get back to my work.’

He left the house, with the thought just come into his mind, ‘After all, I shall have to speak to him. I don’t see how how I can stay in this shop any longer, after the treatment he has had.’

He left the house, with the thought just coming to his mind, ‘After all, I’ll have to talk to him. I don’t see how I can stay in this shop any longer after the way he’s been treated.’

He turned into the office, but it was with difficulty that he succeeded in giving any attention to his work; for in his mind’s eye he had the image of Michael, seated alone in his desolation in that wretched room, where the wretched scene of the morning had taken place. It seemed to Roger that the worst blow had befallen Michael which by any possibility could overtake him—which idea serves sweetly to illustrate his own extreme ignorance of life, and of the protean forms which calamity and misfortune can assume; also of the marvellously elastic nature of the human creature, and of that part of it, be it brain, or heart, or soul, or whatsoever it may in reality be, which suffers.

He walked into the office, but it was hard for him to focus on his work; in his mind, he kept seeing Michael, sitting alone in his misery in that terrible room where the awful scene from the morning had happened. Roger thought that the worst possible thing had happened to Michael, which only highlighted his own complete lack of understanding of life and the many ways that disaster and misfortune can manifest. He also realized how incredibly resilient humans can be, and that part of us—whether it’s the brain, heart, soul, or whatever it truly is—that feels pain.

Roger Camm, repeating to himself the half-forgotten Greek of his quotation about the goddess Calamity, never dreamed for a moment but that she had stayed her course. Surely her feet had pressed with sufficient weight upon 106the head which she had selected as her standpoint! Could his spiritual eye have pierced that veil, filmy, and yet dense, which envelops us as we move to and fro on this earth, and seen the guiding powers about Michael, he would have perceived still hovering amongst them a dark form with a woebegone countenance—her of the tender feet yet.

Roger Camm, repeating to himself the half-remembered Greek of his quote about the goddess Calamity, never imagined for a second that she had changed her path. Surely her feet had pressed down with enough weight on the head she had chosen as her vantage point! If his spiritual eye could have pierced that thin yet heavy veil that surrounds us as we navigate this world, and seen the guiding forces around Michael, he would have noticed a dark figure still hovering among them—her with the delicate feet.

He returned to Dr. Rowntree’s from his work, and, having no heart to amuse himself in any way outside, sat with a book, to which he gave but a divided attention, wondering the while whether Michael would go to Magdalen that night, or wait till the morrow; and wondering likewise whether she would be of any use to him in the crisis.

He came back to Dr. Rowntree's after work, and since he didn't feel like entertaining himself outside, he sat down with a book, though he was only half-focused on it. He kept wondering if Michael would go to Magdalen that night or wait until the next day, and he also wondered if she would be any help to him during this tough time.

‘Gilbert would be a better spec. for her now,’ said Roger bitterly, within himself. ‘Only, not to blacken him more than is absolutely necessary, he never had the faintest fancy for her. In fact, I don’t believe he would take her with fifty thousand down.’

‘Gilbert would be a better match for her now,’ Roger thought bitterly to himself. ‘But just to avoid saying anything worse than necessary, he never really had the slightest interest in her. Honestly, I don’t think he would take her even if she came with fifty thousand up front.’

Towards ten o’clock Michael came in, greeted them both with great composure, took his accustomed chair, lighted his pipe, and made some few observations to them before they all went to bed. He made not the slightest allusion to what had taken place in the morning, and Roger did not choose or wish to break upon this reserve: the little doctor did not dare. He found, what he had never suspected before, that his adopted son had the power of holding him at arm’s length, and while he could not but admire what seemed to him Michael’s strength and self-possession, he was not quite happy at finding it thus, as it were, used against himself. This dry-eyed composure, this something indescribable in voice and glance, were, thought the doctor, magnificent, 107but they did not invite to the sentimental reflections of which he was longing to disburden himself.

Around ten o’clock, Michael walked in, greeted them both calmly, took his usual seat, lit his pipe, and shared a few comments before they all headed to bed. He didn’t mention anything about what had happened that morning, and Roger didn’t want to break the silence. The little doctor didn’t dare to either. He realized, to his surprise, that his adopted son had the ability to keep him at a distance. While he couldn’t help but admire what he saw as Michael’s strength and composure, he felt uneasy that it was being used against him. This calm demeanor, along with something indescribable in his voice and look, struck the doctor as impressive, but it didn’t encourage the emotional reflections he was eager to express.

They separated at their usual hour, and no one complained the next morning of not having slept, though under Michael’s eyes there were ominous purple rings which told of his having enjoyed something less than perfect repose.

They parted ways at their usual time, and no one mentioned the next morning that they hadn't slept well, even though there were unsettling dark circles under Michael’s eyes that hinted he hadn't really rested well.

Roger got a few words alone with him before breakfast.

Roger had a few moments to talk with him before breakfast.

‘Michael, I want to speak to you. After what has happened, I don’t see how I can stay on at the factories. I don’t fancy being mixed up with those two, when you are my friend.’

‘Michael, I need to talk to you. After everything that’s happened, I don’t think I can keep working at the factories. I don’t want to be involved with those two, especially since you’re my friend.’

Michael paused a moment. ‘I understand what you mean,’ said he. ‘You are loyal, Roger, at any rate. But there is no need for you to feel like that. It is entirely between him and me, and not another soul in the world, if you know what I mean. I know what you feel, and I believe I should feel the same in your place; but can you make a sacrifice for my sake?’

Michael paused for a moment. "I get what you're saying," he said. "You're loyal, Roger, that's for sure. But you don't need to feel that way. It's completely between him and me, and no one else in the world, if you catch my drift. I understand how you feel, and I think I'd feel the same in your shoes; but can you make a sacrifice for me?"

‘I daresay I could, if I knew what it was.’

‘I bet I could, if I knew what it was.’

‘It is, just to remain where you are. I don’t want any one to notice it for me. I can notice things for myself—such things as I wish noticing.’

‘It’s just to stay right where you are. I don’t want anyone to notice it for me. I can notice things myself—those things that I want to notice.’

‘Oh, that settles the matter, of course,’ said Roger. ‘I shall stay—unless they sack me.’

‘Oh, that settles it, for sure,’ said Roger. ‘I’ll stay—unless they fire me.’

At that moment a note was brought to Michael. He opened and read it very quickly, and then tossed it across to Roger.

At that moment, a note was handed to Michael. He opened it and read it quickly, then tossed it over to Roger.

‘Read it,’ said he. ‘You must see me through each stage of this, so that we need never have to mention it to each other again.’

‘Read it,’ he said. ‘You need to support me through every step of this, so we never have to bring it up again.’

Roger read it. It was from Gilbert, and the paper 108on which it was written was stamped, ‘Thorsgarth, Bradstane-upon-Tees.’

Roger read it. It was from Gilbert, and the paper 108 on which it was written was stamped, ‘Thorsgarth, Bradstane-upon-Tees.’

‘There are two precious rascals together under the same roof,’ was Roger’s unspoken comment before he began to read.

‘There are two little troublemakers under the same roof,’ was Roger’s unspoken thought before he started to read.

But his face changed as he perused the lines. The note was short, but strong in its very baldness and simplicity; as unlike Gilbert’s ordinary soft politeness as the inflexible decisiveness of Michael in the same matter had been unlike his usual conduct.

But his expression shifted as he read the lines. The note was brief, but powerful in its bluntness and straightforwardness; it was as different from Gilbert’s usual gentle politeness as Michael’s unwavering decisiveness in the same situation had been from his typical behavior.

Gilbert asked Michael for an interview. ‘Though you have treated me like a dog,’ he said, ‘I will show you things so that they shall be right, if you will see me. I can make it straight, too, though you do not think so.’ After a few more phrases of a similar kind, he concluded—‘Do not be hasty in your reply. Think well before you refuse what I ask, for if you do, I shall never ask again. I can make it right, and the whole future of both of us may depend upon your answer.’

Gilbert asked Michael for an interview. "Even though you've treated me poorly," he said, "I can show you things to set things right if you'll meet with me. I can straighten things out, even if you don't believe that." After a few more comments along those lines, he finished, "Don't rush your response. Think carefully before you turn me down, because if you do, I won’t ask again. I can make it right, and our entire future may depend on your answer."

Roger read this twice over to himself, and looked at Michael, who had gone to his desk and was writing quickly. As soon as he had finished, he came again to Roger and handed him his letter, which ran—

Roger read this twice to himself and looked at Michael, who had gone to his desk and was writing quickly. Once he finished, he returned to Roger and handed him his letter, which said—

‘I have received your note, and decline to see you or hold any communication with you. Your possessions are, I believe, at the Red Gables. I shall not be there to-morrow, and you will be at liberty to fetch away what you choose of your belongings. After that you cfannot be admitted there.

‘I got your note, and I’m choosing not to see you or have any contact with you. I think your things are at the Red Gables. I won’t be there tomorrow, so you can take whatever you want from your belongings. After that, you won’t be allowed in.’

Michael Langstroth.

‘Michael,’ said Roger, holding both these documents in his hand, and speaking very earnestly, ‘forgive me for even seeming to meddle in your affairs. Gilbert 109has a meaning under that note of his. Won’t you think twice before you send that answer to him?’

‘Michael,’ said Roger, holding both documents in his hand and speaking very seriously, ‘forgive me for even appearing to interfere in your matters. Gilbert has a point behind that note of his. Won’t you think twice before you reply to him?’

‘I did all the thinking about him that I shall ever give to him again, yesterday,’ said Michael, trenchantly. ‘Do you suppose I spent all yesterday shut up in that room without coming to some definite conclusions upon matters in general and in particular? That is the answer I mean him to have, and that is the answer I shall send him.’

‘I did all the thinking about him that I will ever do, yesterday,’ Michael said sharply. ‘Do you think I spent all of yesterday locked in that room without reaching some clear conclusions about things in general and his situation in particular? That’s the response I intend for him to get, and that’s the response I’ll send him.’

Roger had been far more struck than he would have cared to confess, with Gilbert’s appeal. He felt as if confessing it would impeach his loyalty to his friend, and he was all Michael’s—heart and soul. But he was a man with a reasonable head too, and he could not thrust out the feeling, though he was angry with himself for having it, that Michael was unjust, even though the object of his injustice were so great a sinner as Gilbert. Yesterday, Roger had thought no punishment could be terrible enough for Gilbert and his ‘sneaking;’ now the punishment was beginning, and he found himself almost ready to plead for mercy for the criminal.

Roger couldn't deny how much Gilbert appealed to him, even though he wished he could. Admitting it felt like it would betray his loyalty to his friend, and he was completely devoted to Michael. However, Roger was also a logical person, and he couldn't ignore the feeling—though he was frustrated with himself for having it—that Michael was being unfair, even if Gilbert really was a huge jerk. Just yesterday, Roger believed there was no punishment harsh enough for Gilbert and his sneaky ways; now that the punishment was beginning, he found himself almost wanting to plead for mercy for Gilbert.

‘Michael,’ he said, in a low voice, ‘have you the right to do it?’

‘Michael,’ he said quietly, ‘do you have the right to do that?’

‘Yes, I have,’ replied Michael, his face growing terribly hard and set again. ‘Nothing that I do to him now can be wrong.’

‘Yes, I have,’ Michael replied, his expression becoming cold and determined once more. ‘Anything I do to him now can't be wrong.’

Roger paused, looking at his friend. In his mind were the words, ‘until seventy times seven,’ but he had not the courage to utter them. In the abstract, and as a Christian precept and command, doubtless they were right, but Michael was his friend; Michael had been so fearfully, so stupendously wronged and cheated, and by his own brother. Was he to plead Gilbert’s cause to 110Michael? The idea seemed monstrous. Make it right? What could make right or alter that which he had done, cunningly and secretly, against the brother who had trusted him? ‘Put yourself in his place—in Michael’s place,’ said Roger to himself. ‘Michael must be right. And yet—what a cursed thing to have reared its head between two brothers!’

Roger paused, looking at his friend. The words “forgive them seventy times seven” were on his mind, but he didn't have the courage to say them. In theory, as a Christian principle, they were definitely valid, but Michael was his friend; Michael had been so horribly wronged and cheated, especially by his own brother. Should he really advocate for Gilbert to Michael? The thought felt outrageous. Make it right? What could possibly fix or change what he had done, slyly and secretly, against the brother who had trusted him? “Put yourself in his shoes—in Michael’s shoes,” Roger thought to himself. “Michael must be right. And yet—what a damned thing to have come between two brothers!”

‘You will do what you—please’ (he was going to have said, ‘what you think right,’ but he instinctively felt that that would not have been the true expression). ‘I know I would give my right hand if it could be different.’

‘You will do what you want’ (he was going to say, ‘what you think is right,’ but he instinctively felt that wouldn’t have been the true expression). ‘I know I would give my right hand if it could be different.’

‘I know you would, but it never can and never will,’ said Michael, folding and sealing his letter; and within a quarter of an hour it was on its way to Thorsgarth.

‘I know you would, but it never can and never will,’ said Michael, folding and sealing his letter; and within fifteen minutes, it was on its way to Thorsgarth.

‘Are you going far to-day?’ the doctor asked Michael at breakfast. He would have given a good deal if the young man would have professed himself unable to stir, and so would have given him an opening for sympathy and condolence. But the young man did nothing of the kind.

“Are you going far today?” the doctor asked Michael at breakfast. He would have given a lot if the young man had admitted he couldn’t move, as that would have given him a chance to show sympathy and concern. But the young man did nothing of the sort.

‘Yes,’ he answered at once; ‘a good way. I shall not be back to lunch. I shall get that at the Brydges. Then I have to go on to Cotherstone, but I shall be back to dinner; and then,’ he added, ‘I must really try to get to Balder Hall. It is ages since I was there.’

‘Yes,’ he replied immediately; ‘that sounds good. I won’t be back for lunch. I’ll eat at the Brydges. After that, I have to head over to Cotherstone, but I’ll be back for dinner; and then,’ he added, ‘I really need to make a trip to Balder Hall. It’s been forever since I last went.’

111

CHAPTER X

THE PROCESS OF ANNEALING

Soon after breakfast they separated as was their wont. Roger and the doctor came and went as usual, but the November afternoon had grown to darkness before Michael returned, looking pale and fagged from his long ride and hard day’s work. Taken as a whole, the patients in and around Bradstane were not a very profitable set. For one rich old lady like Miss Strangforth, said Dr. Rowntree, lingering on as a chronic invalid for years—always wanting attention, and always profoundly grateful for all that her physicians either did or failed to do for her, and paying her bills with a cheque by return of post—for one treasure like this there were a dozen farmers’ wives and daughters, or sordid, unlovely poor in Bridge Street, calling upon the doctor with a frequency and persistency which they would never have dreamed of if they had possessed either the means or the intention of paying him. Others there were, cottagers, labourers, living at immense distances over bad roads, and expecting a great deal of attention in return for very small fees—anything but a profitable clientèle—and some of these Michael had been visiting to-day.

Soon after breakfast, they went their separate ways as usual. Roger and the doctor came and went like always, but it was dark by the time Michael got back, looking pale and worn out from his long ride and tough day at work. Overall, the patients in and around Bradstane weren't very lucrative. For one wealthy old lady like Miss Strangforth, as Dr. Rowntree put it, who lingered on as a chronic invalid for years—always needing attention and always extremely grateful for whatever her doctors did or didn't do for her, promptly paying her bills by return of post—for one gem like this, there were a dozen farmers' wives and daughters, or grim, unappealing poor in Bridge Street, visiting the doctor with a frequency and persistence they wouldn't have even considered if they had the means or intention to pay him. Then there were cottagers and laborers living far away over rough roads, expecting a lot of attention in exchange for very small fees—anything but a profitable clients—and some of these Michael had been visiting today.

He came in, picked up a note which lay on the hall table waiting for him, which he looked for as if he expected 112it—his dark face lighted for a moment as he took it, for the handwriting was that of Magdalen Wynter—put his head in at the library door, remarking, ‘I’m wet through—change my things—down directly,’ and ran upstairs, shutting his bedroom door after him.

He walked in, picked up a note that was on the hall table waiting for him, looking for it as if he expected it—his dark face brightened for a moment when he grabbed it because the handwriting was Magdalen Wynter’s—he peeked into the library and said, “I’m soaked—change my clothes—do it right away,” then ran upstairs, shutting his bedroom door behind him.

‘What a spirit!’ cried the doctor, enthusiastically. ‘What a spirit he has! He’ll get over it yet.’

‘What a spirit!’ the doctor exclaimed, excitedly. ‘What a spirit he has! He’ll pull through this yet.’

‘Better than his brother will, I think,’ said Roger, half to himself; and then, gazing into the fire, he wondered what Gilbert was doing, and wished, as he had caught himself wishing more than once that day, that Michael could have seen his way to answer that note of Gilbert’s differently.

‘Better than his brother will, I think,’ said Roger, half to himself; and then, gazing into the fire, he wondered what Gilbert was doing, and wished, as he had caught himself wishing more than once that day, that Michael could have found a different way to respond to that note from Gilbert.

By and by the gong sounded. Roger and the doctor went into the dining-room. Michael was still upstairs. The soup had been served, and he came not.

Eventually, the gong rang. Roger and the doctor entered the dining room. Michael was still upstairs. The soup had been served, yet he did not come down.

‘Go to Mr. Langstroth’s door and say everything will be cold, and we are waiting for him,’ said Dr. Rowntree to the serving-maid, who did as she was told, and presently returned, speedily followed by Michael.

‘Go to Mr. Langstroth’s door and tell him everything will be cold, and that we’re waiting for him,’ Dr. Rowntree said to the serving-maid, who did as she was instructed and soon came back, quickly followed by Michael.

Roger gave a sharp glance at him, and thought he carried his head very high—higher than usual.

Roger shot him a sharp look and thought he was holding his head up unusually high.

‘Sorry to keep you waiting,’ he said, with an affected, jaunty air, not in the least like his usual manner. ‘I quite forgot how time was going on.’

“Sorry to keep you waiting,” he said, with a self-consciously cheerful vibe, completely unlike his usual self. “I totally lost track of time.”

He laughed as he spoke, and said he was ravenously hungry, but offended the doctor greatly by scarcely touching what was set before him.

He laughed as he talked and said he was super hungry, but he really upset the doctor by hardly eating anything that was put in front of him.

‘What do you mean by saying you are ravenous, and then not eating anything?’ he asked, crossly.

“What do you mean by saying you’re starving, and then not eating anything?” he asked, annoyed.

Michael laughed a nervous, forced laugh, and replied—

Michael let out a tense, awkward laugh and replied—

‘Oh, I must have thought I was hungrier than I really 113am. I can’t eat anything now. These long rides take it out of a fellow in such a way.’

‘Oh, I must have thought I was hungrier than I actually am. I can’t eat anything now. These long rides really wear a person out like this.’ 113

‘Did you have lunch at the Brydges?’

‘Did you have lunch at the Brydges?’

‘Yes. They have quite a lot of people staying there. That was one reason why I was so late. After lunch I went with Tom to the stables to see his new hunter. It is a beauty, too.’

‘Yes. They have a good number of people staying there. That was one reason why I was so late. After lunch, I went with Tom to the stables to check out his new hunter. It’s a real beauty, too.’

Roger sat silent, misliking the unusual volubility of Michael’s speech and excuses. Michael himself, in the meantime, had gone off on a new tack, and was describing his adventures at a farmhouse on the moors, and the extraordinary symptoms enumerated by the mistress of it as requiring his advice. Dr. Rowntree, pleased to see that Michael was what he called ‘plucking up a bit,’ did not notice anything forced or unnatural in his manner. Roger’s forebodings grew every moment darker, and he was thankful when at last they rose from the table and went into the library. On their way thither, however, he happened to touch Michael’s sleeve with his hand, and found that it was wet.

Roger sat quietly, disliking the way Michael was unusually chatty and making excuses. Meanwhile, Michael had switched topics and was detailing his adventures at a farmhouse on the moors, along with the strange symptoms the housekeeper had described that needed his advice. Dr. Rowntree, happy to see Michael what he called "pulling himself together," didn't notice anything forced or unnatural about his behavior. Roger's unease grew darker by the moment, and he felt relieved when they finally got up from the table and headed into the library. However, on their way there, he accidentally brushed against Michael's sleeve with his hand and realized it was damp.

‘Why, man!’ exclaimed he, ‘you said you were wet through, and you have got on the identical togs that you came in with. What an ass you are, Michael!’ he added, gently. ‘Go upstairs and change, right away, or you won’t get to Balder Hall to-night.’

‘Why, man!’ he exclaimed, ‘you said you were soaked, and you’re still wearing the same clothes you came in with. What a fool you are, Michael!’ he added gently. ‘Go upstairs and change right now, or you won’t make it to Balder Hall tonight.’

‘I’m not going to Balder Hall—I think not,’ said Michael, wearily, as he let Roger push him towards the stairs, up which he began slowly and aimlessly to climb.

‘I’m not going to Balder Hall—I don’t think so,’ said Michael, tiredly, as he let Roger guide him toward the stairs, where he began to climb slowly and without direction.

‘There’s something wrong—something wrong—something wrong,’ kept ringing through Roger’s mind. ‘And something more than I know of.’

‘Something’s not right—something’s not right—something’s not right,’ kept echoing in Roger’s mind. ‘And it’s more than I realize.’

Michael’s room was over the study. Roger, listening intently, heard him go into it, move about for a moment, 114and then all was quiet. He sat with a book in his hand, and waited till his suspense grew almost to agony. At last he could be quiet no longer. He went upstairs and knocked softly at Michael’s door. There was no answer. When he had tried once or twice again, he opened the door and went in. The candle burned on the dressing-table. Michael was in a large old easy-chair by the bedside, his head sunk on his breast, his eyes closed, and an open letter drooping from his right hand.

Michael's room was above the study. Roger, listening closely, heard him enter, move around for a moment, 114 and then everything fell silent. He sat with a book in his hand, waiting until his anxiety became almost unbearable. Finally, he couldn't stay quiet any longer. He went upstairs and gently knocked on Michael's door. There was no response. After trying once or twice more, he opened the door and stepped inside. The candle burned on the dresser. Michael was in a large, old easy chair by the bed, his head resting on his chest, his eyes closed, and an open letter dangling from his right hand.

‘Still in those wet clothes,’ muttered Roger. ‘He’ll kill himself.’

‘Still in those wet clothes,’ muttered Roger. ‘He’s going to hurt himself.’

He went up to him, and touched him on the shoulder. Michael awoke with a start, and looked confusedly around him.

He approached him and tapped him on the shoulder. Michael startled awake and looked around in confusion.

‘Roger!’ he said. ‘I’m so sleepy. I don’t know what’s come over me.’ He seemed to see the letter he held, and went on, in an absent way, ‘Wasn’t it rather too bad of her not to wait till she had seen me? So long—it’s three years since I began to wait for her and work for her. But as soon as she heard the first whisper—well, I did write and tell her what I’d done, and said I would go up and see her to-night, you know—yes, to-night. But she never waited. She flung me off,’ and he threw out his arms. ‘She made haste to do it. She must have been glad to do it! There’s something in her letter which says so. See!’ He held it out to Roger. ‘What a lot of disagreeable things you’ve had to do for me lately!’ he went on. ‘Good Lord! how tired I am! I never was so tired in my life. I can’t imagine the reason of it.’

‘Roger!’ he said. ‘I’m so sleepy. I don’t know what’s come over me.’ He seemed to focus on the letter he held, and continued absentmindedly, ‘Wasn’t it kind of her not to wait until she saw me? It’s been three years since I started waiting for her and working for her. But as soon as she heard the first hint—well, I did write and tell her what I’d done, and said I would come up and see her tonight, you know—yes, tonight. But she never waited. She pushed me away,’ and he threw out his arms. ‘She rushed to do it. She must have been happy to do it! There’s something in her letter that says so. Look!’ He held it out to Roger. ‘What a lot of annoying things you’ve had to do for me lately!’ he continued. ‘Good Lord! how tired I am! I’ve never been so tired in my life. I can’t figure out why.’

Roger, deferring for a moment his intention of making Michael go to bed, stopped to read the letter, which ran:—

Roger, putting off his plan to make Michael go to bed for a moment, paused to read the letter, which said:—

115My dear Michael,

‘My dear Michael,’

‘I received your letter this morning, and I am sorry to say I cannot approve of what you have done. Even before I got it, I had been thinking for some time about our engagement, and wondering if it had ever been a wise one. During these three days that you have not been here, I have had ample time to consider the subject. Even if nothing further had happened, I should have written as I now do; but I do not disguise from you that the manner in which you have yourself cut off every prospect of advancement strengthens my resolution. These things are best done promptly. It saves pain to all concerned.

“I got your letter this morning, and I'm sorry to say I can't support what you've done. Even before I received it, I had been thinking for a while about our engagement and wondering if it was ever a good idea. During these three days that you haven’t been here, I’ve had plenty of time to think it over. Even if nothing else had happened, I would have written this anyway; but I won’t hide from you that the way you've completely eliminated any chance for progress makes me even more determined. It's best to handle these things quickly. It prevents unnecessary pain for everyone involved.”

‘As there is now evidently no prospect of our being married within any definite time, I wish our engagement to cease. I desire this both on your account and my own. In addition to the reasons already stated, I do not think it would be for your happiness to continue it, and I am quite sure it would not be for mine. I shall be glad of a line from you when convenient, to say that you consent to my proposal; and with every wish for your happiness and prosperity, I remain,

'Since it’s clear that there’s no chance of us getting married anytime soon, I want our engagement to end. I feel this way for both your sake and mine. Besides the reasons I've already mentioned, I don’t think it would make you happy to keep it going, and I’m certain it wouldn’t make me happy either. I would appreciate a note from you when you have a moment, confirming that you agree with my decision; and with all my best wishes for your happiness and success, I remain,

‘Your sincere friend,
Magdalen Wynter.’

‘There’s a specimen of elegant composition!’ exclaimed Michael, suddenly sitting upright, and laughing harshly. ‘It could not have been more proper if she had written it at school, and the head governess had corrected it. What a blessed thing it is when people know their own minds, and can command plain English in which to make them known! Only it’s a pity that they should take three years to learn what they do want, or whom they don’t want.’ He gave a disagreeable little laugh at 116his own pleasantrypleasantry, and then rose. ‘If you’ll go down, Roger, I will now change these things, and join you directly. But it’s lucky I need not go to Balder Hall, for I feel more and more tired every minute.’

‘What an example of elegant writing!’ Michael exclaimed, suddenly sitting up and laughing harshly. ‘It couldn’t be more proper if she had written it in school and had it corrected by the head teacher. Isn’t it great when people know what they want and can express it in plain English? It’s just too bad it takes them three years to figure out what they want or who they don’t want.’ He gave a disagreeable little laugh at his own joke, and then stood up. ‘If you go down, Roger, I’ll change these things and join you right away. But thank goodness I don’t have to go to Balder Hall, because I’m feeling more and more tired by the minute.’

‘Take off your things, by all means,’ said Roger, gravely; ‘but you must not come down. You must go to bed.’

"Go ahead and take off your stuff," Roger said seriously, "but you can’t come downstairs. You need to go to bed."

‘To bed!’ exclaimed Michael, contemptuously. ‘A man go to bed because he’s had a long ride in the wet and cold, and finds rather a chilly letter to greet him on his return! I am not such an ass.’

‘To bed!’ Michael exclaimed with disdain. ‘A man goes to bed just because he's had a long ride in the rain and cold, and he finds a rather cold letter waiting for him when he gets back! I’m not that foolish.’

But as he spoke, strength seemed to forsake his limbs; he could not stand any more, but sat down again in the chair by the bedside.

But as he spoke, he seemed to lose strength in his limbs; he couldn’t stand any longer and sat down again in the chair by the bedside.

‘Perhaps Askam is sitting with her now. I suppose they will be married,’ he said, betraying in his sudden weakness what his secret fear had evidently been. ‘Perhaps she will keep him straight. He needs it, and she has a spirit, though I know Gilbert and my father never thought so; and——’

‘Maybe Askam is with her now. I guess they’re going to get married,’ he said, revealing in his sudden weakness what his hidden fear had clearly been. ‘Maybe she’ll help him stay on track. He really needs it, and she has a strong will, although I know Gilbert and my dad never thought so; and——’

Here he began to wander in his talk; was shivering and shaking with cold one moment, burning hot the next. The thorough drenching which he had got after leaving the Brydges and riding for miles in the teeth of the bitter wind and rain; the excited condition of his brain over Gilbert’s treachery; the receipt of Magdalen’s letter, with its icy, unyielding egoism, showing him that all these years her own advantage was what she had been thinking of, and that there was not a spark of love for him in her dull heart;—these things broke through even his magnificent health and strength. He could not shake off the physical chill any more than he could the mental prostration. An attack of a tedious, wearing 117low fever reduced him to perfect physical weakness and docility; but far worse than the fever was the accompanying mental gloom, the result of the shock to the nervous system. The young man, shut up in his room, too weak in body to move and shake off his demon visitant, went through all the horrors of a complete nervous breakdown, and made intimate acquaintance with all its attendant crew of ghastly shades—those pallid ghosts which assemble and gibber and mouth at us when we have so imposed upon our hard-worked servants, nerves and brain, as to have rendered them for the time powerless to answer to our imperious demands. Exhausted, they sink down, and say to us, ‘We can no more,’ and then we are at the mercy of every shadow, every whisper, every vain imagining and thought of horror.

Here he started to drift off in his speech; he was shivering and shaking with cold one moment, then burning hot the next. The soaking he got after leaving the Brydges and riding for miles against the bitter wind and rain; the turmoil in his mind over Gilbert’s betrayal; the receipt of Magdalen’s letter, with its icy, unyielding self-interest, revealing that all these years she had only been thinking of her own advantage and that there was no trace of love for him in her dull heart—these things overwhelmed even his great health and strength. He couldn’t shake off the physical chill any more than he could the mental exhaustion. An ongoing, exhausting low fever left him in complete physical weakness and compliance; but far worse than the fever was the accompanying mental gloom, a result of the shock to his nervous system. The young man, locked away in his room, too weak to move and shake off his haunting thoughts, experienced the horrors of a full-blown nervous breakdown and became intimately familiar with all its eerie companions—those pale ghosts that gather and whisper at us when we’ve pushed our overworked nerves and brain to the point where they can no longer respond to our urgent demands. Worn out, they give in and say to us, ‘We can’t do this anymore,’ leaving us vulnerable to every shadow, every whisper, every futile fear and thought of horror.

Michael Langstroth, with his superb constitution and youth and temperance to back him, and with the devoted nursing of two such friends as Roger and the doctor, was in the course of a few weeks restored to comparative strength. Gradually the shades and ghosts, the bats and owls that haunt the dark places of the human mind, retired before gathering physical strength. Things were gone that could never be restored—hopes, joys, faiths, enthusiasms; things which had once seemed all-important, appeared now almost too insignificant for notice. Under Roger’s eyes was the process accomplished which in his blindness he had long ago wished for his friend. He was made into a man: going into the valley of the shadow a youth, for all his six and twenty years, his bone, and his muscle, and his brain; coming out of it alive, sane, whole, if weak, but stripped of every superfluous hope, confidence, or youthfulness.

Michael Langstroth, with his great health, youth, and self-control, along with the dedicated care of two friends, Roger and the doctor, regained his strength over the course of a few weeks. Slowly, the shadows, ghosts, bats, and owls that lurk in the dark corners of the human mind faded as he grew physically stronger. Things that were once vital—hopes, joys, beliefs, enthusiasms—now seemed almost trivial and unworthy of attention. Under Roger’s watchful eyes, the change he had longed for in his friend was finally happening. He emerged as a man: entering the darkness as a youth at just twenty-six years old, with his body and mind intact; coming out alive, sane, and whole, albeit weakened, but stripped of all excess hope, confidence, or youthful naivety.

118It was November when he went to his room that night; it was the very end of December when he came out of it, a hollow-eyed spectre enough. And it was a month later still when Dr. Rowntree carried him down to Hastings one day, returning himself the next, and leaving his adopted son there to recruit.

118It was November when he went to his room that night; it was the very end of December when he came out of it, looking like a hollow-eyed ghost. A month later, Dr. Rowntree took him down to Hastings one day, returning himself the next, and leaving his adopted son there to recover.

So ended Michael Langstroth’s youth, as a tale that is told.

So ended Michael Langstroth’s youth, like a story that's been shared.

119

CHAPTER 11

OTHO’S LETTER-BAG

A November morning, five years later. The sky gray and brooding, the trees still and leafless. Everything outside betokened the drear season of the year, and even the trimly kept lawns of Thorsgarth could not give brightness to this mood of Nature and the time o’ day.

A November morning, five years later. The sky was gray and gloomy, the trees were still and bare. Everything outside signaled the bleak season of the year, and even the well-maintained lawns of Thorsgarth couldn’t lift the heaviness of the mood in Nature and the time of day.

Within, in a small room which he generally used for breakfasting, Otho Askam stood on the hearthrug, with his burly back turned towards a large fire. A letter was in his hand, to which he seemed to pay more attention than it was usually his habit to give to his correspondence, for he turned it about, and perused it often. What are the changes which five years may have wrought in his traits, or how many of them have become strengthened and accentuated during that time?

Within a small room that he usually used for breakfast, Otho Askam stood on the hearth rug, his broad back facing a large fire. He held a letter, giving it more focus than he typically did with his correspondence, as he frequently flipped it over and read it. What changes might five years have made to his characteristics, or how many of them have become more pronounced during that time?

He would seem, outwardly considered, to have gained something, both in breadth and solidity, without having in any way weakened or deteriorated. The lines were as sturdy, as burly as before. The expression of his countenance was distinctly imperious, even more imperious than of yore. As he stood there, the letter in one hand, the other impatiently smoothing the hair on his upper lip—a dark line only, which seemed to accentuate the sullenness of his face, without hiding or 120softening a single harsh trait or feature—as he stood there his countenance was a dangerous-looking one; the expression or atmosphere which radiated from the man was not that of sincerity. In repose he had the old fierceness of appearance—whatever mental or moral change might have taken place, that old look remained; and when he raised his dark eyes and lifted his head, there was the same breathless, hunted, or hunting look about him, as in the days of his very young manhood there had been.

He seemed, at first glance, to have gained something, both in size and strength, without losing any of his power or deteriorating in any way. His features were as solid and robust as ever. The expression on his face was definitely more commanding than before. As he stood there, holding the letter in one hand while his other hand impatiently smoothed the dark line of hair on his upper lip—this only highlighted the gloominess of his face, without softening any harsh traits or features—his expression was menacing; the vibe radiating from him wasn't one of sincerity. In stillness, he had that same fierce appearance—whatever changes might have occurred in his mind or morals, that old look persisted; and when he raised his dark eyes and lifted his head, there was that same breathless, hunted, or predatory look about him, just like in his very early manhood.

He was alone, and had just finished breakfast. At his feet sat a dignified Dandie Dinmont, somewhat advanced in years, and with the self-conscious aspect of a dog which has long been made much of by human beings, so that at last it has come to feel convinced that all their actions, words, and movements have some reference to it and its doings. It gazed up into Otho’s face and watched his gestures, and when he spoke to it, it seemed pleased. Animals, even if they have that keen discernment as to the virtue or vice of the beings by whom they are surrounded, with which some persons credit them, can conceal their likes and dislikes, for their own purposes, quite as cleverly as the men and women they live with—at least, sophisticated and humanised dogs, like this highly educated Pouncer, can.

He was alone and had just finished breakfast. At his feet sat a dignified Dandie Dinmont, a bit older, with the self-aware look of a dog that has been pampered by humans for so long that it has come to believe that everything they do, say, and how they move is somehow related to it and its actions. It looked up at Otho’s face and watched his gestures, and when he spoke to it, it seemed pleased. Animals, even if they have a sharp sense of the good or bad qualities of the people around them—as some people believe—can hide their preferences and aversions just as cleverly as the humans they live with. At least, sophisticated and well-mannered dogs, like this highly trained Pouncer, can.

Looking out of the window, one saw the drear season of the year plainly written upon the outward aspect of things. November, sad November, but the November of the country, and not of the town. In southern places, and more favoured spots, trees might still be covered with fiery autumn tints; but here every leaf had dropped, and upon the black and sodden-looking boughs and twigs hung a damp, clammy dew, and the grass 121was hoar and gray with the same. The sky was leaden; not a branch stirred. From here one could see where the ground sloped towards the river, but one could not see the stream itself. The room was warm; the house was quiet; the master was vexed—so much was plainly to be read on his face. And so much was audible from his lips too, as he ejaculated in a wrathful tone—

Looking out of the window, you could clearly see the gloomy season of the year reflected in everything outside. November, sad November, but the kind of November you'd find in the countryside, not in the city. In warmer areas and better spots, trees might still be adorned with vibrant autumn colors; but here, every leaf had fallen, and on the dark, damp branches and twigs hung a chilly, clammy dew, and the grass was dull and gray with the same. The sky was overcast; not a single branch moved. From this spot, you could see where the ground sloped down toward the river, but the stream itself was out of sight. The room was cozy; the house was still; the master looked frustrated—this was clear from his expression. And it was just as evident from his words as he shouted in an angry tone—

‘Beastly folly—and a beastly nuisance, too!’

'What a ridiculous mistake—and such a pain, too!'

And the cause of his vexation, the letter he held in his hand? It is easy to read over his shoulder, and follow the lines, as he peruses it a third time, with the result, apparently, of increasing his first exasperation.

And the reason for his frustration, the letter he held in his hand? It's easy to read over his shoulder and follow the lines as he reads it for the third time, which seems to only heighten his initial annoyance.

Brinswell, L.

Dear Otho,

Dear Otho,

‘It is a very long time since you wrote to me,—longer than usual. As for your ever coming to see me, I have long ago given up that expectation as a wild delusion. Are you “busy”? Country gentlemen usually are, from what I hear; and from what I’ve seen I should say they work very hard to make believe they have more to do than they know how to manage.

‘It’s been a really long time since you wrote to me—longer than usual. As for you ever coming to see me, I’ve long given up on that hope as a crazy fantasy. Are you “busy”? I hear country gents usually are, and from what I’ve seen, they work really hard to pretend they have more on their plate than they can actually handle.

‘I wonder if you have realised that I was twenty-two on my last birthday? I don’t suppose you have ever given a thought to the subject. At least, I missed your usual kind remembrance of me, on the occasion.’ [‘What the dickens does she mean? I’ve never been in the habit of sending her birthday presents!’]

‘I wonder if you’ve noticed that I turned twenty-two on my last birthday? I doubt you’ve ever thought about it. At least, I noticed your usual thoughtful gesture was missing this time.’ [‘What on earth does she mean? I’ve never been one to send her birthday gifts!’]

‘Well, it is of no use wasting words over things. I wish to explain my situation and intentions to you. Since Aunt Emily’s death, six months ago, Uncle Robert has been quite broken up, and he doesn’t seem to get any better. It is a fearful loss to him. No one knew—of 122the world at large, I mean—how much they were bound up in each other, and how fearfully he misses her. After trying everything in the way of staying at home and keeping quiet, the doctors have advised a long voyage and a complete change. It has been decided to close Brinswell for a year at least, and he and Paul will set out on their travels in a week or two. I think they will visit Australia first, as they seem to think the long voyage will do him good, and they talk about India and America before they return—medicine for a troubled mind. Poor Uncle Robert! He agrees to all, and says he knows he is morbid. It seems to be thought very morbid nowadays if you have a grief that’s past the healing for six months, even though it be your dearest in the whole world that has gone from you.

"Well, there's no point in wasting words on this. I want to explain my situation and intentions to you. Since Aunt Emily passed away six months ago, Uncle Robert has been really struggling, and he doesn't seem to be getting any better. It's such a huge loss for him. No one outside of their close circle knew how much they relied on each other, and how deeply he misses her. After trying everything to stay home and keep quiet, the doctors have recommended a long trip and a complete change of scenery. They've decided to close Brinswell for at least a year, and he and Paul will embark on their travels in a week or two. I believe they’ll visit Australia first, as they think the long journey will help him, and they’re also talking about visiting India and America before they come back—like a remedy for a troubled mind. Poor Uncle Robert! He agrees to it all and admits he knows he’s being morbid. It seems to be considered very morbid these days if you have grief that lasts longer than six months, even if it’s for your dearest person who has left you."

‘I am not going with Uncle Robert and Paul. If it had been a shorter journey, I might have done so. I should have liked immensely to go to America, for instance. But this is different. Paul, of course, goes with him, because it would be outrageous to think of his going alone; but the doctor, and Paul too, say he should not be surrounded by too many of his own family, as the object is entire change. They both think it better for me not to go; and I shall do as they think fit. It is very sad every way.

‘I’m not going with Uncle Robert and Paul. If it had been a shorter trip, I might have gone. I would have really liked to visit America, for example. But this is different. Paul, of course, is going with him because it would be unacceptable for him to go alone; but the doctor, and Paul too, think he shouldn’t be surrounded by too many family members since the goal is complete change. They both believe it’s better for me not to go; and I’ll do what they think is best. It’s really sad in every way.

‘Very sad, it is—so sad that I feel myself a little heartless, because I can’t help being rather glad that I shall leave here, and at last make acquaintance with my own home and my own brother. You do not know how often I have wished to do so. I am glad I shall see my birthplace and my north-country home; very glad I shall see you. And will not you say you will be glad to see me, dear Otho? It is years since I have seen you, and 123it seems unnatural that it should be so. Will you come down and fetch me, or are you too busy? I propose to leave here a week from to-day. Let me know about it.

"It’s really sad—so sad that I feel a bit heartless, because I can’t help but feel glad that I’ll be leaving here and finally getting to know my own home and my brother. You have no idea how often I’ve wished for this. I’m excited to see my birthplace and my home up north; I’m very happy to see you too. And won’t you say you’ll be happy to see me, dear Otho? It’s been years since I last saw you, and it feels unnatural that it’s been so long. Will you come down and get me, or are you too busy? I plan to leave here a week from today. Let me know what you think."

‘There is one other thing that I feel I must mention to you, which makes me very glad to be leaving here. About six months ago, Mr. Mowbray—you know, he is the rector of the next parish; the Hon. and Rev. Percy Mowbray—proposed to me. Poor Aunt Emily was very anxious for me to marry him, but it was a sheer, utter impossibility. Poor Aunt E——! Mr. Mowbray is rich, I believe, and of very good family, but I have never liked him, and I could not think of it for a moment. It was very painful to me to find how annoyed she was with me, even to the last. And of course Mr. Mowbray ceased to visit here, though I had to meet him sometimes. Altogether, it will be a great relief to me in every way, to get to Bradstane for a time. Now you are acquainted with all my reasons for wishing to come to you, and with my plans too, for the present. Send me a line soon, and believe me,

‘There's one more thing I need to tell you that really makes me happy to be leaving here. About six months ago, Mr. Mowbray—you know, he’s the rector of the next parish; the Hon. and Rev. Percy Mowbray—proposed to me. Poor Aunt Emily was very eager for me to marry him, but that was just not going to happen. Poor Aunt E——! I believe Mr. Mowbray is wealthy and comes from a good family, but I have never liked him, and I couldn’t even consider it for a second. It was really tough for me to see how upset she was with me, even up until the end. Of course, Mr. Mowbray stopped visiting here, although I still had to run into him sometimes. Overall, it will be such a relief for me in every way to get to Bradstane for a while. Now you know all my reasons for wanting to come to you and my current plans. Please send me a note soon, and know that I sincerely,

‘Your affectionate sister,
Eleanor Askam.’

Otho flung the letter upon the table with temper.

Otho slammed the letter down on the table in anger.

‘Why the d—l could not she marry the fellow?’ he muttered angrily, looking darkly at Pouncer, who slightly moved his tail and elevated his ears with a sigh, as if he too wondered why—why she could not have married the fellow.

‘Why the hell couldn’t she just marry the guy?’ he muttered angrily, casting a dark glance at Pouncer, who slightly wagged his tail and perked up his ears with a sigh, as if he also wondered why—why she couldn’t have married the guy.

‘What could she wish for more? A girl in her position ought to take the first opportunity that offers—good, of course—of settling herself in life. And I’m sure old Aunt Emily knew what she was about. No one keener 124on family and money in the world. If she wanted the match so badly, I’ll go bail it was a good one. Of course she must marry—girls like her always must marry—and of course she can’t go and marry a nobody. What a fool she must be! One would think she was not all there. Not that I should think the parson and I should have hit it off very well as brothers-in-law.’ He gave a short laugh. ‘A thundering mistake, that will,’ he went on within himself. ‘Such wills have no business to be made.’

‘What more could she possibly want? A girl in her situation should grab any good chance to settle down. And I’m sure old Aunt Emily knew what she was doing. No one in the world cared more about family and money. If she was so eager for this match, I bet it’s a good one. Of course, she has to marry—girls like her always have to marry—and she definitely can’t just marry anyone. What a fool she must be! It’s like she’s not all there. Not that I think the parson and I would get along very well as brothers-in-law.’ He let out a short laugh. ‘What a huge mistake that would be,’ he thought to himself. ‘Wills like that shouldn't even be made.’

This reflection referred to a clause in his father’s will, providing that Otho’s sister, so long as he and she both remained unmarried, was entitled to a home at Thorsgarth whenever she chose to inhabit it. In the event of his marriage, there remained for her the Dower House, which indeed was hers for her life if she did not marry—an old stone house in the square, not far from the Red Gables.

This reflection referred to a clause in his father’s will, stating that Otho’s sister, as long as both of them stayed unmarried, had the right to a home at Thorsgarth whenever she wanted to live there. If he got married, her option would be the Dower House, which would be hers for life if she didn’t marry—an old stone house in the square, not far from the Red Gables.

‘I can’t stop it, I suppose. It is a beastly nuisance, if ever there was one. As for going to fetch her, I shall do no such thing. Go nearly three hundred miles to fetch back some one I don’t want? Not I!... And what can I do with her when I get her here? Good Lord! why must women be so stupid? Such sentimental nonsense! Because I am her brother—bah! There’s that whey-faced Paul Stanley, her cousin, looking as if butter wouldn’t melt in his mouth—she’s known him all her life, and he has been far more of a brother to her than I have.’

‘I guess I can’t stop it. It’s incredibly annoying, if there ever was one. As for going to get her, I won’t be doing that. Travel nearly three hundred miles to bring back someone I don’t want? No way! And what am I supposed to do with her once she’s here? Good grief! Why do women have to be so ridiculous? Such sentimental nonsense! Just because I’m her brother—ugh! There’s that pale-faced Paul Stanley, her cousin, looking like butter wouldn’t melt in his mouth—she’s known him her whole life, and he’s been more of a brother to her than I have.’

Otho felt vindictive, realising what a grievous thing it was that he should have to be anybody’s brother.

Otho felt bitter, realizing how terrible it was that he had to be anyone's brother.

‘The goings on in this house won’t suit her at all,’ he reflected, getting more and more savage the longer he thought about it. ‘It has been a bachelor’s house all 125these years, and it has come to something if I’m to turn everything topsy-turvy for a chit of a girl like that. Dogs and horses and men, and tobacco and wine and cards—what will she do amidst it all? And what shall I do with her?’

‘The way things are in this house won’t be suitable for her at all,’ he thought, getting more frustrated the longer he considered it. ‘It has been a bachelor’s house all 125 these years, and it’s ridiculous if I’m expected to turn everything upside down for a little girl like her. Dogs and horses and men, along with tobacco, wine, and cards—what will she do with all of that? And what am I supposed to do with her?’

He stopped muttering from sheer blankness of mind on the subject, still fiercely stroking his upper lip, till after a time a look of relief, though of very ill-tempered relief at the best, came over his face, as he thought—

He stopped mumbling from sheer emptiness of thought on the topic, still angrily stroking his upper lip, until after a while a look of relief, though still pretty annoyed, crossed his face as he thought—

‘I suppose I must go and tell Magdalen about it. She’ll be able to suggest something. I’ll go this morning, before I answer this confounded letter. Whew—w—w!’

‘I guess I should go tell Magdalen about this. She might have some ideas. I’ll head over this morning, before I respond to this annoying letter. Whew—w—w!’

He blew out a kind of ill-tempered sigh, and Pouncer wagged his tail in visible and exceeding satisfaction.

He let out an annoyed sigh, and Pouncer wagged his tail in obvious and complete satisfaction.

Then Otho picked up another letter—short and, as it would seem, sweet, to him at least, for his countenance relaxed visibly.

Then Otho picked up another letter—short and, it seemed, sweet, at least to him, as his expression relaxed noticeably.

‘That’s well. It will be rather a relief to have him here if she comes. He knows what is the right thing to do when there are petticoats on the premises. I don’t.’

‘That's good. It'll be a bit of a relief to have him here if she shows up. He knows what to do when there are skirts around. I don't.’

Then he rang the bell, ordered the breakfast-things to be taken away, and said he wanted his horse at eleven.

Then he rang the bell, had the breakfast items cleared away, and said he wanted his horse at eleven.

*      *      *      *      *

Soon after twelve Otho rode up to Balder Hall, was admitted to Miss Wynter’s boudoir, and proceeded to unfold his troubles to her.

Soon after twelve, Otho rode up to Balder Hall, was let into Miss Wynter’s boudoir, and began to share his troubles with her.

She had received him with the tranquillity which had always been the chief characteristic of her demeanour, and which seemed neither to have increased nor diminished with years; heard all that he had to say; and finally, when he pulled Eleanor’s letter out of his pocket, and said, ‘See for yourself what she says,’ Magdalen 126took the letter, opened it deliberately, and as deliberately read it. She had never heard much about Otho’s sister; she was not a woman to talk to men about their feminine relatives, and Otho had always been glad to ignore his sister’s existence as much as possible. This suddenly announced coming of Miss Askam took Magdalen by surprise. She had no time to decide whether it would best suit her views that they should be friends or enemies, but the letter would possibly give her a valuable glimpse into the writer’s mind, perhaps even into her character, written as it was confidentially to an only brother. As to the question whether it was honourable or not to read such a letter, Miss Wynter was exactly the woman to say, if any one had raised such a scruple, ‘Why, Otho gave it me!’ Go to! she might have been credited with saying—the keeping one’s own integrity is enough work for any person, without telling others when they appear to be losing theirs.

She welcomed him with the calmness that had always defined her demeanor, which seemed unchanged by the years. She listened to everything he had to say, and finally, when he pulled Eleanor’s letter out of his pocket and said, ‘See for yourself what she says,’ Magdalen took the letter, opened it slowly, and read it just as carefully. She hadn’t heard much about Otho’s sister; she wasn’t the type to ask men about their female relatives, and Otho had always preferred to downplay his sister’s existence. The sudden announcement of Miss Askam took Magdalen by surprise. She didn’t have time to figure out whether it would be better for her plans if they were friends or enemies, but the letter might provide her valuable insight into the writer’s thoughts and possibly her character, being written so privately to an only brother. As for whether it was right or wrong to read such a letter, Miss Wynter was exactly the kind of woman to say, if anyone had raised such a concern, ‘Well, Otho gave it to me!’ Go on! she might have been believed to say—the preserving of one’s own integrity is challenging enough without policing others when they seem to be losing theirs.

‘Ah,’ said she, when she had finished the letter, ‘it is quite obvious why she wants to come. I did not know your sister was twenty-two, Otho. Indeed, I hardly realised that you had a sister.’

‘Ah,’ she said when she finished the letter, ‘it’s pretty clear why she wants to visit. I didn’t know your sister was twenty-two, Otho. Honestly, I barely realized you had a sister.’

‘No more did I, till she went and did this,’ said Otho, resentfully.

‘I didn’t do anything after that, until she went and did this,’ said Otho, resentfully.

‘And you would rather she did not come?’

'So you'd prefer if she didn't come?'

‘Much rather. But it’s no use thinking of keeping her away. I’m not going to try. She has got the right to come, by my father’s will, and to stay as long as she likes, till one of us gets married. I can’t prevent it. The thing is, I don’t know what to do with her when I get her here.’

‘Much rather. But it’s pointless to think about keeping her away. I’m not going to try. She has the right to come, as my father intended, and to stay as long as she wants, until one of us gets married. I can’t stop that. The thing is, I don’t know what to do with her when she gets here.’

‘Well, if you make it very pleasant for her, of course she’ll want to stay.’

'Well, if you make it really nice for her, of course she’ll want to stick around.'

127Otho nodded. ‘Of course.’

Otho nodded. "Of course."

‘And if you upset all your habits, and make great changes on her account, then she will think you want her to stay, which would be quite a false impression.’

‘And if you change all your routines and make huge adjustments for her, then she will assume you want her to stick around, which would be completely misleading.’

‘I never thought of that.’

"I never thought of that."

‘Of course not; only it seems such a very obvious thing. Perhaps that is why it never occurred to you.’

‘Of course not; it just seems like such an obvious thing. Maybe that’s why it never came to your mind.’

‘Now, come, none of your chaff. What I thought of was, that it’s simply impossible for a girl like that to settle down in a house full of my ways. I must do something, and what to do I don’t know. I wanted your advice.’

‘Now, come on, no nonsense. What I was thinking is that it’s just impossible for a girl like that to fit into a house with all my habits. I need to do something, but I’m not sure what. I wanted your advice.’

‘And pray what right have you to my advice? Why should I interfere between you and your sister? I might tell you it is a just retribution on you for having alienated yourself systematically from all such ties. You demand my advice as if you were a highwayman requiring my watch and purse.’

‘And what makes you think you have the right to ask for my advice? Why should I get involved between you and your sister? I could say it's a fitting consequence for you after you’ve consistently distanced yourself from all those relationships. You ask for my advice as if you were a thief demanding my watch and money.’

Otho fidgeted and fumbled, h’mmed and ha’d.

Otho fidgeted and fumbled, ummed and ahhed.

‘I beg your pardon, Magdalen. I thought I had the right—of having asked before, and received—advice, you know. And you know I always do come to you when I am in trouble.’

‘I’m sorry, Magdalen. I thought I had the right to ask—since I’ve asked before and received—advice, you know. And you know I always turn to you when I’m in trouble.’

‘Oh yes; I know you do.’

‘Oh yes; I know you do.’

‘Would you please tell me what I had better do?’

‘Can you please tell me what I should do?’

‘Is she good-looking?’ asked Magdalen.

"Is she attractive?" asked Magdalen.

‘Oh no!’ said Otho, promptly. ‘She has red hair and freckles.’

‘Oh no!’ said Otho quickly. ‘She has red hair and freckles.’

Magdalen glanced at Otho’s own dark traits, and said, ‘Now, Otho!’

Magdalen looked at Otho’s own dark features and said, "Now, Otho!"

‘Upon my soul and honour she has; and one of those faces that flush up all over, without a minute’s warning. I never could see the sense of those faces. She goes 128into raptures, you know, and cries and laughs about things—at least, she did when I saw her. In fact, though she’s been at college somewhere, and is a complete blue—reads Homer, and all such bosh—I thought her a regular baby. She’s got rather a dashing figure,’ he added, musingly, ‘but I swear to you, Magdalen, she is not good-looking.’

"Honestly, she really does, and she has one of those faces that can turn red all over without any warning. I’ve never understood those kinds of faces. She gets all excited, you know, crying and laughing about things—at least, she did when I saw her. Honestly, even though she’s been to college somewhere and is a total know-it-all—reads Homer and all that nonsense—I thought she was just a total kid. She does have a pretty striking figure," he added thoughtfully, "but I swear to you, Magdalen, she is not good-looking."

‘But why, then, does this clergyman want to marry her? A man of wealth, family, and position? I know quite well who he is. They are very first-rate people down there.’

‘But why, then, does this clergyman want to marry her? A man with money, family, and status? I know exactly who he is. They are top-tier people down there.’

‘Bah! She has twelve hundred a year of her own, to do what she likes with. Whoever heard of a parson, rich or poor, that could rise above such a thing as that?’ said Otho, with brutality. ‘And then, all places are not like Bradstane. They may like blues and freckles down there.... As for his being a man of wealth, family, and position, you might say that of me;’ and he laughed cynically. ‘She’s as good as he is, any day.’

‘Ugh! She has twelve hundred a year to spend however she wants. Who's ever heard of a priest, rich or poor, being above something like that?’ said Otho harshly. ‘And not every place is like Bradstane. They might actually like blue eyes and freckles down there.... As for him being a man of wealth, family, and status, you could say that about me too,’ and he laughed cynically. ‘She’s just as good as he is, any day.’

‘Yes,’ said Magdalen, gently. ‘She is your sister.’ She took up her work. ‘It seems to me that you are making a great fuss about nothing. Why make any difference at all for her? Thorsgarth is your house, not hers, though she has the right to live there, under present circumstances. It is large enough in all conscience. Half a dozen families might live there, and hardly ever meet in the passages. Give her a sitting-room for herself, and tell her you are sorry that your business doesn’t leave you time to see very much of her. It will not be long before she finds out what a dull place Bradstane is, and I do not think she will care to remain in it very long, especially with such a sympathetic brother.’

“Yeah,” Magdalen said gently. “She’s your sister.” She resumed her work. “It seems to me you’re making a big deal out of nothing. Why make a fuss for her? Thorsgarth is

129‘You are a gem!’ he said, admiringly.

“You're awesome!” he said, admiringly.

‘And bring her up to see me as soon as you can, after she comes.’

‘And bring her to see me as soon as you can, after she arrives.’

‘The next afternoon, if it’s fine,’ he said, eagerly.

'The next afternoon, if the weather's nice,' he said, eagerly.

‘Yes, the next afternoon, if you like. It will make no difference to me.’

‘Sure, the next afternoon works for me if that’s what you prefer. It won’t matter to me.’

Then, as if she had had enough of the subject, she returned the letter to him, and asked, ‘Is there no meet to-day?’

Then, as if she was done with the topic, she handed the letter back to him and asked, ‘Is there no meeting today?’

‘No. We got word last night that there wouldn’t be. I’m going down to Bradstane just now, to the works. By the way, I had a letter from Gilbert, too, this morning. He’s coming down for Christmas, as usual.’

'No. We heard last night that there wouldn’t be. I’m heading down to Bradstane right now, to the works. By the way, I got a letter from Gilbert this morning, too. He's coming down for Christmas, like he always does.'

‘Oh, he never fails you.’

‘Oh, he always comes through.’

‘No; he never does. I must take care not to bring him up here while his brother is on the premises. When does he come, now?’

‘No; he never does. I have to be careful not to bring him up here while his brother is around. When does he come, anyway?’

‘I know nothing about it. Sometimes at one hour, sometimes at another. And the surest way to bring about a collision is to take so much care to avoid one. As if there were not room for Gilbert and him in the house without dodging in that stupid way!’

‘I know nothing about it. Sometimes at one hour, sometimes at another. And the best way to cause a crash is to be overly cautious to avoid one. As if there wasn’t enough space for Gilbert and him in the house without acting all sneaky like that!’

‘That’s all very fine, but accidents will happen. Suppose they were to meet, after all, and have a shindy.’

‘That’s all well and good, but accidents happen. What if they end up meeting and get into a fight?’

‘A shindy! Really, Otho, you exasperate me. In the first place, though you might, and probably would, make a shindy under such circumstances, you ought to know that they would never make one under any circumstances. And if they wished to, ever so, would they dare, before me?’

‘A ruckus! Honestly, Otho, you frustrate me. First of all, even though you might, and probably would, cause a scene under those circumstances, you should know that they would never create one, no matter what. And if they did want to, would they really have the guts to do it in front of me?’

‘Whew—w!’ murmured Otho, under his breath; and then aloud—

‘Wow!’ mumbled Otho quietly to himself; and then he said out loud—

130‘It seems as if all I said offended you this morning, Magdalen. However, I’ll be more good-natured than you, and say thank you for your advice, which I shall follow. I must be off now.’

130 “It seems like everything I said upset you this morning, Magdalen. Still, I’ll take the high road and thank you for your advice, which I will take. I have to go now.”

He got up and stood before her, holding out his hand. Magdalen surveyed him in the same cold, direct manner, as before. It was her old calm, almost expressionless gaze, but the eyes which had once been soft and velvety were now hard. She said good morning to him in a very indifferent way, and rang the bell. Otho left the room and went downstairs.

He stood up and faced her, extending his hand. Magdalen looked at him with the same cold, direct stare as before. It was her familiar calm, almost blank expression, but her once soft and velvety eyes were now hard. She greeted him with a casual "good morning" and rang the bell. Otho exited the room and went downstairs.

His inventive genius was apparently not great. He carried out her advice or instructions, whichever it might have been, almost to the letter. Without waiting to go to the works, he first of all called in at Thorsgarth, and while his horse waited, sat down and wrote a short letter to his sister, saying that he would meet her at the station if she would let him know by what train to expect her; that he was sorry to say he was quite too much engaged to travel down to the New Forest to bring her to Thorsgarth. He was afraid she would find Bradstane insufferably dull after the social life to which she had been accustomed. With regard to the parson, he added, with characteristic want of finish in his style, he thought it a pity that she had not seen her way to taking him, as the match seemed in every way a good one, but he could hear all about that when they met, and so he was her affectionate brother, Otho Askam.

His inventive talent wasn’t really remarkable. He followed her advice or instructions closely, whatever they were. Instead of going straight to work, he first stopped by Thorsgarth and, while his horse waited, took a moment to write a short letter to his sister. In it, he mentioned that he would meet her at the station if she let him know which train to expect her on; he regretted that he was too busy to travel down to the New Forest to pick her up and bring her to Thorsgarth. He worried that she would find Bradstane unbearably boring after the social life she was used to. Concerning the parson, he added, with his usual lack of polish, that he thought it was unfortunate she didn't see the value in him, as the match seemed quite promising. But he would hear all about that when they met, and so he signed off as her loving brother, Otho Askam.

Then he rang the bell and desired to see the housekeeper; and when she arrived upon the scene, he gave his orders with the brevity and authority of a great general, and of course Mrs. Sparkes could not know that the said orders had originated with Magdalen Wynter. 131It was decided that some south rooms—‘the late Mrs. Askam’s suite,’ said Mrs. Sparkes—were to be prepared for Eleanor.

Then he rang the bell and asked to see the housekeeper; when she arrived, he gave his orders with the brevity and authority of a great general. Of course, Mrs. Sparkes had no idea that those orders had come from Magdalen Wynter. 131 It was decided that some of the south rooms—"the late Mrs. Askam’s suite," said Mrs. Sparkes—were to be prepared for Eleanor.

‘Yes,’ said Otho, with an uneasy feeling that, since he proposed to leave his sister considerably to her own society, it behoved him to look to her personal comfort as much as possible. ‘And see that they are made nice—aired, you know, and to look—a—bright, and all that.’

‘Yes,’ Otho said, feeling a bit uneasy that since he planned to leave his sister largely alone, he needed to ensure her comfort as much as possible. ‘And make sure they’re nice—aired out, you know, and look bright, and all that.’

‘Oh, sir, the rooms will not need much doing to them. It’s not my system to be taken by surprise,’ said Mrs. Sparkes, with a lofty smile.

‘Oh, sir, the rooms won’t need much work. I’m not one to be caught off guard,’ said Mrs. Sparkes, with a haughty smile.

‘Isn’t it?’ said Otho, with a kind of brusque facetiousness which had its effect in making him popular with some of his dependants. ‘I wish I knew how you managed to avoid it. This affair—Miss Askam’s coming, has taken me very much by surprise.’

‘Isn’t it?’ Otho said, with a somewhat blunt joking tone that made him popular with some of his followers. ‘I wish I knew how you managed to dodge it. This whole situation—Miss Askam's arrival—has really caught me off guard.’

‘Oh, I didn’t mean that exactly, sir,’ said Mrs. Sparkes, pleased at the confidence reposed in her. ‘There’s some things can’t be provided for, but I meant things in general.’

‘Oh, I didn’t mean it that way, sir,’ said Mrs. Sparkes, happy about the trust placed in her. ‘There are some things that can’t be prepared for, but I meant things in general.’

‘Ah! well, you’ll remember what I said,’ remarked Otho; and Mrs. Sparkes bowed herself out.

‘Ah! well, you’ll remember what I said,’ Otho remarked, and Mrs. Sparkes bowed as she left.

Then he called for his horse again, and set off for his long-delayed visit to the Townend Mills. It need hardly be said that these calls were wholly perfunctory. Gilbert, from his London office, gave the orders, and Roger Camm in his Bradstane one carried them out. Otho had a pleasure in calling and looking round now and then, because he knew how Michael and Sir Thomas Winthrop hated the Bradstane Jute Co., Limited, and that Roger Camm hated him, Otho, the man who had found the money for it. The conclusion to which he 132had come by the time that he halted in the mill-yard was that, having settled all things, he had now just one week of liberty before him, and, putting his sister from his mind, he resolved to think no more about her until her arrival should force him to do so.

Then he called for his horse again and set off for his long-delayed visit to the Townend Mills. It goes without saying that these visits were entirely routine. Gilbert, from his London office, gave the orders, and Roger Camm, from his Bradstane office, executed them. Otho enjoyed stopping by and looking around every now and then because he knew how much Michael and Sir Thomas Winthrop despised the Bradstane Jute Co., Limited, and that Roger Camm disliked him, Otho, the guy who had funded it. By the time he arrived in the mill yard, he had concluded that, having settled everything, he now had just one week of freedom ahead of him, and, pushing thoughts of his sister aside, he decided to not think about her again until her arrival forced him to.

133

CHAPTER 12

ELEANOR

Otho’s week of freedom was over. His sister had come, and on the day following her arrival, in the afternoon, she rode with him through Bradstane town towards Balder Hall.

Otho’s week of freedom was over. His sister had arrived, and the day after she got there, in the afternoon, she rode with him through Bradstane town toward Balder Hall.

Any one who could have seen her, even in the gray and mournful November light, would have seen a very beautiful young woman. She was tall, and had an admirable figure, full of grace and strength. No feeble development here, nor niggard traits, nor look of feeble spine or over-sensitive nerves. Whatever the intellect within that beautiful head, its outward case was not one to find fault with. Her features were not very regular; harmonious, though, in their very irregularity. A soft, ivory-white complexion, as healthy as many a ruddy one; and with this complexion, the red-brown hair and lambent, tawny eyes which sometimes accompany it. Her eyebrows were much darker than either her hair or her eyes; and she had a large mouth, but a beautiful one—beautiful because of its smile in mirth and of its expression in repose.

Anyone who could have seen her, even in the gray and somber November light, would have noticed a very beautiful young woman. She was tall and had an impressive figure, full of grace and strength. No weak development here, nor selfish traits, nor a look of fragility or overly sensitive nerves. Whatever the intellect inside that beautiful head, its outward appearance was not something to criticize. Her features weren't perfectly regular; they were harmonious in their irregularity. She had a soft, ivory-white complexion, as healthy as many a rosy one; and with this complexion came her red-brown hair and shining, golden eyes that often accompany it. Her eyebrows were much darker than her hair or her eyes; she had a large mouth, but a beautiful one—beautiful because of its smile in happiness and its expression in calm.

There was a vague, indefinite family likeness between her and the fierce-looking Otho. Where it lay, in what exactly it consisted, it would have been impossible to 134say, but it was there, though it was slight, and perhaps more easily to be detected when they were apart than when they were together; that is, seeing one of them alone, an observer might have thought, ‘How like her brother’ or ‘his sister!’ And yet, had the other one appeared, and the faces been compared, none could have discerned any resemblance.

There was a faint, vague family resemblance between her and the fierce-looking Otho. It was hard to pinpoint exactly what it was, but it was there, even if it was slight, and it might be more noticeable when they were apart than together; meaning, if someone saw one of them alone, they might think, ‘How much like her brother’ or ‘his sister!’ Yet, if the other one showed up and their faces were compared, no one would be able to see any similarity.

During the first part of their ride they were both somewhat silent. She was looking about her with quick, keen glances, speaking an observant eye. Otho was wondering what Magdalen would say to him, what he could say to her, at a later time, when he, after his offhand description of the other day, had to introduce to her this beautiful creature now riding with him.

During the first part of their ride, they both stayed pretty quiet. She was scanning her surroundings with quick, sharp glances, her observant eyes taking everything in. Otho was thinking about what Magdalen would say to him, what he could say to her later, when he had to introduce this beautiful person riding with him after his casual description from the other day.

Eleanor, while making her observations on the town and the surroundings, was also occupied in thinking things over. It was a fact, she told herself with some mortification, that Otho and she were strangers to each other. It seemed that absence, and long separation, and the influence of utterly diverse lives and habits did produce that strangeness, even between brother and sister. Her Aunt Emily, in some of their talks, had told her that this would be the case, and she had said laughingly that she would defy her brother to be a stranger to her, or to make a stranger of her. She had felt very strong; she felt very strong now. That was her chief feeling, when she thought about herself at all—strength of soul and body, and a happy confidence that truth is great and will prevail.

Eleanor, while observing the town and its surroundings, was also lost in thought. It was a fact, she admitted to herself with some embarrassment, that Otho and she were strangers to one another. It seemed that absence, long separation, and the influence of completely different lives and habits really did create that strangeness, even between siblings. Her Aunt Emily, during some of their conversations, had told her this would happen, and she had jokingly said she would challenge her brother to not be a stranger to her or to make her feel like one. She had felt very empowered; she felt very empowered now. That was her main feeling when she considered herself at all—strength of spirit and body, along with a joyful confidence that truth is powerful and will ultimately win out.

Yet this had not been such a joyful home-coming as it ought to have been. In all confidence she had set out to find the home which she had only twice visited, each time for a day or two, on some tour with her guardians, 135since, at six years of age, she had been brought away by her Aunt Emily, a motherless and fatherless child. Those visits had both been paid while she was still under fourteen, before Otho had left college and taken possession. Otho was six years her senior, and had pursued his public school course and got through his college career while she was yet in the schoolroom and in short frocks. Occasionally, when he had been in town, or anywhere near them, he had paid her a flying visit; had once, when they had been in the Highlands, spent a few days with them, to shoot grouse with his uncle and cousin Paul. On these occasions he had told her that she grew a fine girl (fancying it was a nice kind of thing to say to a sister, though when he said “fine” he meant “tall,” and had taken so little real notice of her, that he had spoken in all good faith when describing her to Magdalen the week before). And he had uniformly discouraged the idea of her coming to live at Thorsgarth (it had never been seriously broached before), saying, whenever allusion had been made to such a thing, ‘Oh, you will never want a home there. You will be married before that.’

Yet this homecoming wasn't as joyous as it should have been. With full confidence, she had set out to find the home she had only visited twice, each time for a day or two, on trips with her guardians, 135 since her Aunt Emily had taken her away at six years old, a child without a mother or father. Those visits took place while she was still under fourteen, before Otho had left college and taken over the house. Otho was six years older than her and had finished his public school and college while she was still in elementary school, wearing short dresses. Occasionally, when he was in town or nearby, he would drop in for a quick visit; once, when they were in the Highlands, he spent a few days with them, hunting grouse with his uncle and cousin Paul. During these visits, he complimented her on growing into a fine girl (thinking it was a nice thing to say to a sister, though when he said “fine,” he meant “tall,” and he had taken so little real notice of her that he genuinely believed he was accurately describing her to Magdalen the week before). He consistently discouraged the idea of her moving to Thorsgarth (which had never been seriously considered before), saying that whenever it was mentioned, ‘Oh, you will never need a home there. You will be married before that.’

But Eleanor had not married, and she had come to Thorsgarth to make her home there.

But Eleanor hadn't married, and she had come to Thorsgarth to make it her home.

‘Is this all the town there is, Otho?’ she asked, suddenly, as they emerged from the street into the open road. ‘I’ve almost forgotten it. What an odd, little, gray, weather-beaten place it is! Not a bit like the south.’

‘Is this all there is to the town, Otho?’ she asked suddenly as they stepped from the street onto the open road. ‘I’ve almost forgotten it. What a strange, little, gray, worn-out place it is! Nothing like the south at all.’

‘Of course not.’

"Definitely not."

‘I feel as if I’d never been here, and I hardly ever meet any one who has. It looks bleak here; that’s what I mean.’

‘I feel like I’ve never been here, and I hardly ever meet anyone who has. It looks really bleak here; that’s what I’m saying.’

136‘Well, it is,’ said Otho, vexed with such a persistent talk about the looks of a place. As if it mattered what Bradstane looked like! ‘And it’s November, too. You can’t expect roses in November.’

136 “Well, it is,” Otho said, annoyed by the constant chatter about how a place looks. As if it mattered what Bradstane looked like! “And it’s November, too. You can’t expect roses in November.”

‘But I’ve always had them. There were Dijon roses growing over the south walls at Brinswell when I left. You remember Brinswell, Otho?’

‘But I’ve always had them. There were Dijon roses growing over the south walls at Brinswell when I left. You remember Brinswell, Otho?’

‘Yes, I do; and a dull hole it was.’

'Yes, I do; and it was a boring place.'

‘Not any duller than Thorsgarth, I should fancy. It was as lovely a place as ever I saw. We were more there and less in London the last few years. Of course I like London, but I never felt dull at Brinswell. What fruit and flowers! Of course, things can’t grow here as they did there. The trees look so small and stunted.’

‘Not any duller than Thorsgarth, I’d say. It was one of the most beautiful places I’ve ever seen. We spent more time there than in London over the last few years. Of course, I like London, but I never felt bored at Brinswell. The fruit and flowers! Of course, things can’t grow here as they did there. The trees look so small and stunted.’

‘Small! Why, the Bradstane ash-trees are noted all through the country-side.’

‘Small! The Bradstane ash trees are famous all throughout the countryside.’

‘Well, yes, the ash-trees. They are fine. But, of course, they ought to be.’ And she hummed to herself—

‘Well, yes, the ash trees. They’re nice. But, of course, they should be.’ And she hummed to herself—

‘Oh, the oak, and the ash, and the bonny ivy-tree,
They grow the best at home in the north countrie.’

‘At home,’ she added, half to herself. ‘This is the north countrie, and this is my home, after all. It’s a shame I don’t know it better. Wherever you look,’ she added, addressing him directly again, ‘you seem to see a blue wall in the distance. Otho, does any one ever get as far as those blue walls?’ And she pointed towards the north-west, where Mickle Fell and his brethren loomed high.

“At home,” she said, mostly to herself. “This is the North Country, and this is my home, after all. It’s a shame I don’t know it better. Wherever you look,” she said, turning to him again, “you always see a blue wall in the distance. Otho, does anyone ever get as far as those blue walls?” And she pointed toward the northwest, where Mickle Fell and its peaks stood tall.

‘Blue walls!’ repeated Otho, embarrassed by the application of such terms to the moors, which to him represented so many acres of good shooting, and those in another direction stabling for another hobby of his, of 137which Eleanor was as yet unaware. ‘How you talk! Those that you are pointing to are the fells on the Westmoreland border, and those other ones, to the south, are the Swaledale moors.’

‘Blue walls!’ Otho said again, feeling awkward about using such phrases for the moors, which to him signified countless acres for great shooting, and in another direction, stabling for another hobby of his, which Eleanor didn’t know about yet. ‘You really know how to talk! The ones you’re pointing at are the fells on the Westmoreland border, and those others to the south are the Swaledale moors.’

‘Swaledale moors? But one can get over them, I suppose. What is there on the other side?’

‘Swaledale moors? But I guess we can get through them. What's on the other side?’

‘More moors and more dales. It’s bleak enough there, if you like. There’s some good shooting, though.’

‘More moors and more valleys. It’s pretty dreary there, if you’re into that. But there’s some great hunting, though.’

‘I should like to see what there is at the other side,’ said Eleanor, her eyes fixed dreamily on the moors. Then, as they turned a bend in the road, ‘Is it far to this place you are taking me to?’

“I’d like to see what’s on the other side,” said Eleanor, her eyes gazing dreamily at the moors. Then, as they rounded a bend in the road, she asked, “Is it far to this place you’re taking me to?”

‘Only about another three-quarters of a mile.’

‘Just around another three-quarters of a mile.’

‘This Miss Wynter—is she a very old friend of yours?’ asked Eleanor unconsciously. ‘I don’t ever remember to have heard you speak of her.’

‘This Miss Wynter—is she a really old friend of yours?’ Eleanor asked without thinking. ‘I don’t think I've ever heard you mention her before.’

‘Oh yes, you have,’ said Otho, with effrontery; ‘but you’ve very likely forgotten. She is my only friend—amongst the women, that is.’

‘Oh yes, you have,’ Otho said boldly; ‘but you’ve probably forgotten. She’s my only friend—among the women, that is.’

‘Ah! an elderly woman?’

"Ah! An older woman?"

‘About my own—well, she’s a year or so older than I am.’

'About my own—well, she's about a year older than me.'

‘Oh! An invalid, I suppose?’

“Oh! A disabled person, I guess?”

‘Why the—— What on earth makes you think she should be an invalid?’

‘Why the—— What on earth makes you think she should be disabled?’

‘If she is neither old nor ill, I can’t understand why I am being taken to see her. What should prevent her from coming to call upon me, in the usual order of things?’

‘If she’s neither old nor sick, I don’t get why I’m being brought to see her. What’s stopping her from coming to visit me, like she normally would?’

Otho was embarrassed, and annoyed too. This extremely simple question of Eleanor’s showed him, in a sudden flash, that Magdalen’s behaviour was not exactly courteous. Stealing a side glance at his sister, he realised 138that when she came to meet Magdalen, she might consider the latter had been insolent in her pretensions. Eleanor, to use his own phrase, knew what was what, every bit as well as Magdalen did. Free and natural though her manner was, he had known enough of his Aunt Emily to be aware that no one brought up by her could remain in ignorance as to any social usages. In his haste to bring Magdalen’s influence into the field, he had made a mistake, and she probably did not care whether Eleanor were offended or no. All he could say to get himself out of his difficulty was—

Otho felt embarrassed and annoyed. Eleanor’s simple question suddenly made him realize that Magdalen’s behavior wasn’t exactly polite. Stealing a glance at his sister, he understood that when she came to meet Magdalen, she might think the latter was being disrespectful in her assumptions. Eleanor, as he would put it, was well aware of the situation, just like Magdalen was. Although her manner was free and natural, he knew enough about his Aunt Emily to recognize that no one raised by her could be unaware of any social norms. In his rush to bring Magdalen into the conversation, he had made a mistake, and she probably didn’t care if Eleanor was offended or not. All he could think to say to get himself out of this awkward situation was—

‘We’re a neighbourly lot here, when we do happen to be friends. You’ll be disappointed if you expect to find London etiquette at Bradstane.’

‘We’re a friendly bunch here, especially when we get along. You’ll be let down if you’re expecting to find London manners at Bradstane.’

‘I daresay,’ said she, with a light laugh. ‘I’ve generally found country etiquette far more burdensome than etiquette in London. That was partly what made me wonder. However, people do get a little rusty in their manners, I daresay, when they live in one small set,’ Eleanor concluded serenely; but there was a sparkle in her eye as she spoke. Her curiosity as to this Miss Wynter was aroused.

“I must say,” she said with a light laugh. “I usually find country etiquette much more of a hassle than the etiquette in London. That’s part of what made me curious. Still, people do get a bit out of practice with their manners, I suppose, when they stay in one small group,” Eleanor concluded calmly; but there was a sparkle in her eye as she spoke. Her curiosity about this Miss Wynter was piqued.

Otho burst into a short laugh, as he heard this speech, thinking within himself, ‘I’ll keep that for Magdalen, and treat her to it when she’s pulling me up, some day. Upon my word, this girl is enough to make most others look rusty.’

Otho laughed briefly when he heard this, thinking to himself, ‘I’ll save that for Magdalen and use it when she’s calling me out someday. Honestly, this girl makes most others seem dull.’

‘Miss Wynter is your only friend among the women, you say,’ pursued Eleanor in flute-like tones. ‘How is that? Don’t you like the ladies about here?’

‘Miss Wynter is your only friend among the women, you say,’ Eleanor continued in a melodic voice. ‘How come? Don’t you like the ladies around here?’

Otho’s expression of countenance, on hearing this question, was worthy of study. Eleanor saw it, and averted her face. She had already accurately gauged 139one phase of Otho’s character. He was inwardly perturbed just now. His troubles were beginning already. Here was this girl evidently under the impression that he was hand-in-glove with all the ordinary society of the place. How was he to explain to her exactly how things stood between him and Magdalen Wynter? He knew he could not, in any way that should seem plausible to one brought up like her. He was bored at having to explain at all, and in his vexation took refuge in some sweeping general statements.

Otho’s expression when he heard this question was worth studying. Eleanor noticed it and turned away. She had already figured out one aspect of Otho's character. He was clearly unsettled at that moment. His problems were starting to surface. Here was this girl under the impression that he was closely connected with all the usual social circles in the area. How was he supposed to explain the real situation between him and Magdalen Wynter? He knew he couldn't do so in a way that would make sense to someone raised like her. He was annoyed at having to explain at all and, in his frustration, resorted to some vague generalizations.

‘Like the ladies about here? No, I don’t. And that is one reason why I knew you would be awfully dull if you came here. You see, it has suited my tastes not to go much into the society here—in fact, hardly at all; and they have just begun to understand it at last, and to let me alone—give over inviting me, and all that. So you won’t find it very lively. But Magdalen is different. I’ve known her ever since I came here. We were thick at the very first, and have stuck together ever since, because she’s so reasonable and sensible. As for the others’—he spoke with solemnity—‘they are one half sharks and the other half fools. There’s no such thing as meeting a girl, and trying to have a friendship with her, before you go any farther. Your sex, my dear, are incapable of friendship with a man. Either they try to make him in love with them, and make his existence miserable, or they fall in love with him themselves—or think they do; it’s much of a muchness—and if he don’t respond they say he has deceived them, or trifled with them, or something equally absurd. Suppose you see a nice girl, or a girl that you think looks nice. Well, you have a head on your shoulders, and you know she may be a shrew, for all her pleasantness, just as a 140horse may be a screw, though he looks all right. You think it worth while to try and know her a bit better, before you risk anything. You can’t do it. You may not do it. It is their one object to get you to marry them without giving you any opportunity to know anything about them. You never get to know their real thoughts about any one thing on earth. You must run the gauntlet of their mothers and sisters to get even a word with them. It isn’t fair; it’s deuced hard. Why are you to show up everything, and be slanged if you don’t do it all on the square, while they are not to have any questions asked at all? The sisters are bad enough, especially if you are sweet on a younger one, but the mothers—oh, Lord! Those mothers! If you do but look at one of their precious girls, they are down upon you to know your “intentions.” I say, a man has a right to ask questions in his turn—if their tempers are all right, if they’re sound in wind and limb, and so on. I bolt if I see one of those mothers within——’

“Do you like the women around here? No, I don’t. That’s one reason I knew you’d find it boring if you came here. You see, I’ve preferred not to get involved in the local social scene—barely at all, really; and finally, they’ve started to get the message and leave me alone—stop inviting me and all that. So, you won’t find it very exciting. But Magdalen is different. I’ve known her since I arrived here. We clicked right away and have been close ever since because she’s so reasonable and sensible. As for the others—he said solemnly—they're half sharks and half fools. There’s no way to meet a girl and build a friendship with her before things go further. Your gender, my dear, is incapable of being friends with a man. Either they try to make him fall in love with them and ruin his life, or they fall for him themselves—or think they do; it's pretty much the same—and if he doesn’t return the feelings, they claim he’s deceived them or played with their hearts, or something equally ridiculous. Imagine you see a nice girl, or a girl you think looks nice. Well, you’re smart enough to know she could be a real nightmare despite her sweetness, just like a horse might seem fine but could be a total wreck. You think it’s worth getting to know her better before risking anything. You can’t do that. It’s not allowed. Their main goal is to get you to marry them without giving you any chance to learn anything about them. You never find out what they really think about anything. You have to get past their mothers and sisters just to have a word with them. It’s unfair; it’s really tough. Why is it that you have to reveal everything, and get criticized if you don’t follow the rules, while they don’t have to answer any questions at all? The sisters are bad enough, especially if you like a younger one, but the mothers—oh wow! Those mothers! If you so much as glance at one of their darling girls, they’re all over you to find out your “intentions.” I say, a man has the right to ask his own questions—like if their tempers are decent, if they’re fit and healthy, and so on. I take off if I see one of those mothers around…”

He was interrupted by a peal of laughter. Eleanor had contained herself as long as she could, but at each higher flight of Otho’s sombre eloquence it had been more and more difficult to keep her gravity. Now it was impossible. She gave free vent to her mirth, and bent to her saddle-bow in her merriment.

He was interrupted by a burst of laughter. Eleanor had held back as long as she could, but with each soaring statement of Otho’s serious speech, it became harder to keep a straight face. Now it was impossible. She let her laughter flow freely and bent over her saddle in her joy.

‘Oh, Otho!’ she ejaculated at last, turning a face quivering with laughter to him, and eyes dancing behind tears of amusement. He looked at her in speechless astonishment, and then by degrees managed to take in the fact that she was laughing at him—at his solemn and withering denunciation of the man-traps set for the unwary in social life. He did not remember such a 141thing to have happened to him before, and he was stunned by the shock.

“Oh, Otho!” she finally exclaimed, turning a face shaking with laughter toward him, her eyes sparkling behind tears of amusement. He stared at her in speechless shock, gradually starting to realize that she was laughing at him—at his serious and harsh criticism of the traps laid for the unsuspecting in social life. He couldn’t recall anything like this happening to him before, and he was taken aback by the surprise.

‘Poor dear Otho!’ she said, between new bursts of merriment. ‘What a life you must have led, with all these women trying to entrap you! No wonder you are reserved and sad! No wonder you have retired into private life to avoid the dangers that beset you on all sides! I wonder almost that you dare ride out alone. And yet, Otho, what a great thing to be so sought after!’

‘Poor dear Otho!’ she said, pausing between fits of laughter. ‘What a life you must have had, with all these women trying to catch you! No wonder you’re so reserved and downcast! No wonder you’ve chosen to stay out of the spotlight to avoid the troubles that surround you! I almost can’t believe you dare to ride out alone. And yet, Otho, what an incredible thing to be so desired!’

Otho’s face was almost purple, partly with breathless amazement, partly with anger. Eleanor, it seemed, did not realise, or did not care, to what inconvenience he was put by her presence here at all. She chaffed and laughed at him. She now put the crowning point to this offensive conduct by leaning over towards him, and asking, with a pretence of looking round to see that no one was near to look or listen—

Otho's face was nearly purple, a mix of shocked disbelief and anger. It seemed Eleanor didn't notice or didn't care how uncomfortable he felt about her being here. She teased and laughed at him. She topped off her annoying behavior by leaning in closer and pretending to look around to make sure no one was nearby to see or hear—

‘Otho, did Miss Wynter warn you of the danger of these harpies by whom you are surrounded? Women are always quick to see through the designs of other women. How good of her to take care of you and keep you out of danger!’

‘Otho, did Miss Wynter warn you about the danger of these women around you? Women are always quick to see through each other's schemes. How thoughtful of her to look out for you and keep you safe!’

Otho’s deep colour grew deeper still. Shrewdly had Eleanor hit the mark. The language, the turns of expression, were his own, native to his genius and redolent of his mind; but the substance of his speech was the substance of scores of conversations with Magdalen, in which she had amused him by tearing to pieces the supposed designs of their neighbours of the whole country-side.

Otho’s deep color became even darker. Eleanor had accurately pointed this out. The way he spoke, the phrases he used, were unique to him and reflected his intelligence; but the content of his speech was just a rehash of countless conversations he’d had with Magdalen, where she had entertained him by dissecting the imagined schemes of their neighbors throughout the countryside.

‘What bosh!’ he said at last, with sovereign contempt. ‘You’ll be saying next that she had designs herself.’ A peculiar smile hovered about his sister’s lips, but she 142said nothing. ‘No, no. It is quite different with her, as you will see when you meet her. You can go and have an hour’s chat with her—or two hours, if you like. She’s always pleasant, always amusing; no father or mother to be down on you. And she does not imagine, even if you were to go and see her regularly twice a week, that you’ve got “intentions;” and, what is more, she has none herself. She can be pleasant, and free, and agreeable, without all the time being bent upon hooking you. Yes’—the taciturn Otho waxed enthusiastic—‘she is my friend. I don’t care who knows it. She’s the only woman in the neighbourhood that I call upon.’

‘What nonsense!’ he finally said, with total disdain. ‘Next, you’ll be claiming that she has her own agenda.’ A strange smile played on his sister’s lips, but she stayed silent. ‘No, no. It’s totally different with her, as you’ll see when you meet her. You can go have an hour-long chat with her—or two hours, if you prefer. She’s always nice, always funny; no parents to judge you. And she doesn’t think, even if you were to visit her regularly twice a week, that you have any “intentions;” and, what’s more, she doesn’t have any either. She can be pleasant, easygoing, and agreeable without constantly trying to reel you in. Yes’—the usually quiet Otho got enthusiastic—‘she is my friend. I don’t care who knows it. She’s the only woman in the neighborhood that I visit.’

Had Eleanor been better acquainted with ‘the neighbourhood’ and its annals, she might better have appreciated the honourable distinction conveyed in this speech.

Had Eleanor known more about ‘the neighborhood’ and its history, she might have appreciated the honorable distinction conveyed in this speech better.

‘Dear me! She ought to be flattered, I am sure. Is this place of hers a large one?’

‘Oh my! She should be flattered, I’m sure. Is her place a big one?’

‘Balder Hall, Magdalen’s? God bless you, no! I wish it was. She’s a poor penniless niece of an old bedridden woman, Miss Martha Strangforth, whom they call about here “the Immortal,” for they say she will never die. I daresay Magdalen wishes it were true, for so long as the old woman lives the girl has a home and a position. And old Martha’s income dies with her, and I don’t fancy she has saved much.’

‘Balder Hall, Magdalen’s? No way! I wish it was. She’s just a poor niece with no money, the niece of an old bedridden woman, Miss Martha Strangforth, who people around here call “the Immortal,” because they say she’ll never die. I bet Magdalen wishes that was true, because as long as the old woman is alive, the girl has a place to stay and a status. And old Martha’s income will end when she does, and I doubt she’s saved much.’

‘Girl—she must be a precocious girl,’ said Eleanor, sweetly.

‘Girl—she must be a really advanced girl,’ said Eleanor, sweetly.

‘Oh, the malice of you women!’ said Otho, gnashing his teeth with virtuous and masculine indignation. ‘When I say “girl,” I’m rather stretching a point. She is a year or so older than I am—about eight and twenty. 143And it seems to me that precious few women under that age are worth speaking to.’

‘Oh, the wickedness of you women!’ said Otho, gritting his teeth with righteous male outrage. ‘When I say “girl,” I’m kind of exaggerating. She’s a year or so older than me—around twenty-eight. 143 And it feels like there are hardly any women under that age who are worth talking to.’

‘Well, they certainly should be worth speaking to by the time they are that age, if ever they intend to be. But if she is poor and dependent, it seems to me men ought to be rather careful about going to see her very often.’

‘Well, they definitely should be worth talking to by the time they reach that age, if they ever plan to be. But if she’s poor and reliant on others, it seems to me that men should be a bit cautious about visiting her too frequently.’

‘For fear she should set traps for them, of course,’ sneered Otho.

‘Of course, she might set traps for them,’ sneered Otho.

‘Oh, not at all. But because other people are sometimes ill-natured, and a woman who has her way to make, or who may have her living to earn some time, cannot be too careful.’

‘Oh, not at all. But since some people can be nasty, a woman who needs to find her way or might have to earn a living sometime cannot be too careful.’

‘Oh, come, Eleanor! When you see her you will understand that one can’t speak of Magdalen Wynter in that way. No one could imagine her in any inferior position. It isn’t in her to take one.’

‘Oh, come on, Eleanor! When you see her, you’ll understand that you can’t talk about Magdalen Wynter like that. No one could picture her in any lesser role. It’s just not in her nature to accept one.’

‘Isn’t it? Well, it is lucky for her if she has some power that can defy need and want of money. I used to help Aunt Emily with some charitable works that she was interested in—governesses’ homes, and ladies’ work societies, and so on; and you would have been astonished at the terrible cases one used to see, and the deplorable condition of ladies—ladies of birth and beauty, with the most terrible tales of the straits to which poverty and distress had driven them. I used to lie awake for hours sometimes, wishing I had the courage to divide my money into a common fund, for some of the poorest, and go and live with them on equal terms.’

"Isn’t it? Well, it’s lucky for her if she has some kind of power that can overcome the need and desire for money. I used to help Aunt Emily with some charitable work she was passionate about—governess homes, women’s work societies, and so on; and you would have been shocked by the awful situations people found themselves in and the sad conditions of women—women of privilege and beauty, facing horrific stories of the extremes to which poverty and hardship had brought them. I sometimes lay awake for hours, wishing I had the bravery to pool my money into a common fund for some of the poorest and live with them on equal terms."

‘You’ll come to no good if you let that sort of nonsense get into your head,’ said Otho, gruffly. ‘But it’s useless to talk. You will understand what I mean when 144you see her,’ he added, feeling that his sister was not altogether devoid of the obstinacy which was so salient a feature in his own character. ‘She does not care for the people about here, you know. In fact, she dislikes them, and makes great fun of them. And they don’t care about her; she’s too handsome for them.’

‘You won't end up well if you let that kind of nonsense get to you,’ Otho said gruffly. ‘But it’s pointless to discuss it. You’ll understand what I mean when 144 you see her,’ he added, realizing that his sister wasn’t entirely free of the stubbornness that was such a prominent trait in his own personality. ‘She doesn’t care for the people around here, you know. In fact, she dislikes them and makes fun of them. And they don’t care about her; she’s too attractive for them.’

Eleanor made no answer to this, and they rode on in silence for a little time. Miss Askam did not feel ‘drawn’ to Magdalen by Otho’s description of his friend. Indeed, it had the very natural effect of putting her mind into a defensive attitude with regard to the other woman. Without being any stickler for forms, she could not understand why Miss Wynter had not called upon her, perhaps on her aunt’s behalf, or why she was being thus hurried to see this wonderful penniless orphan who had no designs upon men, but who disliked and was disliked by all the other women of the neighbourhood. ‘It looks very much as if I were being taken to her on approval, for inspection,’ said Eleanor within herself. Her white teeth showed a little in a not altogether amiable smile. ‘Well, let it be so. I am committed to nothing with her. We will see what she is. I think I can sustain her inspection.’

Eleanor didn’t respond to this, and they continued riding in silence for a while. Miss Askam didn’t feel any connection to Magdalen based on Otho’s description of his friend. In fact, it had the natural effect of putting her on guard regarding the other woman. Although she wasn’t rigid about social formalities, she couldn’t understand why Miss Wynter hadn’t visited her, maybe on her aunt’s behalf, or why she was being rushed to meet this amazing penniless orphan who had no interest in men but was disliked by all the other women in the area. “It feels like I’m being taken to her to be judged,” Eleanor thought to herself. Her white teeth flashed in a not-so-friendly smile. “Well, let it be like that. I’m not obligated to her. We’ll see what she’s like. I think I can handle her scrutiny.”

She also reflected that Otho’s gift of character-drawing seemed to be in a very undeveloped condition, and she had more than once noticed, during her short career, that when men describe women, they very often paint them, not as they are, but as the women have chosen that they should find them; and this was very likely the case with Otho and Miss Wynter.

She also thought that Otho’s ability to describe character seemed quite underdeveloped, and she had noticed more than once, during her brief career, that when men talk about women, they often present them not as they truly are, but as the women want them to be seen; and this was probably true with Otho and Miss Wynter.

‘Here we are,’ observed Otho, as they turned in at the Balder Hall Lodge, rode up to the door, and found that Miss Wynter was at home.

‘Here we are,’ Otho said, as they pulled into the Balder Hall Lodge, drove up to the door, and discovered that Miss Wynter was at home.

145

CHAPTER 13

TWENTY-EIGHT AND TWENTY-TWO

Miss Strangforth’s butler threw open the door of an exquisite little upstairs sitting-room, and announced Otho and Eleanor. The latter, whose whole mind had been dwelling in anticipation on the meeting with this woman whom she disliked in advance, got a sort of jar through her nerves as, on walking into the room, she confronted, not only Magdalen luxuriously stretched in a low easy-chair by the fire, but, much more conspicuous at the moment, the figure of a man, standing on the hearth-rug, with his back to the fire. A slight shock went through her as she encountered the pair of grave and searching eyes which had been present in her mind more than once during the last twenty-four hours. It was Michael Langstroth who looked at her. Eleanor’s first feeling was an unreasoning one of disappointment. ‘He comes to see her too, then.’ The next was one of satisfaction. ‘At any rate, I shall now learn who he is.’

Miss Strangforth’s butler swung open the door to a beautiful little upstairs sitting room and announced Otho and Eleanor. Eleanor, who had been mentally preparing for the meeting with this woman she already disliked, felt a jolt of nerves when she stepped into the room and saw not just Magdalen lounging in a low armchair by the fire, but more strikingly, a man standing on the hearth rug with his back to the flames. She felt a slight shock as she met the pair of serious and probing eyes that had crossed her mind several times in the last twenty-four hours. It was Michael Langstroth looking at her. Eleanor’s first thought was an irrational sense of disappointment. ‘So he’s here to see her too.’ Her next thought was one of satisfaction. ‘At least now I’ll find out who he is.’

Then her attention was drawn to Magdalen, as the latter rose, with a slight ‘Ah!’ and advanced, saying, ‘Well, Otho, how do you do?’

Then her attention was drawn to Magdalen, as she stood up with a slight ‘Ah!’ and walked over, saying, ‘Well, Otho, how are you?’

Eleanor looked at her. She had a rapid general impression of a tall woman, beautiful both in face and form, and arrayed in a mouse-coloured velvet gown—a 146woman whose exceedingly white and finely-shaped hands held some brilliant scarlet wool and ivory knitting-needles; who had eyes which for darkness and coldness could not be surpassed, and a sweet and frigid smile.

Eleanor looked at her. She got a quick impression of a tall woman, beautiful in both face and figure, dressed in a mouse-colored velvet gown—a 146woman whose very white and elegantly shaped hands held some bright red wool and ivory knitting needles; who had eyes that couldn't be matched for their darkness and coldness, and a sweet yet icy smile.

‘Well,’ Otho retorted, not very gaily; ‘I’ve smashed through all etiquette and ceremony, I suppose, in doing this, and brought my sister to see you, instead of waiting for you to come and see her. Eleanor, this is my friend, Miss Wynter.’

‘Well,’ Otho replied, not very cheerfully; ‘I’ve probably broken all the rules of politeness and formality by doing this, and brought my sister to see you instead of waiting for you to visit her. Eleanor, this is my friend, Miss Wynter.’

He led his sister a little forward as he spoke, so that she was fully displayed to Magdalen’s view; and Miss Wynter’s eyes encountered a sight she did not often see—a woman as beautiful as herself, and possessing, too, the powerful advantage of being six years younger than she was. Her plain dark riding dress suited to admiration the frank and hardy youthfulness of the wearer; for with all her softness of voice and outline, and for all the rounded grace of her form, there was a hardiness about Eleanor Askam which gave piquancy to her whole aspect.

He guided his sister a little forward as he spoke, so she was fully visible to Magdalen; and Miss Wynter’s eyes met a sight she didn’t often see—a woman as beautiful as she was, and also six years younger. Her simple dark riding dress perfectly showcased the honest and vibrant youthfulness of the wearer; because despite her soft voice and delicate features, and the rounded grace of her figure, there was a toughness about Eleanor Askam that added a certain appeal to her entire appearance.

‘It was very good of you, Otho, and exceedingly good of you, Miss Askam. I was absolutely unable to go out this afternoon, and I wanted so much to make your acquaintance.’ She extended her hand to Eleanor, and smiled her usual smile; one without any flavour of insincerity, or of sincerity either—a smile which repelled and displeased Eleanor, she knew not why.

‘That was really kind of you, Otho, and super nice of you, Miss Askam. I couldn’t go out this afternoon at all, and I really wanted to get to know you.’ She reached out her hand to Eleanor and gave her usual smile; one that had no hint of insincerity, or of sincerity for that matter—a smile that somehow put Eleanor off and annoyed her, though she couldn’t explain why.

‘Otho seemed extremely anxious about it,’ she said, coolly and gravely, ‘and I did what he wished me to do.’

‘Otho seemed really concerned about it,’ she said calmly and seriously, ‘and I did what he asked me to do.’

Her voice rang out, clear and distinct—no muffled notes, and no hesitation or pretence of being delighted to pay the visit. Magdalen noted it all, and replied sweetly—

Her voice came through, clear and sharp—no muffled tones, no hesitation or fake enthusiasm about the visit. Magdalen took it all in and responded warmly—

147‘Yes; I am so glad you came. Take this easy-chair, and——Oh, Michael, I beg your pardon.’ She slurred over an almost inaudible introduction.

147‘Yes; I’m really glad you’re here. Take this comfy chair, and——Oh, Michael, I’m so sorry.’ She rushed through an almost unheard introduction.

‘Miss Askam and I have met already,’ said Michael with composure. ‘I think I may safely claim the honour of having been before you in having made her acquaintance.’

‘Miss Askam and I have already met,’ said Michael calmly. ‘I believe I can confidently say that I've had the honor of knowing her before you.’

‘No—how?’ exclaimed Magdalen, arrested.

‘No—how?’ exclaimed Magdalen, shocked.

‘Yes,’ said Eleanor, looking at Michael as she seated herself. ‘I did not know who Mr.——’

‘Yes,’ said Eleanor, looking at Michael as she sat down. ‘I didn’t know who Mr.——’

‘Langstroth,’ said Michael, speaking for himself.

‘Langstroth,’ Michael said, speaking for himself.

‘Langstroth,’ repeated Eleanor, with a little bow, ‘was; nor he who I was.’

‘Langstroth,’ Eleanor repeated with a slight bow, ‘was; nor was he who I was.’

‘I beg your pardon. I read your name on the label that was on your bag,’ he remarked; but he neither bowed nor smiled, though it would have been impossible to say that his manner was not polite. It was very much so, but not at all cordial.

“I’m sorry. I saw your name on the tag that was on your bag,” he said; but he neither bowed nor smiled, even though it would be hard to say his manner wasn’t polite. It was quite polite, but not in the least warm.

‘Mr. Langstroth saved me from getting out a station too soon,’ she said, turning to Otho, in explanation. She could not help seeing that his moody countenance wore anything but one of its lighter expressions. He stood stiffly, his hat and whip in his hand, and a fleeting side-glance had shown her that he and the stranger (was he any relation, she wondered, to Otho’s great friend, Gilbert Langstroth, who was coming down for Christmas?) had exchanged a very slight and indifferent acknowledgment of each other’s presence.

“Mr. Langstroth saved me from leaving the station too early,” she said, turning to Otho to explain. She couldn’t help noticing that his moody face looked anything but cheerful. He stood rigidly, holding his hat and whip, and a quick glance revealed that he and the stranger (she wondered if he was any relation to Otho’s good friend, Gilbert Langstroth, who was coming for Christmas?) had exchanged only a minimal and indifferent acknowledgment of each other.

Michael Langstroth, now standing upright, looking on, betrayed no feeling of any kind as he heard her remark. It was five years now since he had had a letter from Magdalen, which had gone near to turning his brain. Such episodes have the effect upon those who 148receive them of, to use a vulgarism, killing or curing. Michael had been cured; hence his presence in Magdalen’s boudoir now; hence his ability to stand by and take in the comedy of the situation, and to feel decidedly, if a little sardonically, amused at what was taking place.

Michael Langstroth, now standing upright and watching, showed no emotion as he heard her comment. It had been five years since he received a letter from Magdalen, which had nearly driven him crazy. Such events have a way of either breaking or healing those who experience them—using a colloquial phrase, killing or curing. Michael had been healed; that was why he was in Magdalen’s boudoir now, and why he could stand by and absorb the absurdity of the situation, feeling distinctly, if somewhat sarcastically, amused by what was happening.

He did not sit down again. He wished Magdalen good afternoon; and Eleanor noticed that, although polite—she had a strong conviction that under no possible combination of circumstances could he be impolite—he was not what could be called genial. He was grave and distant, and however slight this gravity and distance, they were present, and Eleanor, keenly sensitive to manner and expression, noticed them instantly. Michael said he would call again in a few days, bowed to them all, and took his departure.

He didn’t sit down again. He said good afternoon to Magdalen, and Eleanor noticed that, although he was polite—she strongly believed he could never be rude—he wasn’t exactly warm. He was serious and aloof, and even though it was just a hint of seriousness and distance, they were there, and Eleanor, being very perceptive to people’s mannerisms and expressions, picked up on them right away. Michael said he would come back in a few days, bowed to everyone, and left.

‘Now, Otho,’ said Miss Wynter, almost before Michael had left the room, ‘I have something to tell you. I had better do it now, before I forget. Briggs has got a very wonderful colt to show you, and has been expressing the most ardent longing——’

‘Now, Otho,’ said Miss Wynter, almost before Michael had left the room, ‘I have something to tell you. I should do it now, before I forget. Briggs has a really amazing colt to show you, and has been expressing the strongest desire——’

‘Briggs—a colt!’ exclaimed Otho, with unaffected interest and animation; ‘I’ll go to him this minute. I suppose he is at the stables?’

‘Briggs—a colt!’ Otho exclaimed, genuinely excited and animated. ‘I’ll go see him right now. I guess he’s at the stables?’

‘I suppose so—somewhere there,’ replied Magdalen nonchalantly; and Otho disappeared instantly, while Eleanor sat still, feeling intensely displeased, less at what was actually said and done than at the tone and the manner of it. Fine-tempered and incapable of behaving with insolence or impertinence to any inferior, it yet seemed to her that Magdalen was scarcely in a position to order Otho to the stables, so that she might be left alone with his sister; or, indeed, to call him by his Christian name, and almost openly to hint that she 149wanted him out of the way—unless, indeed, she were engaged to be married to him, which Eleanor, with a sudden sense of apprehension, hoped she was not; and recalling Otho’s dissertations on their ride hither, she felt it was scarcely possible that he could be.

“I guess so—somewhere over there,” Magdalen replied casually, and Otho immediately disappeared. Eleanor remained still, feeling very upset, not so much at what was actually said or done, but at the tone and the way it was delivered. Sensitive and unable to be rude or disrespectful to anyone beneath her, she couldn’t help but think that Magdalen had no right to send Otho to the stables just to have some time alone with his sister; or to call him by his first name and almost openly suggest that she wanted him gone—unless, of course, she was engaged to be married to him, which Eleanor suddenly hoped she wasn’t. Remembering Otho’s discussions during their ride here, she felt it was hard to believe that he could be.

While she was thinking these thoughts, and while the shadow of them was on her too expressive countenance, Magdalen sank back in her chair, watching her visitor keenly, if unobtrusively. When she addressed her, she spoke with a smile, but her eyes, Eleanor noticed, did not in the least partake of the smile upon her lips. She smiled, not because she felt pleased, or genial, or mirthful, but mechanically—because it is the custom to smile when you receive your guests.

While she was lost in thought, and the weight of it showed on her very expressive face, Magdalen leaned back in her chair, observing her visitor closely, yet without being obvious about it. When she spoke to her, she wore a smile, but Eleanor noticed that her eyes didn’t reflect the smile on her lips at all. She smiled, not out of pleasure, friendliness, or joy, but almost automatically—because it's customary to smile when you have guests.

Eleanor, on her part, was conscious of liking less and less the aroma, as it were, of Miss Wynter and her surroundings; but she was aware that this was blind prejudice, and was determined to overcome it if she could. She was very young, and Otho had not been wrong when he had described her as enthusiastic; but she felt a kind of mental and moral chill, or ever she had really entered into conversation with this woman, who had, as it were, been so suddenly flung across her path, and who, she began to realise, must be a powerful influence in Otho’s life. It must be so, she reflected, or he would not thus have been eager to bring them together, and then as eager to leave them alone. Alone, for what?—to discover the innate and latent points of sympathy between them, and to rejoice in them, or to fight out their radical differences to the bitter end?

Eleanor was increasingly aware that she liked Miss Wynter and her environment less and less; however, she recognized this was just blind prejudice, and she was determined to overcome it if she could. She was very young, and Otho hadn’t been wrong in calling her enthusiastic; yet she felt a kind of mental and emotional chill before she had actually started talking to this woman, who had, so suddenly, come into her life and who she began to realize could be a significant influence in Otho’s world. It had to be, she thought, or he wouldn’t have been so eager to introduce them and then just as eager to leave them alone. Alone, for what?—to discover their shared feelings and enjoy them, or to confront their fundamental differences to the bitter end?

150

CHAPTER 14

THRUST AND PARRY

‘Of course you are quite strange to Bradstane?’ began Magdalen.

‘Of course you’re pretty strange to Bradstane?’ started Magdalen.

‘Yes, quite—at least, practically so. I can’t recall much about it. In fact, I’m strange to the north altogether, except Scotland—staying at hotels or shooting-boxes, you know.’

‘Yes, pretty much—at least, almost. I can’t remember much about it. Honestly, I’m not really familiar with the north at all, except for Scotland—staying in hotels or lodges, you know.’

‘Ah, yes. Those are luxuries for the rich,’ said Magdalen, whose whole person, attire, and surroundings breathed an atmosphere of more than riches, of extravagance. ‘I may say I have never been in the south, for I haven’t, except to Bournemouth, with my aunt. Well, I wonder how you will “like,” as they say here. The society of Bradstane is a little peculiar. It is not intellectual—Eleanor felt a little surprise at this; Magdalen herself had not struck her as looking intellectual—‘and it is not by any means lively. And I suppose you have been accustomed to a good deal of variety in your life?’

"Ah, yes. Those are luxuries for the wealthy," said Magdalen, whose entire presence, clothing, and environment exuded an air of more than just wealth—of extravagance. "I should mention I've never been to the south, except for Bournemouth, with my aunt. Well, I wonder how you will 'like,' as they say around here. The society in Bradstane is a bit unusual. It's not intellectual—Eleanor felt a bit surprised by this; Magdalen herself hadn’t seemed intellectual to her—and it’s definitely not very lively. And I assume you've been used to quite a bit of variety in your life?"

‘Not lately. Six months ago, my aunt, Mrs. Stanley, who has been my second mother, died very suddenly. We have had a very quiet and a very sad house ever since, and if Bradstane were ever so gay, I should not be going out much now.’

‘Not recently. Six months ago, my aunt, Mrs. Stanley, who was like a second mother to me, passed away unexpectedly. Our home has been very quiet and sad ever since, and even if Bradstane were really lively, I wouldn’t be going out much right now.’

‘Ah, yes, very sad—Otho mentioned your loss,’ murmured 151Magdalen, who, with the self-absorption of her kind, had forgotten Eleanor’s account of her uncle’s condition.

‘Ah, yes, very sad—Otho mentioned your loss,’ murmured 151Magdalen, who, with the self-absorption of her kind, had forgotten Eleanor’s account of her uncle’s condition.

‘And then,’ added Eleanor, feeling her heart beating just a little faster, but marching straight into the fray, ‘I have Otho. I hope to see something of him now. He is my only brother, and I have been much separated from him.’

‘And then,’ added Eleanor, feeling her heart race slightly, but confidently stepping into the situation, ‘I have Otho. I hope to see more of him now. He’s my only brother, and I’ve been away from him for a long time.’

‘Ah, your brother,’ said Magdalen, all at once discarding her purring tone, and taking up her knitting, with the expression of one who has just come to some mental decision. ‘He was the attraction, was he?’

‘Oh, your brother,’ said Magdalen, suddenly dropping her soft tone and picking up her knitting, looking like someone who has just made a mental decision. ‘He was the one who caught your interest, right?’

‘Hateful woman!’ said Eleanor within herself. ‘She thinks he is her property, and that I am come to dispute him with her. So I have, and so I will.’ Then aloud, ‘Certainly, he was an attraction, if it needed a great attraction to make me wish to visit my own home, after so many years. Besides, who knows how long I may have the chance to be with him, and get to know him? I am astonished that he has not married before now.’

‘Hateful woman!’ Eleanor thought to herself. ‘She thinks he belongs to her and that I’ve come to compete with her for him. Well, I have, and I'm not backing down.’ Then, speaking out loud, she said, ‘Of course, he was an attraction, if it took a strong one to make me want to visit my own home after so many years. Besides, who knows how long I’ll have the chance to be with him and really get to know him? I'm surprised he hasn’t married by now.’

A slight pause. Eleanor herself was surprised to find in what style she was talking; but something in the very presence of the other woman seemed to arouse her pugnacity, and to place her in an almost aggressive attitude.

A slight pause. Eleanor was surprised to realize how she was speaking; but something about the other woman's presence seemed to stir her fighting spirit, putting her in an almost confrontational stance.

‘At any rate, while I have the field to myself, I mean to let Otho know that he has a sister,’ she pursued, with a slight laugh.

‘Anyway, since I have the field to myself, I plan to let Otho know that he has a sister,’ she continued, with a slight laugh.

‘Highly commendable,’ said Magdalen, either with constraint or a slight sneer; it would have been difficult to say which.

“Very commendable,” said Magdalen, either with restraint or a hint of sarcasm; it would have been hard to tell which.

‘He is a great friend of yours, I find,’ continued Eleanor, looking directly at Magdalen, who made no reply to the words. Eleanor paused a moment, and 152then took her course. She was really anxious to learn, if she could, the extent of this woman’s influence over her brother; but more than that, to get to know whether she were a sincere woman, or a false one. She would feign a tender interest in Otho’s affairs, and a sisterly solicitude for his welfare. As a matter of fact, she knew nothing of the said affairs, nor whether well or ill might be the word to apply to his spiritual condition. She would try to discover. It was a hardy resolution, with such a woman as Magdalen for her opponent, but want of courage was not one of Eleanor’s defects.

"He's a really good friend of yours, I see," Eleanor said, looking directly at Magdalen, who didn’t respond. Eleanor paused for a moment and then continued. She was genuinely eager to find out, if she could, how much influence this woman had over her brother; more than that, she wanted to know if she was sincere or deceitful. She would pretend to be concerned about Otho's situation and show sisterly care for his well-being. In reality, she didn’t know anything about his situation, or whether it was good or bad for his state of mind. She would try to find out. It was a bold move, considering she was up against someone like Magdalen, but Eleanor was never lacking in courage.

‘It seems so strange,’ she presently went on, in a musing tone, ‘that you, living in the same place and being his friend, must have seen him often, and know him quite well, while I, his own sister, scarcely know anything about him.’

‘It feels so odd,’ she continued, in a thoughtful way, ‘that you, living in the same place and being his friend, must have seen him a lot and know him pretty well, while I, his own sister, hardly know anything about him.’

‘You think that is a great loss, I suppose?’

'You think that's a huge loss, right?'

‘Well, yes, I do. I think I ought to know about him—good or bad. It seems to me unnatural that I should not. I wish you would tell me something about him, Miss Wynter. It really seems as though he had left us on purpose that we might discuss him.’

‘Well, yes, I do. I think I should know about him—whether he's good or bad. It feels unnatural not to. I wish you would share something about him, Miss Wynter. It really seems like he left us on purpose so we could talk about him.’

‘Why discuss him at all?’

‘Why talk about him at all?’

‘Well,’ said Eleanor with a smile, ‘I don’t think you and I can have many objects of mutual interest to talk about. Otho is one, obviously—my brother and your friend. I think it is most natural to talk about him. From what he said of you, I am sure you must know a great deal of his character and disposition. He is very reserved, I think. I want to get on with him, of course. Can’t you tell me something of his tastes and habits?’

‘Well,’ Eleanor said with a smile, ‘I don’t think you and I have many things in common to discuss. Otho is one, obviously—my brother and your friend. It makes sense to talk about him. From what he mentioned about you, I’m sure you know a lot about his character and personality. I think he’s quite reserved. I want to get along with him, of course. Can’t you share some details about his likes and habits?’

Miss Wynter’s white eyelids drooped, but quivered 153not. Her fingers flew in and out of the scarlet wool, and the ivory needles made a pleasant, dull clicking. What she thought with cold annoyance was, that Eleanor was impertinent and inquisitive, devoid of tact and savoir faire. (No one knew better than Eleanor herself that her present conduct was scarcely conventional, but she felt that she did not much care what it was, so long as she rode away from Balder Hall possessed of definite views as to Magdalen’s goodness or badness, and she rather hoped the conversation would disclose badness.) If the young woman were put down at once and promptly, Magdalen argued, she might perhaps profit by the lesson; if not, if encouraged in the least, she was almost certain to become very troublesome. So she said—

Miss Wynter’s white eyelids drooped but didn’t quiver. Her fingers worked quickly in and out of the red wool, and the ivory needles made a pleasant, dull clicking sound. With cold annoyance, she thought that Eleanor was rude and nosy, lacking both tact and skillful handling. (No one knew better than Eleanor herself that her current behavior was hardly proper, but she felt she didn’t really care what it was, as long as she left Balder Hall with a clear idea about Magdalen’s good or bad qualities, and she hoped the conversation would reveal some badness.) If the young woman was put in her place right away, Magdalen reasoned, she might learn a lesson; if not, if she was encouraged even a little, she was almost sure to become very annoying. So she said—

‘My dear child, you surely do not suppose that because a man comes once or twice a week and chats with one for an hour or two, or even spends a whole afternoon in one’s society, that he necessarily reveals to one anything of his real habits or character?’

‘My dear child, you surely don’t think that just because a man comes once or twice a week and talks with you for an hour or two, or even spends an entire afternoon with you, that he actually reveals anything about his true habits or character?’

‘It depends on what his habits may be, of course,’ said Eleanor with gravity; and, in spite of telling herself that she was acting a part, she felt a vague uneasiness, which vexed her like a coming trouble whenever any question arose of Otho and his doings. It was not the first time she had felt it. Dim reports of his fastness and strange habits had penetrated even to her well-sheltered home with the Stanleys; and more than once her uncle had said to her, ‘My dear, I’m afraid your brother spends a good deal of money in a very reckless way.’

“It depends on what his habits are, of course,” said Eleanor seriously; and even though she told herself she was just playing a role, she felt a vague unease that annoyed her like an impending trouble whenever any discussion about Otho and his actions came up. This wasn’t the first time she had experienced it. Faint rumors of his wild lifestyle and unusual habits had even reached her well-protected home with the Stanleys; and more than once her uncle had said to her, “My dear, I’m afraid your brother is spending a lot of money in a very reckless manner.”

‘It depends on what his habits may be,’ she repeated; ‘but he could not come so often as that and not show something of his character—or disposition, perhaps I should say.’

‘It depends on what his habits are,’ she repeated; ‘but he couldn’t come that often and not reveal something about his character—or his personality, I guess I should say.’

154‘Well, you will see him daily, now that you have come to live with him—possibly for many hours in each day. I see him, at the most, once or twice a week, for an hour, or perhaps two hours. It is obvious that your opportunities will be incomparably greater than mine have been. Don’t you think you had better study his character at first hand—if you are interested in it, that is?’

154‘Well, you’ll see him every day now that you’re living with him—maybe for several hours each day. I only see him once or twice a week, for an hour or maybe two. Clearly, your chances to get to know him will be way better than mine have ever been. Don’t you think it would be a good idea to study his character up close—if you’re interested in that, of course?’

‘If I am interested—in my own brother?’

‘If I'm interested—in my own brother?’

‘I see you have very enthusiastic ideas, and quite orthodox ones, about brothers and sisters loving each other, however dissimilar in character and disposition they may be’ (Eleanor repressed a smile. She had not expressed any such views), ‘just because they are brothers and sisters. But, you know, it is not wise to take your impressions of any one in whom you are interested from a third person. How can you know what feelings and what motives might influence me in speaking to you of him——’

‘I see you have some really passionate thoughts, and pretty traditional ones, about siblings loving each other, no matter how different they might be in personality and temperament’ (Eleanor held back a smile. She hadn’t shared any such opinions), ‘just because they’re siblings. But you know, it’s not smart to form your opinions about anyone you’re interested in based on what someone else says. How can you know what feelings and what motives might influence me in talking to you about him—’

‘Oh, Miss Wynter, would Otho have brought me here if you had had a bad influence over him? He thinks so much of you,’ said Eleanor, seeing that Magdalen had accepted her (Eleanor’s) presentation of herself, and feeling that her rôle was now an easy one to play.

‘Oh, Miss Wynter, would Otho have brought me here if you had a negative influence on him? He thinks so highly of you,’ said Eleanor, noticing that Magdalen had accepted her (Eleanor’s) introduction and feeling that her role was now an easy one to play.

‘No,’ pursued Miss Wynter, apparently unheeding Eleanor’s last remark; ‘study him and his character at your ease, by yourself, and don’t worry yourself about it. As for his habits—now, this advice really comes from my heart, Miss Askam,’ and Magdalen laid down her work and looked with cold earnestness at her companion—‘if he were younger than you, or in any way in your keeping or under your control, it would clearly be your duty to become acquainted with his incomings and 155outgoings, and to supervise his proceedings. But just the reverse is the case. He is older than you by several years; he is his own master, and has been so for many years, accustomed to consult himself alone—you little know how much himself alone—in the management of his own affairs. He knows his own aims and wishes, if he has any. Let me advise you, if you wish to have a shadow of influence over him, never to interfere, by word, look, or deed, with anything that he may choose to do. I do not say that by this course you will gain an influence over him, but I say that if you do not observe it, you will lose every chance of ever gaining one. He will not brook the least appearance of meddling——’

‘No,’ continued Miss Wynter, seemingly ignoring Eleanor’s last comment; ‘take your time to study him and his character on your own, and don’t stress about it. As for his habits—now, this advice truly comes from my heart, Miss Askam,’ and Magdalen put down her work and looked seriously at her companion—‘if he were younger than you, or in any way dependent on you or under your control, it would clearly be your responsibility to understand his income and expenses and to oversee his actions. But just the opposite is true. He is several years older than you; he is his own master and has been for a long time, used to relying solely on himself—you have no idea how much he relies on himself—in managing his own affairs. He knows his own goals and desires, if he has any. Let me advise you, if you want to have any influence over him, never to interfere, by word, look, or action, with anything he chooses to do. I’m not saying that this will guarantee you any influence over him, but I am saying that if you don’t follow this advice, you’ll lose any chance of gaining it. He will not tolerate even the slightest hint of interference——’

‘But, indeed, I do not want——’ began Eleanor, astounded at the revelation her ruse had called forth—amazed at the depths of angry feeling which she saw quickly enough were surging under that composed exterior called Magdalen Wynter. But Magdalen had begun her exhortation, and was not to be easily stopped. In the same cold but energetic style she went on—

‘But, honestly, I don’t want——’ started Eleanor, shocked by the revelation her trick had uncovered—astonished at the intense anger she quickly realized was bubbling beneath the calm surface of Magdalen Wynter. But Magdalen had started her speech and wasn’t going to be easily interrupted. In the same chilly yet forceful manner, she continued—

‘If you once let him see that you think his affairs are anything to you, your chance is gone.’

‘If you ever let him know that you care about his business, you've lost your chance.’

‘My chance—of what?’ thought Eleanor, looking, as she now felt, very grave.

‘My chance—of what?’ thought Eleanor, looking, as she now felt, very serious.

Magdalen saw this gravity. Her thought was, ‘Silly, sentimental creature! The idea of coming rushing in with a mission or a vocation to improve her brother! Some women never will learn.’ Then, after a moment’s pause, she continued—

Magdalen saw this seriousness. She thought, ‘What a silly, sentimental person! The idea of barging in with a mission or a calling to fix her brother! Some women just never learn.’ Then, after a brief pause, she continued—

‘Men are odd, you know. If they do wrong, yes, even if they wrong you—if they do something flagrantly unjust, and you reproach them, or scold them, or try to make them see how bad they have been, what good does 156it do? It does not make them sorry or ashamed, but it makes them think you very disagreeable; it makes them angry with you for dictating to them; it makes them cease to have any wish to please you, or any regard for you. Let him alone, unless you wish to make mischief. You understand me, I daresay?’

"Men are strange, you know. If they mess up, even if they hurt you—if they do something obviously wrong, and you call them out on it, or scold them, or try to make them realize how bad they've been, what good does it do? It doesn’t make them feel sorry or ashamed; it just makes them think you're really unpleasant. It makes them upset with you for trying to control them; it makes them lose any desire to please you or respect for you. Just leave them be, unless you want to create trouble. You get what I mean, right?"

‘I’m afraid I understand that my brother’s habits are not what they should be.’

‘I’m afraid I realize that my brother’s habits aren’t what they should be.’

‘That is a very hasty conclusion, and shows that you certainly have not understood me. If I must speak so very plainly——’

‘That's a really quick conclusion, and it shows that you definitely haven't understood me. If I have to be so straightforward——’

‘I do not wish to interfere with him,’ said Eleanor, with a shade of hauteur; but she was uneasy, and an anxious colour had begun to burn on either cheek. She had come hither against her will. She had disliked Magdalen from Otho’s talk of her, had disliked her more on seeing and conversing with her, and had descended to subterfuge, to find out her thoughts about her brother. She was pure of any wish to be a missionary to Otho, which was evidently what Magdalen had gathered to be her object; but she had unwittingly called forth an indirect characterisation of her brother—and that from one who evidently knew him well, and was tenacious of her hold on him—which roused her deepest uneasiness. After the last words there was a pause, and then Eleanor said slowly, and wishing the while that she had not begun the conversation—

"I don't want to interfere with him," Eleanor said, a hint of arrogance in her voice; but she was uneasy, and a nervous flush had started to creep onto her cheeks. She had come here against her will. She had never liked Magdalen based on Otho's comments about her, and she liked her even less after meeting and talking to her. She had resorted to deception to uncover her thoughts about her brother. She had no desire to be a missionary for Otho, which Magdalen clearly thought was her aim; but she had unintentionally brought about an indirect description of her brother from someone who clearly knew him well and was protective of her relationship with him, which stirred her deepest anxiety. After the last words, there was a pause, and then Eleanor said slowly, wishing she hadn't started the conversation—

‘And I have no doubt that you know far more about him than I do.’

‘And I have no doubt that you know a lot more about him than I do.’

‘You credit me with a great deal of very important knowledge,’ said Magdalen, coldly and sweetly. ‘All I can say is, that if I possessed that knowledge to the full, I should not think of imparting it to you—not for a moment. 157And let me remind you that, whether he be good or bad, I am not your brother’s keeper. I think he is quite competent to take care of himself.’

‘You think I have a lot of important knowledge,’ said Magdalen, coolly and sweetly. ‘All I can say is, if I actually had that knowledge, I wouldn’t even consider sharing it with you—not for a second. 157 And let me remind you that, whether he’s good or bad, I’m not responsible for your brother. I believe he can take care of himself just fine.’

‘I was not dreaming of assuming any such office,’ Eleanor said, fully convinced from Magdalen’s tone that she did feel herself to be Otho’s keeper, in a sense; that she liked the proprietorship, and meant to fight for her possession of it, if it were disputed. The idea of entering the lists with her filled Eleanor with disgust. Her impressions, could she have reduced them to their simplest form, were that Otho was not what he ought to be in the matter of conduct, and that Magdalen knew a good deal more about him than she chose to tell. Miss Wynter, however, seemed to consider the subject at an end, and to assume that Eleanor had found out her mistake. She herself began with a new subject.

“I wasn’t even thinking about taking on any role like that,” Eleanor said, fully convinced by Magdalen’s tone that she did see herself as Otho’s guardian, in a way; that she enjoyed the ownership and intended to defend her claim to it if it were challenged. The thought of going up against her made Eleanor feel sick. Her impressions, if she could have simplified them, were that Otho wasn’t handling things as he should, and that Magdalen knew much more about him than she was willing to share. Miss Wynter, however, seemed to think the discussion was over and assumed that Eleanor had realized her mistake. She then shifted to a new topic.

‘How came you to know Michael Langstroth?’ she inquired, with her sweetest smile.

"How did you come to know Michael Langstroth?" she asked, with her sweetest smile.

‘Oh, I don’t consider that I know him. Did you not hear what I said to Otho? He got into the carriage I was in, at a station near Tebay. He seemed in a great hurry, and jumped in as the train was setting off——’

‘Oh, I don’t think I really know him. Didn’t you hear what I said to Otho? He got into the carriage I was in, at a station near Tebay. He seemed to be in a big hurry and jumped in as the train was leaving——’

‘Just like him!’

"Exactly like him!"

‘A porter at Tebay had told me that the station after this one at which Mr. Langstroth got in would be Bradstane, so I was collecting my things, and I suppose he saw from that label on my bag where I was really going; for he said, “Are you getting out at Cotherstone?” Then, of course, I explained, and he explained, and it was all right. He got out at Cotherstone, and I came on to Bradstane.’

‘A porter at Tebay had told me that the next station after the one where Mr. Langstroth boarded would be Bradstane, so I was gathering my things, and I guess he noticed the label on my bag showing where I was actually headed; he asked, “Are you getting off at Cotherstone?” Then, of course, I clarified, and he clarified, and everything was fine. He got off at Cotherstone, and I continued on to Bradstane.’

‘Oh yes,’ said Magdalen, who had listened attentively, and watched no less attentively the manner and gestures 158of the speaker. ‘He has such long distances to go in a country place like this.’

‘Oh yes,’ said Magdalen, who had listened closely and observed the speaker's manner and gestures just as closely. ‘He has such long distances to cover in a place like this.’

‘Do they call him “Doctor” Langstroth here?’

‘Do they call him “Doctor” Langstroth around here?’

‘Yes, they all do. It is a country habit. He “doctors” them, so he is “the doctor;” but he practises as a surgeon.’

‘Yes, they all do. It's a country thing. He “doctors” them, so he is “the doctor;” but he practices as a surgeon.’

‘Is he a friend of yours, then?’

‘Is he one of your friends, then?’

‘I have known him intimately for many years.’

‘I have known him well for many years.’

‘Otho says that some one whom he called “Gilbert Langstroth” is his greatest friend. Is he any relation of this Mr. Langstroth?’

‘Otho says that someone he calls “Gilbert Langstroth” is his best friend. Is he related to this Mr. Langstroth?’

‘Brother.’

'Bro.'

‘Indeed! But Otho seemed not to know Dr. Langstroth very well.’

‘Sure! But Otho didn’t seem to know Dr. Langstroth very well.’

‘They are not devoted to each other.’

‘They don't care about each other.’

‘Have they quarrelled?’

"Did they fight?"

It could hardly be that these questions of Eleanor’s, put in all innocence and good faith, were agreeable to Magdalen. Perhaps, when she asked Otho to bring his sister soon, she had foreseen some such catechism. Perhaps she had reflected that the old facts of her engagement to Michael and its rupture, and the reasons assigned for it, must surely, sooner or later, come to Eleanor Askam’s ears, since they were public property, and it was not the fashion in Bradstane to hide any treasure, however minute, of fact or fiction, gossip or scandal, which had once gained credence in the public mind. Why not, she may have reflected, let Eleanor hear the story from herself, and so at any rate gain that first hearing which is supposed to go such a long way towards deciding the final verdict? She knew quite well that, along with the simple account of her own engagement to Michael, and of its having been broken off, Eleanor 159would likewise hear that she, Magdalen, had jilted Michael, hoping to be married by Otho Askam. That, whether true or not, was what was said, and Magdalen knew it as well as if she had heard it herself. She knew, too, that women had laughed at her, and did laugh at her yet, because she had thrown Michael over, they said, and not secured Otho. People did not say those things to her, of course, but she knew that they were said, and that they would be said to Eleanor. Grievous though the questions of the latter might appear to her, therefore, it might have been still more grievous to know that Eleanor was seated in other drawing-rooms, hearing other versions of the story.

It was unlikely that Eleanor’s questions, asked in all innocence and good faith, were welcomed by Magdalen. Maybe when she asked Otho to bring his sister soon, she had anticipated such inquiries. Perhaps she considered that the old facts of her engagement to Michael, its end, and the reasons behind it would eventually reach Eleanor Askam’s ears since they were common knowledge. In Bradstane, it wasn’t the style to keep any piece of information, whether fact or fiction, gossip or scandal, that had once been accepted by the public hidden away. Why not let Eleanor hear the story from her directly, she might have thought, gaining the advantage of that first telling, which is believed to influence the final judgment? She was fully aware that, alongside the straightforward account of her engagement to Michael and its termination, Eleanor 159 would also hear that she, Magdalen, had dumped Michael in hopes of marrying Otho Askam. Whether that was true or not, it was the rumor, and Magdalen knew it just as well as if she had been told directly. She also knew that women had mocked her and still did because they said she had rejected Michael without securing Otho. People didn’t say those things to her face, of course, but she was aware that they were said, and they would be said to Eleanor. So, while Eleanor's questions may have seemed distressing to her, it would have been even more painful to know that Eleanor was in other drawing-rooms, hearing different versions of the story.

‘Oh, it is a long tale, rather,’ said she; and she related correctly enough the history of the two brothers, not mentioning her own relations to Michael, but watching Eleanor with interest. She saw how the girl’s eyes gradually kindled, and her lips parted, as she heard, and seemed almost to foresee the end of the tale. She leaned forward eagerly as Magdalen wound up with the story of the will and its directions, and how Michael had received the blow.

'Oh, it's quite a long story,' she said, and she accurately told the tale of the two brothers, not revealing her connection to Michael, but observing Eleanor with interest. She noticed how the girl's eyes lit up, and her lips parted as she listened, almost as if she could predict the story's ending. She leaned in eagerly as Magdalen finished with the story of the will and its instructions, and how Michael had been affected.

‘Yes?’ said Eleanor.

"Yes?" Eleanor said.

‘When he found that his father’s house was all that belonged to him, the first thing he did was to turn Gilbert out of it, calling him traitor, and saying he had lost his brother. He drove him out that instant, you know, on the spot.’

‘When he discovered that his father’s house was all he had, the first thing he did was kick Gilbert out, calling him a traitor and saying he had lost his brother. He threw him out right then and there, you know, on the spot.’

‘He was right,’ exclaimed Eleanor, in a deep voice, which showed how great had been her interest and her suspense; and as she spoke, she struck her riding whip emphatically across her left hand, and looked up with a frown. ‘I would have done the same. Cowardly, snakelike 160traitor!’ The instinct of the fighting animal was strong in Eleanor, as it is in most healthy creatures.

‘He was right,’ Eleanor exclaimed in a deep voice, revealing how invested and tense she had been. As she spoke, she emphatically struck her riding whip across her left hand and frowned. ‘I would have done the same. Cowardly, sneaky traitor!’ The instinct to fight was strong in Eleanor, as it is in most healthy beings. 160

‘You think so? A great many other persons thought the same; and a great lawyer, a friend of Michael’s, wanted him to dispute the will.’

‘You think so? A lot of other people thought the same; and a really good lawyer, a friend of Michael’s, wanted him to challenge the will.’

‘And did he?’

"Did he?"

‘Michael dispute it! My dear Miss Askam, he is far too haughty and high-flown to descend to any such mundane method of settling the matter. He said he washed his hands of it, and left his brother Gilbert to his conscience. He refused to touch any of the sum which was left him—or rather, to Gilbert, to manage for him. He said he had a profession which would keep him from starvation, and a roof to cover him—he would have no more.’

‘Michael disputes it! My dear Miss Askam, he is way too arrogant and pretentious to resort to any ordinary way of settling the issue. He claimed he washed his hands of it and left his brother Gilbert to deal with his own conscience. He refused to take any of the money that was left to him—or rather, to Gilbert, to manage for him. He stated that he had a profession that would prevent him from starving and a roof over his head—he didn’t want anything more.’

‘I agree with him,’ said Eleanor, still very emphatically; and she lifted her eyes, filled with the feeling that was in her, and her whole countenance brightened with an ennobling light, the result of inner exaltation, and as Magdalen met this gaze, her own eyes dilated, a look of something like affright crossed her face; she said quickly and coldly—

‘I agree with him,’ said Eleanor, still very emphatically; and she lifted her eyes, filled with the feeling that was in her, and her whole expression brightened with an uplifting light, a result of inner exhilaration, and as Magdalen met this gaze, her own eyes widened, a look of something like shock crossed her face; she said quickly and coldly—

‘It sounds very well—very grand, does it not? Quite heroic, in fact.’

"It sounds really good—very impressive, doesn’t it? Actually quite heroic."

‘I think it was very fine—very high.’

‘I think it was really great—very impressive.’

‘It sounds so, and it was so, in a way. But when one comes down to the dull regions of common sense, as one always has to do in the end, it does not work very well. For instance, that high resolution that you admire so much was the rock that Michael and I split upon.’

‘It sounds true, and it was true, in a way. But when you get to the boring parts of common sense, which you always have to do eventually, it doesn’t hold up very well. For example, that high resolution you admire so much was the disagreement that Michael and I had.’

‘Michael—and you,’ repeated Eleanor mechanically, looking at Magdalen with a new expression, and with all the glow fading from her eyes.

‘Michael—and you,’ Eleanor said again, almost like a robot, looking at Magdalen with a different look, and all the brightness leaving her eyes.

‘Yes, exactly. When Mr. Langstroth died, his son 161and I had been engaged three years. We had always looked forward to being married—at least, I had—when our prospects improved. But when all this came out, and it was evident that Michael would have no assistance, and even refused what he might have had, there was an end to all that, of course. He was not well off. He never will be. He has not the spirit of—I won’t say money-making, but of the most ordinary providence for the future. When he refused the provision that had been made for him, I knew that meant that I must give him up, and I did so. We have only been friends ever since, and——’

‘Yes, exactly. When Mr. Langstroth died, his son 161and I had been engaged for three years. We had always looked forward to getting married—at least, I had—when things got better. But when all this happened, and it was clear that Michael wouldn’t have any help, and even turned down what he could have gotten, that was the end of that, of course. He wasn’t well off. He never will be. He doesn’t have the mindset of—I won’t say money-making, but of the most basic planning for the future. When he rejected the support that was offered to him, I knew that meant I had to let him go, and I did. We’ve only been friends ever since, and——’

‘You gave him up, then—oh, Miss Wynter, how could you?’ Eleanor had exclaimed, before she knew what she was saying. The next moment she felt that she had committed an indiscretion, but she scarcely improved the situation by hastily exclaiming, ‘Oh, I beg your pardon!’

‘You gave him up, then—oh, Miss Wynter, how could you?’ Eleanor had exclaimed, before she realized what she was saying. The next moment she felt that she had made a mistake, but she barely made things better by quickly saying, ‘Oh, I’m so sorry!’

‘There is no need,’ said Magdalen, quite composedly. ‘One cannot enter into the details of such things with strangers. I acted, as I thought, for the best. Poor Michael! He is such a fine fellow in some ways, but so utterly, so hopelessly unpractical. He is not fit for his position, or for the present age; and yet he is so loyal, so true. I do not believe he ever cared, or ever will care, for any woman but me,’ she added, looking pensively at Eleanor as she spoke. ‘That sounds rather a self-confident thing to say, does it not? but I have known him so long—I have good grounds for thinking that I am right. He is not like those men who love here a day, and there a day, and another day somewhere else.... Poor Michael!’

“There’s no need,” Magdalen said calmly. “You can’t go into the details of such things with strangers. I acted as I thought was best. Poor Michael! He’s such a great guy in some ways, but so completely, so hopelessly impractical. He’s not suited for his position or this day and age; yet he’s so loyal, so genuine. I don’t believe he ever cared, or ever will care, for any woman but me,” she added, glancing thoughtfully at Eleanor as she spoke. “That sounds a bit arrogant, doesn’t it? But I’ve known him for so long—I have solid reasons to believe that I’m right. He’s not like those guys who love one woman one day, another the next, and someone else after that… Poor Michael!”

While she spoke, Eleanor felt her heart as heavy as 162lead within her. If Magdalen Wynter and Gilbert Langstroth were Otho’s friends, and beloved of him, and this other man was shut out and disliked—yes, her idea that Magdalen knew more about Otho than she would say must be correct, and it seemed as if the whole thing were painful and discordant. But she supposed Miss Wynter must possess unusual powers of fascination, since Michael, after being treated by her in a manner which even her representations could not make to appear creditable, remained her friend. Had he not been seated there when they arrived?

While she spoke, Eleanor felt her heart as heavy as lead within her. If Magdalen Wynter and Gilbert Langstroth were Otho’s friends, and he cared for them, and this other man was excluded and disliked—yes, her belief that Magdalen knew more about Otho than she admitted must be right, and it felt like the whole situation was painful and out of sync. But she figured Miss Wynter must have some special charm, since Michael, after being treated by her in a way that even her excuses couldn't make seem credible, still remained her friend. Hadn't he been sitting there when they arrived?

Pondering painfully on this problem, she was roused by the opening of the parlour door, and looked up quickly, in the hope that it might be Otho, and that they would soon escape from this room, which had become a place that oppressed her.

Thinking hard about this problem, she was jolted by the opening of the parlor door and looked up quickly, hoping it was Otho and that they would soon get out of this room, which had started to feel suffocating.

163

CHAPTER 15

THREE WOMEN

‘Miss Dixon to see you, ma’am,’ said the servant. Eleanor looked on with some interest, as Magdalen greeted the young woman who entered—greeted her in a manner which, though cordial, was decidedly a patronising manner. Eleanor saw that the girl’s eyes fell almost instantly upon her, and dwelt upon her, surveying her with an eagerness and a curiosity which puzzled and somewhat annoyed her. Miss Askam saw, too, that the new-comer, though Magdalen spoke to her in a tone almost of intimacy, was not a lady, as the term is usually understood.

“Miss Dixon is here to see you, ma’am,” said the servant. Eleanor watched with some interest as Magdalen greeted the young woman who walked in—greeted her in a way that was friendly but definitely patronizing. Eleanor noticed that the girl’s eyes quickly landed on her and lingered, taking her in with a level of eagerness and curiosity that puzzled and mildly irritated her. Miss Askam also realized that, even though Magdalen spoke to her in an almost familiar way, the newcomer was not a lady in the usual sense of the term.

‘This is Miss Ada Dixon,’ observed Magdalen; ‘a friend of mine, who comes to sing with me sometimes. Ada, Miss Askam.’

'This is Miss Ada Dixon,' said Magdalen; 'a friend of mine who comes to sing with me sometimes. Ada, this is Miss Askam.'

Eleanor bowed to the young girl, who returned the movement with a somewhat affected contortion of the body, and said, ‘How do you do, Miss Askam?’ all in a certain manner which, while it could scarcely be called vulgar or awkward, was yet most distinctly not the manner of one accustomed to good society, or feeling at her ease in it. Eleanor looked at her with some curiosity. She saw an extremely pretty, slight girl, with a small face, of classical purity and correctness of outline, light 164hazel eyes, a delicate complexion, a pretty mignonne figure, dressed in the most outré of would-be fashionable styles,—such second-rate, nay, third or fourth rate fashion as Bradstane milliners and dressmakers could supply, aggravated by an entire want in the wearer of any sense of harmony or fitness. She had piled upon her pretty little person many strange mixtures of material and structures of garments. A tightly fitting winter jacket, for example, of thick cloth, trimmed with fur, was a not unsuitable garment for the season; but, instead of the serviceable silk neckerchief one would have expected to see worn with it, Miss Dixon had on a large and conspicuous arrangement of white lace, muslin, and blue ribbon, inclined to puff up under her chin in an unmanageable way, but kept within bounds by a massive silver locket and chain. This was but one example of the innumerable errors of taste and style which characterised the girl’s toilette; and yet, so pretty was she, so fresh and charming in her prettiness, that one forgot to criticise very severely such minor matters as clashing colours and incongruous materials.

Eleanor nodded to the young girl, who responded with a somewhat exaggerated movement of her body, and said, "How do you do, Miss Askam?" all in a way that, while not exactly vulgar or awkward, was clearly not the behavior of someone used to good society or comfortable in it. Eleanor looked at her with curiosity. She saw a very pretty, slim girl with a small face, classical in its purity and correct in outline, light hazel eyes, a delicate complexion, a lovely petite figure, dressed in the most over-the-top would-be fashionable styles—such second-rate, or even third or fourth-rate fashion as local milliners and dressmakers could provide, worsened by the complete lack of any sense of harmony or fit in the wearer. She had piled on her pretty little frame many odd mixtures of materials and styles of clothing. For example, a snug winter jacket made of thick cloth, trimmed with fur, was suitable for the season; but instead of the practical silk neckerchief one might expect with it, Miss Dixon wore a large and flashy arrangement of white lace, muslin, and blue ribbon, which tended to puff up under her chin in an unmanageable way, but was kept somewhat in check by a hefty silver locket and chain. This was just one example of the countless errors in taste and style that marked the girl's outfit; and yet, she was so pretty, so fresh and charming in her beauty, that one tended to overlook such minor issues as clashing colors and mismatched materials.

‘And how are you, Ada?’ asked Miss Wynter.

‘And how are you, Ada?’ asked Miss Wynter.

‘Very well, thank you, Miss Wynter. There’s nothing ails me, that I know of.’

‘Very well, thank you, Miss Wynter. I'm not feeling unwell, as far as I know.’

‘You’ll have a cup of tea, I daresay. Have you walked from Bradstane?’

"You'll have a cup of tea, I bet. Did you walk from Bradstane?"

‘Yes, Miss Wynter, I have.’

"Yes, Miss Wynter, I have."

‘And how are you going to get home?’

‘So how are you planning to get home?’

‘I’m to leave here at half-past six, if you can do with me so long, and then Mr. Camm will meet me at the gate, he said.’

‘I’m supposed to leave here at 6:30, if you can manage to wait for me that long, and then Mr. Camm will meet me at the gate, he said.’

‘Meet you at the gate? Did you not ask him to come in?’

‘Meet you at the gate? Didn’t you ask him to come in?’

165‘I did say that you’d told me to bring him in, Miss Wynter; but he never will. It’s no use. He has no more manners than a cat, and so I often tell him. I’m sure I’ve said many a time how bad it looks for him to come just so far for me, and not any farther.’

165“I did say that you told me to bring him in, Miss Wynter; but he just won't. It's pointless. He has no manners at all, like a cat, and I tell him that all the time. I’m sure I’ve mentioned many times how wrong it looks for him to come this far for me and not go any further.”

‘Oh, I think Mr. Camm is not very fond of me.’

‘Oh, I think Mr. Camm doesn’t really like me very much.’

‘Oh, Miss Wynter, I assure you——’ began Ada, reddening vividly.

‘Oh, Miss Wynter, I promise you——’ began Ada, reddening intensely.

‘There, never mind. Young men will do their own way, I know. You must know, Miss Askam,’ she added, turning to Eleanor, ‘Miss Dixon has a stalwart protector in the shape of her betrothed, Mr. Roger Camm.’

‘There, never mind. Young men will find their own path, I know. You must understand, Miss Askam,’ she added, turning to Eleanor, ‘Miss Dixon has a strong protector in her fiancé, Mr. Roger Camm.’

‘Oh, indeed.’

'Oh, definitely.'

‘He is Dr. Langstroth’s greatest friend, you know,’ pursued Magdalen. ‘They live in the same house, and are quite inseparable.’

‘He’s Dr. Langstroth’s closest friend, you know,’ Magdalen continued. ‘They live in the same house and are practically inseparable.’

‘Yes,’ said Eleanor, wondering within herself whether this Roger Camm formed, intellectually or socially, any connecting link between Michael Langstroth and Ada Dixon, for it appeared to her that there was a considerable distance between them in every way.

‘Yes,’ said Eleanor, wondering to herself whether this Roger Camm had any intellectual or social connection between Michael Langstroth and Ada Dixon, as it seemed to her that there was a significant gap separating them in every way.

Ada had now finished her tea. Of course, she did not reveal to her hostess that Roger Camm had said nothing would induce him to set foot within the Balder Hall walls, but that he would walk the two miles from Bradstane to meet his sweetheart, rather than let her return alone in the dark, or be dependent upon Miss Wynter’s good nature for an escort or a carriage.

Ada had now finished her tea. She didn’t let her hostess know that Roger Camm had said nothing would convince him to step inside Balder Hall, but he would walk the two miles from Bradstane to meet his girlfriend instead of letting her head back alone in the dark or relying on Miss Wynter’s kindness for a ride or an escort.

‘Would you mind giving us a song, Ada?’ said the latter. ‘I am sure Miss Askam would like it, and I want to hear how you have progressed since the last time I heard you.’

‘Could you sing us a song, Ada?’ said the latter. ‘I’m sure Miss Askam would enjoy it, and I want to see how much you've improved since the last time I heard you.’

‘Oh, with pleasure,pleasure,’ said Ada, with an undeniable 166simper, as she pulled off her gloves and went to the piano. She unrolled some music, sat down, and had just run her fingers over the keys, when the door was again opened, and this time it was Otho who walked in. He paused a moment, looked round, and then said—

‘Oh, with pleasure,pleasure,’ said Ada, with a charming smile, as she took off her gloves and approached the piano. She spread out some sheet music, sat down, and had just begun to play a few notes when the door opened again, and this time it was Otho who entered. He paused for a moment, scanned the room, and then said—

‘Holloa, Ada; you here! How do?’ And he nodded to her.

"Holla, Ada; you here! How's it going?" And he nodded to her.

‘How do you do, Mr. Askam?’ said the girl, colouring a little, as she rose from the music-stool and made a kind of bow.

"How do you do, Mr. Askam?" the girl said, blushing slightly as she got up from the music stool and gave a little bow.

‘Now, don’t let Mr. Askam prevent us from hearing your song, child,’ said Magdalen, as Otho seated himself near her, and began to talk in a low voice.

“Now, don’t let Mr. Askam stop us from hearing your song, kid,” said Magdalen as Otho sat down next to her and started talking softly.

Eleanor had watched the scene with a sense of displeasure, ill-defined, but strong. She now perceived that Ada had become nervous—that she cleared her throat, and did not seem quite able to begin. Thinking it was too bad of Magdalen to treat the girl in this way, and insist upon her singing before two perfect strangers, when she had very likely expected no other audience than her hostess herself, Eleanor, with the instinct which never failed her in such cases, rose and went to the piano.

Eleanor had watched the scene with a feeling of discomfort, vague but intense. She now realized that Ada had grown anxious—she cleared her throat and seemed unable to get started. Thinking it was unfair of Magdalen to put the girl on the spot like this and force her to sing in front of two total strangers, when she probably expected to perform for just her hostess, Eleanor, with her usual instinct in such situations, stood up and walked over to the piano.

‘What is your song called, Miss Dixon?’ she asked, kindly. ‘I will turn over the leaves for you, if I may.’

‘What’s your song called, Miss Dixon?’ she asked kindly. ‘I’ll turn the pages for you, if that’s alright.’

‘Oh, thank you, Miss Askam!’ said Ada, evidently much relieved.

‘Oh, thank you, Miss Askam!’ said Ada, obviously much relieved.

Eleanor casually wondered why she should insist upon saying the name of every person to whom she spoke every time she addressed them. Magdalen and Otho interrupted their conversation for a moment, to look and listen, then resumed it as if no one but themselves were present.

Eleanor casually wondered why she should feel the need to say the name of everyone she talked to every time she addressed them. Magdalen and Otho paused their conversation briefly to glance over and listen, then continued as if no one else was around.

167Ada began to sing, in a fresh, tuneful soprano voice, a simple unaffected ditty which Eleanor rightly conjectured had been chosen for, rather than by her. It was a bright, rather pathetic little song, all about faith and love and the rewards of constancy, and when it was over Eleanor was able conscientiously to say—

167Ada started to sing in a clear, melodic soprano voice, a simple, genuine song that Eleanor correctly guessed had been picked for her rather than by her. It was a cheerful yet somewhat sad little tune, all about faith and love and the rewards of loyalty, and when it finished, Eleanor could honestly say—

‘Thank you very much. It is a very pretty song.’

‘Thank you so much. It's a really beautiful song.’

Otho also murmured something, intended perhaps for thanks; and then Eleanor, who felt jarred and vexed in every nerve, from the uncongenial conversation in which she had lately partaken, wished Magdalen good afternoon.

Otho also mumbled something that might have been a thank you; and then Eleanor, feeling tense and irritated in every part of her being from the unpleasant conversation she had just been a part of, wished Magdalen a good afternoon.

‘Oh, are you going?’ exclaimed the latter. ‘Why must you go so soon?’

‘Oh, are you leaving?’ exclaimed the latter. ‘Why do you have to go so soon?’

‘It is dark, and I think I have been here a good while. Are you ready, Otho?’

‘It’s dark, and I feel like I’ve been here for a while. Are you ready, Otho?’

Otho looked at his sister for a moment. Then he also took his leave, and very soon they were riding away, side by side, down the avenue of the Balder Hall drive.

Otho glanced at his sister for a moment. Then he said his goodbyes as well, and before long, they were riding side by side down the driveway of Balder Hall.

Eleanor drew a long breath as they went out at the gates, and emerged upon the high-road. She was conscious of a feeling of weariness, of a wish for a little cold fresh air—something bracing—and of a hope that Otho would not ask her anything about Miss Wynter. In that she was disappointed, for he inquired almost immediately what she thought of her.

Eleanor took a deep breath as they stepped through the gates and onto the main road. She felt tired, wanting some cool, fresh air—something refreshing—and she hoped Otho wouldn’t ask her anything about Miss Wynter. She was let down, though, because he almost immediately asked her what she thought of her.

‘I do not like her much, Otho,’ she said, as gently as she could. ‘It may be prejudice on my part, and one cannot tell after seeing a person for the first time, but there is something—I can hardly define it—a tone about her that I do not like.’

‘I don’t like her much, Otho,’ she said, as gently as she could. ‘It might be my own bias, and you can’t really judge someone after just meeting them, but there’s something—I can hardly put it into words—a vibe about her that I don’t like.’

‘Just like a girl,’ said Otho, in a surly tone. ‘And 168scarcely any women do like Magdalen. They can’t forgive her for being so handsome.’

‘Just like a girl,’ Otho said with a grumpy tone. ‘And hardly any women like Magdalen. They can’t get over how beautiful she is.’

‘She is very handsome indeed. Perhaps I may like her better when—or if I learn to know more of her. I should be sorry to dislike a friend of yours. But I must own that I could not get to like her, this afternoon.’

‘She is really attractive. Maybe I’ll like her more once I get to know her better. I’d hate to dislike a friend of yours. But I have to admit that I just couldn’t warm up to her this afternoon.’

‘Well, I don’t suppose your likes or dislikes are of much importance to her,’ he said, roughly.

‘Well, I don’t think your likes or dislikes matter to her much,’ he said bluntly.

‘Not of the very least, I should think. It is to me that they are important, especially if I see much of Miss Wynter. By the way, who was that girl who came in? I could not quite understand her.’

‘Not at all, I would say. They matter to me, especially if I spend a lot of time with Miss Wynter. By the way, who was that girl who walked in? I couldn't really understand her.’

‘Oh, she’s a protégée of Magdalen’s—has been for years—a daughter of Dixon the stationer in the town. A queer little rat, isn’t she, who tries to ape the ways of fine ladies. She’s engaged to a very rough diamond of a man—anything but a fine gentleman; and I should have thought a counter-jumper or a commercial gent would have been more in her line. But no, she’s going to marry this fellow. Roger Camm is his name. He is the manager at the Townend Mills, which Gilbert Langstroth and I work together. I don’t like the fellow. He is so uppish, and yet he is so first-rate in his work, that if I sacked him I should not know where to put my hand on any one else like him.’

‘Oh, she’s a i>mentee of Magdalen’s—has been for years—a daughter of Dixon the stationer in town. A strange little creature, isn’t she, who tries to imitate the ways of refined ladies. She’s engaged to a very rough-around-the-edges guy—far from a gentleman; I would have thought someone like a shopkeeper or a salesman would be more her type. But no, she’s going to marry this guy. His name is Roger Camm. He’s the manager at the Townend Mills, where Gilbert Langstroth and I work together. I don’t like him. He acts so superior, and yet he’s so great at his job that if I fired him, I don’t know where I’d find anyone else like him.’

‘A friend of Dr. Langstroth’s, Miss Wynter said.’

‘A friend of Dr. Langstroth’s, Miss Wynter said.’

‘Yes, and that does not make me love him any the better, I can tell you.’

‘Yes, and that doesn’t make me love him any more, I can tell you.’

‘You don’t like Dr. Langstroth?’

‘You don't like Dr. Langstroth?’

‘Like him!’ echoed Otho, with brutal candour. ‘I hate him. A wild, vapouring, sentimental fellow, that the women all rave about—why, I can’t imagine, for his ways are cold enough to them, for all his handsome 169face. He sets up to know better than any one else. In fact, he’s a conceited prig, that’s what Michael Langstroth is. The place would be well rid of him, in my opinion, if he’d only have the goodness to leave it. His brother Gilbert is worth a thousand of him.’

"Like him!" Otho said bluntly. "I can't stand him. He's a wild, overly sentimental guy that all the women go crazy for— I can't see why, since he treats them pretty coldly despite his good looks. He acts like he knows better than everyone else. Honestly, he's just a stuck-up jerk, that's what Michael Langstroth is. This place would be better off without him, in my opinion, if he'd just have the decency to leave. His brother Gilbert is worth a thousand of him."

‘In what way?’ asked Eleanor curtly.

‘In what way?’ Eleanor asked sharply.

‘In common sense, and knowledge of the world, and—everything that goes to make a man,’ said Otho, angrily.

‘In common sense, and knowledge of the world, and—everything that makes a person,’ said Otho, angrily.

Eleanor hearkened, but made no reply to his words. She had not yet been with him twenty-four hours, but she already had an intuitive feeling as to what subjects would and would not be congenial to him.

Eleanor listened but didn’t respond to what he said. She hadn’t been with him for even twenty-four hours, but she already had a sense of what topics he would and wouldn’t like.

‘I see you’ve been hearing that old tale, have you?’ Otho went on, glancing at her. ‘Magdalen has been improving the shining hour, I perceive. But she does not usually slang Gilbert.’

‘I see you’ve been hearing that old story, right?’ Otho continued, looking at her. ‘Magdalen has been making the most of the moment, I notice. But she doesn’t usually talk trash about Gilbert.’

‘She did not “slang” anybody, as you call it,’ said Eleanor, feeling ever a deeper repugnance as Otho more fully unfolded his views upon men and things, in language, too, of increasing nicety of expression.

‘She didn’t “slang” anyone, like you say,’ Eleanor replied, feeling an even stronger dislike as Otho elaborated on his opinions about people and life, using increasingly refined language.

‘There are always two sides to a question,’ he went on, ‘and some people seem to me to forget that, but for Gilbert, his father would have had no money to leave; so that he was entitled to a voice in the disposal of it, if ever man was. His brother treated him like a dog at that time. I’ve always hated him for it, and I like to flaunt Gilbert in his face when he comes to stay with me. And as for Magdalen jilting Michael Langstroth, as they call it—jilting him!’ Otho sneered—‘I don’t see why a woman is to be called a jilt because, when she has given a man full three years’ trial, and at the end of the time finds that he is as far off as ever from being able to keep her, and has chucked up the one chance 170there was of being provided for, she writes and tells him she thinks there had better be an end to it. And that’s about what did happen between them.’

"There are always two sides to every issue," he continued, "and some people seem to forget that. But without Gilbert, his father wouldn’t have had any money to leave behind; so he definitely deserves a say in how it's handled, more than anyone else does. His brother treated him poorly back then. I've always hated him for that, and I enjoy rubbing it in his face whenever Gilbert comes to visit me. And about Magdalen breaking things off with Michael Langstroth, as they like to call it—breaking things off! Otho sneered—"I don’t see why a woman should be labeled a jilt because, after giving a man a full three years’ chance, she realizes he is no closer to being able to take care of her. If she decides to end it, especially after throwing away her one opportunity for security, I think that's completely understandable. And that's exactly what happened between them."

Eleanor made no reply to this further explanation of Otho’s views. She felt disgusted—it was the only word for her condition. She felt as if she would like to make her opinion known to both Otho and Magdalen, upon this question of their conduct to Michael Langstroth. It was the first time in her life that she had been brought in contact with such doings as seemed to have been going on here. Long ago they had taken place, these ugly evil deeds of falsehood and injustice! Their effect upon the perpetrators did not seem to have been that of making them more urbane in manner, happy in disposition, or lofty in character. Poor Eleanor still felt very strong—felt as if she could cope with any fate that presented itself to her. But even now she did not feel so buoyant as before. The scenes she had that afternoon passed through struck deep root in her memory: Magdalen’s cold, unattractive beauty, her cynicism, and the fear, which she had not been able quite to conceal, lest she was going to lose her hold over Otho (what was that hold? Eleanor wondered); Otho, talking, self-assertive, abusive, and, as Eleanor felt, deep down in her heart—miserable; Michael Langstroth, with whom she had been struck on their first meeting, and who haunted her, now that she knew his history, with his dark face, grave and almost stern, his eyes, bent upon her and Magdalen with, it seemed to her, the same expression for both—one of cold, imperturbable politeness and perfect indifference; the little dressed-up doll, with her fifth-rate airs and graces;—the whole entertainment had repelled and disgusted her. She would not cultivate 171Magdalen’s acquaintance, if she were doomed not to have another friend in Bradstane. And as for Dr. Langstroth, was he Magdalen’s friend still? She had said so, but nothing in his manner or expression had confirmed it.

Eleanor didn’t respond to Otho’s explanation. She felt disgusted—there was no other word for it. She wanted to voice her thoughts to both Otho and Magdalen about how they treated Michael Langstroth. This was the first time she had encountered such behavior, which seemed to have been happening here for a long time—those ugly acts of deceit and injustice! It didn't seem to make the people involved any more courteous, happy, or noble. Poor Eleanor still felt strong—like she could handle whatever came her way. But she didn’t feel as buoyant as before. The events from that afternoon weighed heavily on her mind: Magdalen’s cold, unattractive beauty, her cynicism, and the fear she couldn’t fully hide about losing Otho’s affection (what was that hold? Eleanor wondered); Otho, assertive, abrasive, and, as Eleanor sensed deep down—miserable; Michael Langstroth, who had captivated her when they first met, now haunted her with his dark, grave expression and almost stern face, his eyes fixed on her and Magdalen with what felt like the same look—cold, unyielding politeness and complete indifference; the little dressed-up doll, with her pretentious airs and graces;—the whole experience had repulsed her. She wouldn’t pursue a friendship with Magdalen if it meant she’d have no other friends in Bradstane. And what about Dr. Langstroth? Was he still Magdalen’s friend? She had said so, but nothing in his demeanor or expression had confirmed it.

‘I wish I knew,’ Eleanor said to herself, as they stopped at their own hall-door. ‘I wonder he ever condescended to speak to her again. It’s the only thing about him that seems inexplicable,’ was her further reflection, as Otho lifted her from her horse.

‘I wish I knew,’ Eleanor said to herself as they reached their front door. ‘I wonder why he ever bothered to talk to her again. It’s the only thing about him that doesn’t make sense,’ she thought as Otho helped her down from her horse.

172

CHAPTER 16

A FRIENDSHIP EXPLAINED

Michael, tired himself, threw himself on to his tired horse when he left Magdalen’s parlour, and rode down the drive and into the high-road. He had had a long and hard day, and there was weariness visible in the paleness of his face, which was a thinner and an older face than it had been.

Michael, feeling exhausted, mounted his weary horse as he left Magdalen’s parlor and rode down the driveway onto the main road. He had a long and tough day behind him, and his pale face showed signs of fatigue, appearing thinner and older than it used to.

But there was a theme in his mind, occupying it to the exclusion of his weariness, and this it was which engrossed him as he rode towards Bradstane.

But there was a theme in his mind, taking up all his focus and pushing aside his fatigue, and this was what captivated him as he rode towards Bradstane.

‘So that is Otho Askam’s sister?’ he reflected. ‘I had nearly forgotten that he had a sister. Somehow, one never associates him with human, kindly connections of that kind. I remember her now, though, when we used to be children together in the Thorsgarth garden. She wore a blue velvet frock, I remember, and little kid shoes. I used to think her a pretty little thing. She is something more than a pretty little thing now, though’—he smiled a little to himself—‘rather a superb young woman, I should say, and, judging from all one can gather from a flying glimpse and a few words about the antipodes of her brother in everything—yes, I should say everything. I wonder if she knows about his character? I wonder how she got to Balder Hall so 173soon after her arrival? With him for a brother, and Magdalen for a friend—she is splendidly equipped, and need fear nothing, morally or socially.... She is a beautiful girl. Such eyes, and such a fine expression.’

‘So that’s Otho Askam’s sister?’ he thought. ‘I almost forgot he had a sister. Somehow, you never think of him having any warm, human connections like that. But I remember her now, from when we were kids playing in the Thorsgarth garden. She wore a blue velvet dress and little kid shoes. I used to think she was a pretty little thing. But now she’s something more than just pretty’—he smiled to himself—‘she’s quite a stunning young woman, I’d say, and from what I can gather from a quick glimpse and a few words about how different she is from her brother in every way—yes, I’d say everything. I wonder if she knows what he’s really like? I wonder how she got to Balder Hall so quickly after arriving? With him as her brother and Magdalen as her friend—she’s incredibly well-equipped and has nothing to fear, morally or socially... She’s a beautiful girl. Those eyes and that lovely expression.’

Thinking such thoughts, he presently arrived at the Red Gables, where he had to devote himself to work till Roger came in for dinner. Eleanor had wondered, after she had heard Michael’s story, how he had been able to remain on terms of politeness with Magdalen, who said plainly that he was her friend still. But Magdalen had given no recital of the steps by which she and Michael had arrived at their present degree of mutual courtesy and neutrality. It was hardly likely that she should, when such a recital must have laid bare the very eye and core of her own humiliation, of the degradation which was constantly present in her consciousness, and of the disappointment and the failure which made her see all things in the light of bitterness and cynicism.

Thinking about all this, he soon got to the Red Gables, where he had to focus on work until Roger came in for dinner. After hearing Michael’s story, Eleanor wondered how he managed to stay polite to Magdalen, who clearly said he was still her friend. But Magdalen hadn’t shared how she and Michael reached their current level of courtesy and neutrality. It was unlikely she would, considering that recounting it would expose the very heart of her humiliation, the degradation that constantly weighed on her mind, and the disappointment and failure that made her view everything through a lens of bitterness and cynicism.

She had broken with Michael, suddenly, promptly, and pitilessly: she had not stayed her hand, she had not softened her expressions; she had dealt a blow which she knew might ruin his life, and that knowledge had not deterred her, or caused her hand to tremble as she struck. She had sent Michael—a broken man, as he thought—to recover his health, moral and physical, as best he might; and he had returned, saying he was glad that nothing remained of the man who had been Michael Langstroth, since that man had been a great fool.

She had abruptly ended things with Michael, without hesitation or compassion. She hadn't held back or softened her words; she delivered a blow that she knew could destroy his life, and that realization didn’t stop her or make her hesitate. She had sent Michael—who believed he was a shattered man—away to regain his health, both mentally and physically, as well as he could. When he came back, he claimed he was relieved that there was nothing left of the person who used to be Michael Langstroth, since that person had been a complete fool.

When things have happened to a man which make him feel as if the sun had fallen out of the heavens, and the stars changed their courses, he is, no doubt, a little apt to feel astounded on finding, after a time, that it was not the sun nor the stars, but himself who was disturbed 174and jolted out of his old orbit into a new one. But let him be astonished as much as he will—let him even be indignant, as he very often is, at such vagaries of the universe so distressing him—he cannot alter things. The sun goes on shining, and the stars pursue their appointed march, and by and by he—to descend from great things to small ones—also falls into some sort of progress, be it march, or shamble, or shuffle, or steady struggle onwards and upwards. This always happens if the man be a very man, and not an amorphous sort of thing without backbone or sinew.

When a guy goes through things that make him feel like the sun has dropped from the sky and the stars are off track, he’s probably going to be pretty shocked when he realizes, after a while, that it's not the sun or the stars that are out of order, but himself—he’s the one who’s been shaken up and thrown into a new path. But let him be as amazed as he wants—let him even be angry, which he often is, about the way the universe can mess with him—he can’t change anything. The sun keeps shining, and the stars follow their usual paths, and eventually he—moving from big topics to smaller ones—also finds himself making some sort of progress, whether that’s moving forward, stumbling around, or relentlessly pushing ahead. This always happens if he’s a real man and not some shapeless thing without any strength or purpose. 174

In obedience to this law it had come to pass that Michael Langstroth, five years after he had been stricken down, found himself able to stand upright—found that he was still living, moving, working; could laugh when a joke tickled him, which it did pretty often; could feel hungry when he had fasted, and thought perhaps a little more of the nature of the provision set before him than he had formerly done. This last trait was, no doubt, if one argues rightly, a powerful sign that if he moved now easily enough, still it was in a different way, and on a different platform from the old ones.

In following this law, it happened that Michael Langstroth, five years after he had been taken down, found himself able to stand tall—realized that he was still alive, active, and working; could laugh when a joke amused him, which happened quite often; could feel hungry after fasting, and maybe thought a bit more about the food set before him than he used to. This last point was, without a doubt, a strong indication that while he could move easily now, it was in a different way and on a different level than before.

On his return from Hastings, after the illness which followed his father’s death and Magdalen’s repudiation of him, Dr. Rowntree had attacked him, and gone near to kill him with kindness of a very practical sort; insisting that he was an old man, tired of hard work, who had long been wanting to retire, and had only been waiting till Michael should be ready to take his place. All tenders of payment for his generosity he had firmly and steadily put aside, till Michael had been forced to stop any such suggestions. He had finally accepted the doctor’s goodness, as the latter had fully made up his 175mind that he should; and so it came to pass that, soon after his return to work, Michael had found himself in possession of a practice of his own, and also that the retirement of his old friend had called a rival into the field, another surgeon, who perhaps thought that the Bradstane circuit was too large for the unaided management of one man. Thus Michael, while he became better off than he had ever been before, in a pecuniary point of view, found at the same time that he must work with all his might, just to keep the lead—not to be swamped in the struggle. The practice he now had was not as lucrative as the practice of the old doctor, untroubled by any rival, had been, but it was a practice on which Michael could have afforded that marriage which had been his goal for three years. When he had come home and begun work, he had heard many rumours, many asseverations, even, that Magdalen Wynter and Otho Askam were to be married. Scandal-mongers said that she had jilted Michael in order that she might marry Otho. Michael had to steel his heart and his nerves and his whole moral man in a triple brazen armour, in order to receive these assaults without wincing, and in order to hear without shrinking the proofs adduced in support of the hypothesis—Otho’s constant visits, namely, to Balder Hall, and Magdalen’s graciousness to him. For his own part, with a natural revulsion of feeling, the result of the demolition of his blind trust in her, he was firmly persuaded that the marriage would take place; but it did not. Months passed by, and the indignation at Magdalen’s infidelity had merged into ridicule of her failure—if failure it were, for Otho’s visits to Balder Hall continued with unabated regularity.

On his return from Hastings, after the illness that followed his father's death and Magdalen's rejection of him, Dr. Rowntree had confronted him and nearly smothered him with practical kindness; insisting that he was an old man, tired of hard work, who had long wanted to retire and was just waiting until Michael was ready to take over. He had consistently turned down any offers of payment for his generosity until Michael had to put a stop to such suggestions. He eventually accepted the doctor's goodwill, since the doctor was determined that he should; and so it happened that shortly after returning to work, Michael found himself with a practice of his own, while the retirement of his old friend had brought in a rival, another surgeon, who perhaps believed that the Bradstane circuit was too large for one person to manage alone. Thus, while Michael was better off financially than ever before, he also realized that he had to work incredibly hard just to maintain his position—not to get overwhelmed in the competition. The practice he had was not as profitable as the old doctor's had been, free from rivals, but it was enough for Michael to consider the marriage he had aimed for over the last three years. When he came home and started working, he heard many rumors, even claims, that Magdalen Wynter and Otho Askam were going to get married. Gossipers said she had dumped Michael to marry Otho. Michael had to harden his heart and nerves and build a strong emotional shield to face these attacks without flinching, and to listen without cringing to the evidence supporting this idea—namely, Otho's frequent visits to Balder Hall and Magdalen's friendliness towards him. For his part, overwhelmed by the collapse of his blind trust in her, he was convinced that the marriage would happen; but it didn't. Months went by, and his anger over Magdalen's betrayal turned into mockery of her apparent failure—if it was a failure at all, since Otho's visits to Balder Hall continued regularly.

176During these months Michael had never even seen her, and he took it for granted, without thinking very much about it, that he was not to see her any more, nor hold any intercourse with her. Then, one day, a messenger came in haste from Balder Hall, to Dr. Rowntree, to say that Miss Strangforth was very ill, and he was to go to her immediately. But Dr. Rowntree was not in Bradstane at the moment. Michael was, and of course there could be no question of hesitating or debating. He went to Balder Hall; was ushered straight into Miss Strangforth’s room, where the first object he saw was Magdalen Wynter’s face, pale and anxious, raised to look at him as he came in. Michael had just time to feel that all that he had been sure he would experience on first meeting her, was conspicuous by its absence—all that he would have thought it least likely that he should feel, he felt. It was she who showed the more agitation of the two. Her eyes fell, her lips fluttered—she could not meet Michael’s gaze. She spoke in a low voice, timidly, deprecatingly. From that moment he felt master of the situation, and of her. It did not give him a more kindly feeling towards life in general, or towards Magdalen in particular, but it made him conscious he was a free man. It was he who from this day took the lead in the intercourse between Magdalen and himself—chose how far it should go, laid down the terms on which they should meet. Magdalen had said to Eleanor, ‘We have been friends ever since.’ Perhaps Michael would not have contradicted her, even had she asserted this before his face. But none could know better than Magdalen herself what Michael in reality felt for her now—none was better acquainted than herself with the nature of those ashes left after the 177edifice of his faith in her had been so entirely consumed and demolished. She knew that she was powerless now to move him in any way—that he was stronger than she was, and that, instead of crushing him, she had exposed herself to the possibility of being crushed by him. He despised her—she knew it: he esteemed her no higher than his brother Gilbert, if he did not choose to visit his contempt upon her in the same way. She was his ‘friend,’ not because he could not tear himself away from her presence, but because she had now become to him a thing of so little consequence that it was not worth his while to avoid her. He had never said so to her, but she knew it, and it was more convenient to say to Eleanor Askam, ‘We are friends,’ than it would have been to explain to her the nature of the friendship.

176During these months, Michael hadn't even seen her, and he just accepted, without much thought, that he wouldn't be seeing her again or having any contact with her. Then, one day, a messenger rushed in from Balder Hall to Dr. Rowntree, saying that Miss Strangforth was very ill and needed him to come right away. But Dr. Rowntree wasn't in Bradstane at that moment. Michael was, so there was no question of hesitating or debating. He headed to Balder Hall and was taken straight to Miss Strangforth's room, where the first thing he saw was Magdalen Wynter’s face, pale and worried, turned toward him as he entered. Michael had just enough time to realize that all the feelings he thought he would have upon seeing her again were completely missing—he felt things he never would have expected. She was the one who showed more agitation. Her eyes dropped, her lips trembled—she couldn’t meet Michael’s gaze. She spoke softly, hesitantly, and apologetically. From that moment on, he felt in control of the situation and of her. It didn’t make him feel more positive about life or about Magdalen specifically, but it made him aware that he was a free man. From that day forward, he took the lead in their interactions—deciding how far they would go and setting the terms for their meetings. Magdalen had told Eleanor, ‘We have been friends ever since.’ Perhaps Michael wouldn’t have disagreed with her, even if she had claimed that in front of him. But no one understood better than Magdalen herself what Michael truly felt for her now—no one knew better than she did what remained after the complete destruction of his faith in her. She realized that she was now helpless to influence him—that he was stronger than she was, and that instead of overpowering him, she had risked being overwhelmed by him. He looked down on her—she knew it: he valued her no more than his brother Gilbert, if he didn't choose to show his disdain for her in the same way. She was his ‘friend,’ not because he couldn’t stay away from her, but because she had become so insignificant to him that avoiding her wasn’t worth his effort. He had never said this to her, but she was aware of it, and it was easier to tell Eleanor Askam, ‘We are friends,’ than to explain the true nature of their friendship.

And thus it can be understood how Michael this night thought more of Eleanor Askam, and felt more interest in her—of a purely speculative kind—than in the woman he had known and loved for so many years. He had cut himself off entirely from the Askam clan, as it were—Gilbert was mixed up with them; Magdalen and Otho were friends, and Otho was a man whom he disliked inevitably, from his very nature. The vision of this bright and beautiful girl, suddenly appearing in a quarter to which he was accustomed to consider himself a perfect stranger, had struck him, and he felt interested in her, as we feel interested in amusing or curious things with which we do not expect or desire to have any intimacy. And while he was waiting for Roger to come in to dinner, and ostensibly reading, he found himself half-dreaming, for he was sleepy, and ever the vision before his mental eyes was Magdalen’s scented, warm 178parlour, with its ruddy glow of firelight cheering the dull afternoon, and the sudden appearance upon the scene of that bright and beautiful girl, with her open gaze, and her abundant life and fire.

And so it becomes clear how Michael that night thought more about Eleanor Askam and felt more interest in her—of a purely speculative kind—than in the woman he had known and loved for so many years. He had completely cut himself off from the Askam clan, so to speak—Gilbert was involved with them; Magdalen and Otho were friends, and Otho was someone he inevitably disliked, just because of who he was. The image of this bright and beautiful girl, suddenly appearing in a place where he usually considered himself a complete outsider, struck him, and he felt interested in her, similar to how we find amusement or curiosity in things we don’t expect or want to get close to. And while he waited for Roger to come in for dinner, pretending to read, he found himself half-dreaming, as he was sleepy, and the vision before his mind was Magdalen’s warm, scented parlour, glowing with firelight that brightened the dull afternoon, along with the sudden entrance of that bright and beautiful girl, with her open gaze and vibrant energy.

At last Roger came in, apologising for being late.

At last, Roger walked in, apologizing for being late.

‘I went to meet Ada, and it is a good half-hour’s walk from Balder Hall.’

‘I went to meet Ada, and it's a good thirty-minute walk from Balder Hall.’

‘Oh, I’ve been at Balder Hall this afternoon, too. Who do you think I saw there?’

‘Oh, I’ve been at Balder Hall this afternoon, too. Who do you think I saw there?’

‘Miss Askam—I’ve heard.’

"Miss Askam—I’ve heard about her."

‘Otho Askam’s sister. That is the light in which I saw her, I must confess.’

‘Otho Askam’s sister. That’s how I saw her, I have to admit.’

Roger shrugged his shoulders. They were as broad—he was as big, as clumsy, as saturnine as ever.

Roger shrugged. He was just as broad, just as big, just as clumsy, and just as moody as always.

‘Ada says she is very handsome.’

‘Ada says he is very handsome.’

‘Ay, she is! Handsome enough to make a sensation here, I can tell you.’

‘Yeah, she is! Attractive enough to make quite an impression here, I can tell you.’

‘Ah! In her brother’s style?’

‘Oh! In her brother’s style?’

‘No, indeed. I should say they had no two points in common, unless physiognomy lies most atrociously.’

'No, not at all. I would say they don’t have a single thing in common, unless facial features are incredibly misleading.'

‘Wish her joy, I’m sure, then,’ said Roger, drily.

“Wish her happiness, I’m sure, then,” Roger said dryly.

‘Just what I was thinking. Are you going out again to-night?’ he added, for they had returned to the library, and he saw Roger collecting sundry songs and pieces of music.

‘Exactly what I was thinking. Are you going out again tonight?’ he added, as they had returned to the library, and he noticed Roger gathering various songs and pieces of music.

‘Yes. The usual rendezvous,’ replied Roger.

‘Yeah. The usual meeting place,’ replied Roger.

‘How go the rehearsals?’

"How are the rehearsals going?"

‘First-rate; if she would only leave it to me, and not go up to Balder Hall after every lesson, to get a second opinion.’

'Top-notch; if she would just let me handle it, and not go up to Balder Hall after every lesson to get a second opinion.'

Michael laughed a little sarcastically.

Michael chuckled sarcastically.

‘That must be flattering to your amour propre, both as teacher and betrothed,’ he said.

"That must be flattering to your self-esteem, both as a teacher and your fiancé," he said.

179‘Very much so. Never mind! When we are wed, the Balder Hall alliance must come to an end.’

179‘Absolutely. No worries! Once we’re married, the Balder Hall alliance has to be over.’

‘Now, I don’t call that fair, but the very reverse,’ said Michael, emphatically. ‘She would have just as much right to go to Miss Wynter and say, “Never mind! When we are wed, the Red Gables alliance must come to an end.”’

‘Now, I don’t think that’s fair at all; it’s quite the opposite,’ said Michael, emphatically. ‘She would have just as much right to go to Miss Wynter and say, “Never mind! When we’re married, the Red Gables connection has to come to an end.”’

‘Oh no! There’s a great difference.’

‘Oh no! There’s a huge difference.’

‘Yes, there is. There is the difference that you could make her give up Miss Wynter, and that she could not make you give up me.’

‘Yes, there is. You could make her give up Miss Wynter, but she couldn't make you give up me.’

‘No one makes me give up my friend,’ said Roger, deliberately; ‘neither wife nor mistress, nor any one else. It is no true wife’s part to wish to separate her husband and his friends.’

‘No one can make me give up my friend,’ Roger said firmly. ‘Not my wife, not my girlfriend, and not anyone else. A true wife shouldn’t want to break up her husband and his friends.’

‘A wife has the strictest right to say the same thing with regard to her husband. And you have not a shadow of right, Roger, to say she shall not know Miss Wynter when she is married to you. If you make it a sine quâ non, you ought to tell her so in advance.’

‘A wife has every right to express the same opinion about her husband. And you have no right, Roger, to say she shouldn’t know Miss Wynter once she’s married to you. If it’s a deal-breaker for you, you should let her know beforehand.’

‘You are very hot about it. I’d as soon she had a serpent for a friend as——’ He nodded expressively.

‘You’re really passionate about it. I’d rather she had a serpent for a friend than——’ He nodded with emphasis.

‘Well, I say you have no right to say so,’ said Michael, ‘and I recommend you to think it over on your way down. You talk about educating her where she is deficient—poor little thing! but it isn’t education to say “you shall” and “you shall not.”’

‘Well, I think you have no right to say that,’ Michael said, ‘and I suggest you think about it on your way down. You mention educating her where she needs improvement—poor thing! But it isn't real education to say “you can” and “you can’t.”’

‘You may be right,’ said Roger, deliberately. ‘Only, please, do me the justice to own that I did not say how I should stop the alliance. I only said it should come to an end. There is such a thing as persuasion.’

‘You might be right,’ Roger said thoughtfully. ‘But please, just give me credit for not saying how I would end the alliance. I only mentioned that it should come to an end. There's such a thing as persuasion.’

‘Oh, if you are going to get out of it in that way——’

‘Oh, if you're going to back out like that——’

180‘Good night,’ said Roger, amiably. ‘Don’t leap so readily to conclusions another time.’

180“Good night,” Roger said cheerfully. “Don’t jump to conclusions so quickly next time.”

With which he went out, leaving Michael laughing to himself.

With that, he left, leaving Michael laughing to himself.

The latter had once again to turn out in the raw November air, to see some patients in the town. As he returned, he passed the shop of Mr. Dixon, the Bradstane stationer, and looking up, saw a bright light burning behind the red curtains of the windows on the second story. Distant sounds of music also came to his ears. He smiled and sighed, both at once; and in his mind there were running thoughts, almost identical with those which Roger Camm had thought of Michael’s own engagement, eight years ago, to Magdalen Wynter.

The latter had to head out into the chilly November air again to see some patients in town. On his way back, he passed by Mr. Dixon's shop, the stationer in Bradstane, and looked up to see a bright light shining behind the red curtains of the windows on the second floor. He could also hear distant sounds of music. He smiled and sighed at the same time; his thoughts were running along similar lines to what Roger Camm had thought about Michael's own engagement, eight years ago, to Magdalen Wynter.

‘If she is the girl to make him happy, well and good. But I wish he had chosen differently. He talks about marrying into his own sphere—such bosh! Small shopkeepers are not his sphere, let him say what he likes. If Ada Dixon had been a squire’s daughter, I suppose he would have discovered that after all he was a clergyman’s son, and a gentleman, her social equal. Now it suits him better to call himself a working man, and say that like must wed like, to be happy. It is a pity; he might have had a career, only she drags him back.’

‘If she’s the one to make him happy, then great. But I wish he had chosen differently. He talks about marrying within his own social circle—what nonsense! Small shopkeepers aren’t his social circle, no matter what he says. If Ada Dixon had been a squire’s daughter, I guess he would have figured out that he’s actually a clergyman’s son and a gentleman, her equal in social standing. Now it suits him to see himself as a working man and say that people should marry within their own kind to be happy. It’s a shame; he could have had a career, but she pulls him back.’

He called at Dr. Rowntree’s, and had half an hour’s chat with the old man; then back to his own house, his pipe, and a treatise on some new surgical experiments with which it behoved him to make acquaintance.

He stopped by Dr. Rowntree’s and had a half-hour chat with the old man; then he went back to his own house, grabbed his pipe, and read a paper on some new surgical experiments that he needed to familiarize himself with.

181

CHAPTER 17

ROGER CAMM’S COURTING

Roger Camm, in the meantime, had carried himself, with his roll of music in his hand, to see his betrothed at her father’s house, and was having a less delightful time of it, perhaps, than Michael pictured to himself.

Roger Camm, in the meantime, had walked with his sheet music in hand to visit his fiancée at her father's house, and was likely having a less enjoyable time than Michael imagined.

The Dixon ménage had in no way fallen off, either in substantial internal comfort or in outward vulgarity and pretentiousness. Mrs. Dixon was even more bent upon rising in the world than her husband: he still adhered to the legitimate means by which a man may get on, by steady attention to his business and judicious retail impositions, which, when counted up at the end of the year, generally amounted to a nice little wholesale sum. Mrs. Dixon had, however, advanced in breadth of view as years had passed. She held by the doctrine that children were bound to help their parents, and she looked to Ada to help them in pushing the family fortunes.

The Dixon household hadn't lost any of its internal comfort or its outward showiness and arrogance. Mrs. Dixon was even more determined to climb the social ladder than her husband was. He still believed in the traditional ways a man could succeed, focusing on his business and careful retail practices, which, when tallied at the end of the year, usually added up to a decent wholesale sum. However, over the years, Mrs. Dixon had broadened her perspective. She believed that children should support their parents, and she relied on Ada to help them improve the family's financial situation.

Mr. Dixon was what himself and his neighbours called a warm man, but he was cautious about bragging of his comfortableness and his competence. He looked the brag instead of speaking it. He had exalted views as to his own position and importance, but they were tempered by a strong mixture of the strictest and sternest common sense.

Mr. Dixon was what he and his neighbors called a warm man, but he was careful not to boast about his comfort and skills. He displayed confidence without needing to say it out loud. He had high opinions of his own status and significance, but those views were balanced by a solid dose of strict common sense.

182Ada had returned to them just before she was seventeen, nearly two years ago, a finished young lady, playing the piano, singing, drawing (from anything but nature), and with a smattering of execrable French. She had a thousand airs and graces, a fine contempt for her father’s business, and a meritorious sense of shame whenever it was mentioned in her hearing, and she was exceedingly and undeniably pretty.

182Ada had come back to them just before turning seventeen, almost two years ago, a refined young woman, playing the piano, singing, drawing (from anything but nature), and having a basic grasp of terrible French. She was full of charm and sophistication, looked down on her father’s business, and felt an admirable sense of embarrassment whenever it was discussed around her, and she was very attractive, without a doubt.

There had been great discussions as to the part Ada was to take in the establishment when she left school. Mr. Dixon fell in with the wifely resolve that their child should never go behind the counter—he quite understood that she was neither designed nor finished for anything of the kind. But his transports in other respects fell short of those of his consort.

There had been a lot of discussions about the role Ada would have in the business when she finished school. Mr. Dixon agreed with his wife's decision that their child should never work behind the counter—he clearly understood that she wasn’t meant for that kind of work. However, his excitement in other areas didn’t match that of his wife's.

‘I don’t see,’ he observed, after Ada had been a few months at home, ‘that she does much that’s useful, or ever goes into the kitchen, or makes a pudding’ (infallible criterion of feminine value and worth to a certain order of masculine mind), ‘or her own clothes; and yet she often seems to me to have a deal of time on her hands that she doesn’t quite know what to do with; and as for money, she has no notion of the value of it. It’s awful.’

‘I don’t see,’ he said, after Ada had been home for a few months, ‘that she really does anything useful, or ever goes into the kitchen, or makes a pudding’ (the ultimate measure of a woman's value for a certain type of man), ‘or even her own clothes; and yet she often seems to me to have a lot of free time that she doesn’t really know how to use; and as for money, she has no idea what it’s worth. It’s terrible.’

‘And how should she, I should like to know?’ asked Mrs. Dixon, indignantly. ‘A child like her! She’ll learn fast enough. And then I expect her to marry well. I don’t know who ought to if she ought not.’

‘And how is she supposed to do that, I’d like to know?’ asked Mrs. Dixon, indignantly. ‘A child like her! She’ll pick things up quickly enough. And then I expect her to marry well. I don't know who should if she shouldn't.’

‘You have to marry very high up indeed to have no need ever to think of money or housekeeping.’

"You really need to marry someone very wealthy if you never want to worry about money or managing a home."

‘I shall teach her what’s necessary, of course. And you wrong her, Dixon, when you say she does no dressmaking. I’m sure she’s most industrious. The time she 183spends in her room, altering things, and trying them on—both hats and bonnets, and dresses too. If you could see her, you’d say no more.’

‘I’ll teach her what she needs to know, of course. And you’re mistaken, Dixon, when you claim she doesn’t do any dressmaking. I’m sure she works very hard. The time she spends in her room, altering things and trying them on—both hats and bonnets, and dresses too. If you could see her, you’d think differently.’

‘Perhaps I should be too much astonished,’ said Dixon, with a gleam of his native Yorkshire shrewdness. ‘There’s such a thing as thinking too much of dress, and I’m afraid our Ada——’

‘Maybe I should be too surprised,’ said Dixon, with a hint of his natural Yorkshire cleverness. ‘There’s such a thing as focusing too much on appearance, and I’m worried our Ada——’

‘Drat the man!’ said Mrs. Dixon, very sharply. ‘Will nothing satisfy him? First he grumbles that she doesn’t do her dressmaking, and then he grumbles that she does. It’s just like a man. Either they are up in the clouds, or they are down in the depths, or——’

‘Ugh, that guy!’ Mrs. Dixon exclaimed, clearly annoyed. ‘Will nothing make him happy? First, he complains that she doesn’t do her dressmaking, and then he gripes that she does. It’s just typical of men. They’re either dreaming big, or they’re in a deep funk, or——’

‘That’s the shop,’ said Mr. Dixon, feigning to hear the bell, and alertly running away.

‘That’s the shop,’ said Mr. Dixon, pretending to hear the bell and quickly rushing away.

‘Can’t he see?’ Mrs. Dixon said, within herself, when she was left alone. ‘Ada will marry a gentleman, of course. She’s as pretty as she can be, and a wonderful taste in dress, and a perfect lady in manners, and with Miss Wynter for her friend, and constantly going up to see her. Miss Wynter sees the best of society. Besides, I’ve seen the gentlemen look at her, many a time. Didn’t I hear Mr. Gilbert Langstroth, the very last time he was here, say to her, quite respectfully, “Why, Miss Dixon, I wondered what beauty had taken up her winter quarters in Bradstane”? And Dixon pretending that Mr. Langstroth is always sneering at people, and that he would never have said such a thing to any lady, or anywhere where it could be taken seriously! And him that sees such high society in London! And Mr. Askam—didn’t he say to me, “How’s your lovely daughter, Mrs. Dixon? I hear she’s turning all the young men’s heads”? It’s true Mr. Askam has a free and easy way with him, and they say he means no good by any girl he pays compliments 184to; but then it was me he spoke to—not Ada. Straws show which way the wind’s blowing, and I say there’s no knowing what may happen.’

‘Can’t he see?’ Mrs. Dixon thought to herself when she was left alone. ‘Of course Ada will marry a gentleman. She’s as beautiful as can be, has great taste in clothes, and is a perfect lady in her manners. Plus, with Miss Wynter as her friend and constantly visiting her, she'll be in touch with the best of society. I’ve noticed the gentlemen looking at her many times. Didn’t I hear Mr. Gilbert Langstroth, the very last time he was here, say to her quite respectfully, “Why, Miss Dixon, I wondered what beauty had moved in for the winter in Bradstane”? And Dixon pretends that Mr. Langstroth is always making fun of people and that he would never say something like that to any lady or where it could be taken seriously! And he’s someone who sees high society in London! And remember Mr. Askam—didn’t he ask me, “How’s your lovely daughter, Mrs. Dixon? I hear she’s turning all the young men’s heads”? It’s true Mr. Askam has a casual way about him, and people say he means no good for any girl he compliments; but he was talking to me—not Ada. Little signs show which way the wind's blowing, and I say there’s no telling what might happen.’

Time passed, and neither of the gentlemen whom Mrs. Dixon had thought of became more marked in their attentions. Nay, what with Ada’s magnificence, and the scarcity of matches worthy her consideration, there were even mortifications in store for the maternal ambition. It was a distinct if not an acknowledged mortification when Mary Metcalfe, a quiet-looking girl, with three sisters under her—such a family of them,—a girl with no beauty to boast of, and not a scrap of fashionable education; a girl Ada’s own age to a day, and who had once been her playfellow—got engaged to one of the most well-to-do young farmers in all the country round. Not that Ada would have listened for a moment to any farmer but a gentleman-farmer, and of course young Simpson would never have had the audacity to ask her. (Whether from bashfulness or other reason, it is quite certain that young Simpson never did ask her.) And yet, it was distinctly mortifying to sit in one’s pew, and hear Mr. Johnson read out the banns of James Simpson and Mary Metcalfe. No one grudged Mary a good husband, poor girl; but Ada—it really seemed as if, in the proper order of things, Ada should have come first.

Time went by, and neither of the men Mrs. Dixon had in mind showed any more interest. In fact, given Ada's beauty and the lack of suitable matches, there were even disappointments for her mother's hopes. It was a clear but unacknowledged disappointment when Mary Metcalfe, a quiet girl with three younger sisters—a whole family of them—not particularly pretty and lacking a fancy education, who was exactly the same age as Ada and had once been her playmate, got engaged to one of the wealthiest young farmers in the area. Not that Ada would have considered any farmer except for a gentleman-farmer, and of course young Simpson wouldn’t have had the nerve to propose to her. (Whether from shyness or some other reason, it’s clear that young Simpson never did ask her.) Yet, it was definitely embarrassing to sit in her pew and hear Mr. Johnson announce the banns for James Simpson and Mary Metcalfe. No one begrudged Mary a good husband, poor girl; but for Ada—it really seemed like, in the natural order of things, she should have gone first.

While the coming gentleman of high degree tarried, Roger Camm appeared upon the scene, and very soon made it manifest that he had the audacity, not only to love, but to declare himself. Ada, to Mrs. Dixon’s severe disappointment, was much pleased, charmed, nay, self-complacent. Mrs. Dixon alone was really against the match, saying many disparaging things of the suitor’s appearance, position, and prospects, and of everything 185connected with him; and persisting, with the tenacity of a weak and vain woman about her favourite object, that if they would only wait, Ada would do much better.

While the upcoming gentleman of high status took his time, Roger Camm showed up, and it quickly became clear that he had the confidence not only to love but to express his feelings. To Mrs. Dixon’s great disappointment, Ada was quite pleased, charmed, and even a bit smug about it. Mrs. Dixon was the only one really against the match, saying plenty of negative things about the suitor’s looks, status, and future, as well as everything related to him; and she stubbornly insisted, like a petty and vain woman fixated on her favorite idea, that if they would just wait, Ada could do much better. 185

Mr. Dixon was very firm.

Mr. Dixon was very strict.

‘Ada could not do much better,’ he said. ‘I couldn’t have wished a better husband for her: he’s strong, and he’s clever, and he knows what he is about. They trust him absolutely, his employers do. He’s making an uncommonly good thing out of those jute factories down the river, and if he isn’t a partner in the concern within a few years, my name is not Simon Dixon. I wouldn’t force the girl, but she tells me she wants him, and if so she shall have him; and thankful I am for her to do so well. So let’s hear no more about it.’

‘Ada couldn’t have done much better,’ he said. ‘I couldn’t have asked for a better husband for her: he’s strong, smart, and he knows what he’s doing. His employers completely trust him. He’s doing really well with those jute factories down the river, and if he’s not a partner in the business within a few years, my name isn’t Simon Dixon. I wouldn’t push the girl, but she tells me she wants him, and if that’s the case, she’ll have him; and I’m grateful that she’s doing so well. So let’s not discuss it anymore.’

No more was said about it, openly; but Mrs. Dixon rebelled in secret. She knew Dixon too well to oppose him overtly, but she thought to herself that Ada and Roger were not married yet. She disliked him heartily: his awkward gait, his rough ways; his habit of laughing at her notions about gentility; the queer, rude things he said. And, above all, he galled her by insisting upon calling himself a working man, and telling Ada how she was going to be a working man’s wife.

No one talked about it openly anymore, but Mrs. Dixon was secretly unhappy. She understood Dixon too well to confront him directly, but she reminded herself that Ada and Roger weren’t married yet. She strongly disliked him: his clumsy walk, his brusque manner; his tendency to mock her ideas about decorum; the strange, rude things he said. Most of all, it annoyed her that he insisted on calling himself a working man and told Ada that she would be a working man’s wife.

‘As if I brought her up for that!’ the mother indignantly thought. He was just a bear, she felt, and about as fit as a bear to marry their Ada.

‘As if I raised her for that!’ the mother thought indignantly. He was just a bear, she felt, and just as unfit as a bear to marry their Ada.

The engagement had now been going on for six months, and the marriage, it was thought, should not take place for another year. Roger did not rebel against this. Loving Ada with his whole soul, and as unselfishly as man could love, he yet saw very clearly that her love for him was not as his love for her. He was sure that gentleness, and kindness, and the educating influence of 186companionship and gradually growing sympathy, would teach her this love—as he had said to Michael, he had to educate her in some things (in the very art or nature of unselfish love, could he but have known it); and with a kind of sublime patience and sublime blindness, which might have been ridiculous if they had not been utterly pure of selfishness, he calmly set himself to wait out the year that had yet to elapse, and another after it, if necessary, and in that time to teach Ada to love him as he loved her. The process was not an exhilarating one; the effort was based upon the assumption of an impossibility—the assumption, namely, that such love can be taught. But Roger did not know this.

The engagement had now been going on for six months, and it was believed that the marriage wouldn’t happen for another year. Roger didn’t resist this. Loving Ada completely and unselfishly, he could see clearly that her love for him was not the same as his love for her. He was confident that kindness, care, and the growing bond of companionship would help her understand this kind of love—as he had mentioned to Michael, he needed to teach her certain things (including the very essence of selfless love, if he had only realized it); and with a sort of noble patience and a blindness that could have been foolish if it weren’t so utterly selfless, he calmly prepared to wait out the year that still needed to pass, and possibly another after that, if necessary, using that time to teach Ada to love him the way he loved her. The process wasn’t an exciting one; the effort was based on the belief in something impossible—the belief that this kind of love could be taught. But Roger didn’t know this.

Just now he and Ada had found a pastime in which both had something in common. They were rehearsing songs for a concert at which the amateur talent of the neighbourhood was to display itself for the benefit of the church schools, and incidentally for the pride and delight of its own soul and the edification of the neighbourhood at large. This great event always took place in the month of December, and on this occasion Ada was for the first time to appear on the platform. She was to sing in a duet with her patroness, Miss Wynter, and Roger was to play the accompaniment for them.

Just now, he and Ada had found a hobby they both enjoyed. They were practicing songs for a concert where local talent would perform to raise funds for the church schools, and also for the pride and joy of the community. This big event happened every December, and this time, Ada was going to perform on stage for the first time. She was set to sing a duet with her mentor, Miss Wynter, while Roger would play the piano for them.

Despite this congenial occupation, Roger and his betrothed this evening had several differences of opinion. Ada was excited about her visit to Balder Hall, related every incident that had occurred, and every word that had been spoken there after her own arrival upon the scene; dwelling upon them with persistency—describing minutely Miss Askam’s appearance, voice, and gestures, and especially her graciousness in coming and standing by her, Ada Dixon, while she sang. Also Magdalen’s 187dress, and Otho’s long conversation with her, and the new-fashioned table-covers which Miss Wynter had on her small tea-table. All this was inexpressibly galling to Roger, who hated what he called ‘that lot,’ with an uncompromising scorn. He would have had Ada stand as coolly aloof from them as he did himself, but she would not. Balder Hall and its inmates and visitors were to him the abode of a false woman, unworthy of consideration, and the rendezvous of her intimates. To Ada, on the contrary, Balder Hall was the fairy palace where, to speak metaphorically, the roofs were of gold and the windows of diamonds; the woman in it was her ideal of beauty, elegance, fashion, and superiority in general, and the woman’s friends and acquaintances were other bright apparitions belonging to the same enchanted sphere. She was very eloquent to-night, partly because she wished to provoke Roger, partly because her mind was quite filled with the afternoon’s entertainment. He could, as he said, get neither rhyme nor reason from her, and when he returned to the Red Gables, earlier than usual, there was a cloud on his brow.

Despite this friendly gathering, Roger and his fiancé had several disagreements this evening. Ada was thrilled about her visit to Balder Hall, sharing every detail and conversation that had happened since she arrived; she went on about it, describing Miss Askam’s appearance, voice, and mannerisms, especially how gracious she was to come and stand beside her, Ada Dixon, while she sang. She also mentioned Magdalen’s dress, Otho’s lengthy chat with her, and the trendy table covers that Miss Wynter had placed on her small tea table. All this was incredibly frustrating for Roger, who despised what he referred to as ‘that crowd’ with unyielding disdain. He wanted Ada to be just as detached from them as he was, but she wouldn’t. To him, Balder Hall and its residents were home to a deceptive woman unworthy of attention, a gathering place for her circle. In contrast, for Ada, Balder Hall was a magical palace where, to put it metaphorically, the roofs were made of gold and the windows were diamonds; the woman there was her ideal of beauty, elegance, style, and superiority, and her friends and acquaintances were other dazzling figures from the same enchanted world. She was very animated that night, partly because she wanted to provoke Roger, and partly because her mind was filled with the afternoon's events. He found it hard to make sense of her, as he said, and when he returned to the Red Gables earlier than usual, he wore a frown.

188

CHAPTER 18

A WILD-GOOSE CHASE

It was nearly a fortnight later, and the dusk of evening crept over everything. From the window of her sitting-room, facing south, with a little inclination to west, Eleanor could catch a glimpse of the evening sky, but not of the setting sun itself, which came but little north of west at this time of the year. She could see the terraces, spreading downwards to the river-side, and she had a partial view of the stream itself, leaden in hue, but swift in the race. The tall, heavy trees stood motionless: one realised all the stateliness, and with it all the melancholy, of the place. For Thorsgarth had always been a melancholy house.

It was almost two weeks later, and the evening twilight settled over everything. From the window of her sitting room, facing south with a slight lean to the west, Eleanor could see a glimpse of the evening sky, but not the setting sun itself, which barely dipped north of west this time of year. She could make out the terraces leading down to the riverbank, and she had a partial view of the stream, gray in color but fast-moving. The tall, thick trees stood still: one could feel both the grandeur and the sadness of the place. Thorsgarth had always been a sad house.

Eleanor sat in the embrasure of the window, with a half-open book in her lap. It had grown too dark to read any longer, and she raised her eyes from the page and looked out. As the gloaming fell, the firelight gleamed out more strongly, but it did not reach as far as where she sat, and the cold light of the departing day was all that fell upon her face. Perhaps this cold light lent something to the impression of sadness, and even of sternness, which had overcast her countenance since she had come home. Whether from that cause or from some other, it was quite certain that there was a slight expression 189of sternness upon her lips; the strength and resolution which lay beneath her ripe and gracious beauty had decidedly stepped to the front.

Eleanor sat in the window nook, with a half-open book in her lap. It had become too dark to read anymore, so she lifted her eyes from the page and looked outside. As dusk settled in, the firelight shone more brightly, but it didn’t reach where she was sitting, and the fading light of the day was all that illuminated her face. Maybe this cold light added to the sense of sadness, and even of seriousness, that had clouded her expression since she returned home. Whether it was due to that or something else, it was clear that there was a slight look of seriousness on her lips; the strength and determination beneath her mature and graceful beauty had definitely come to the forefront.

While she looked forth, with this expression deepening on her face, there came a short, heavy knock upon the door; before she had time to answer, the curtain was pushed aside, and Otho came in.

While she was gazing out, her expression becoming more intense, there was a sudden, loud knock on the door; before she could respond, the curtain was swept aside, and Otho entered.

‘Otho!’ she exclaimed, for it was the first time he had entered the room since her arrival.

‘Otho!’ she exclaimed, since it was the first time he had come into the room since she arrived.

‘Good afternoon,’ he said, glancing round. ‘What are you doing here, all alone?’

‘Good afternoon,’ he said, looking around. ‘What are you doing here, all by yourself?’

‘Reading Homer,’ said Eleanor, promptly, with a rather wicked gleam in her eye. As she had expected, an expression of slight alarm crossed Otho’s countenance. But he drew a chair forward and sat down.

‘Reading Homer,’ said Eleanor, quickly, with a mischievous sparkle in her eye. Just as she anticipated, a look of mild concern appeared on Otho’s face. However, he pulled up a chair and sat down.

‘Is that how you amuse yourself here?’ he asked.

‘Is that how you have fun here?’ he asked.

‘One way,’ she replied, rather curtly. She had perceived, very shortly after her arrival, that Otho was vexed with her presence, and had resolved in consequence to take her own course. He had been disappointed to find that she never uttered a word as to the dulness of Bradstane or its want of society, nor ever mentioned any idea of deserting it. Women with ‘resources within themselves’ were, of course, an unknown species to Otho—he would vaguely have called them ‘blues,’ if asked for his views on the subject. His sister must be a blue; and after a moment given to reflection on the situation, he burst into a short, rough laugh.

"One way," she replied, rather bluntly. She had realized, shortly after arriving, that Otho was annoyed by her presence, and decided to do her own thing. He had been let down to discover that she never complained about how boring Bradstane was or mentioned leaving it. Women with "resources within themselves" were, of course, a totally unfamiliar concept to Otho—he would have vaguely referred to them as "blues" if asked for his opinion. His sister must be a blue; and after pondering the situation for a moment, he let out a short, rough laugh.

‘Ha, ha! No wonder that you and Magdalen don’t get on. And if that’s the sort of thing you have a fancy for, you never will. She’s clever, deucedly clever, is Magdalen, but it isn’t in the dead languages that she 190excels.’ And he laughed again, as if some inner thought greatly diverted him.

‘Ha, ha! No surprise that you and Magdalen don’t get along. And if that's the kind of thing you're into, you never will. She’s smart, really smart, is Magdalen, but it’s not in the dead languages that she 190 shines.’ And he laughed again, as if some inner thought amused him greatly.

‘If she troubles herself as little as I do whether we get on or not, she will be very indifferent about it,’ said Eleanor, annoyed in a truly girlish fashion at thus having ‘Magdalen’ always thrust at her.

‘If she cares as little as I do about whether we get along or not, she’ll be pretty indifferent about it,’ said Eleanor, annoyed in a genuinely girlish way at having ‘Magdalen’ constantly pushed in her face.

‘Jealous!’ said Otho, with his great guffaw, rubbing his hands together.

“Jealous!” Otho said, laughing loudly and rubbing his hands together.

Eleanor felt her face in a flame.

Eleanor felt her face flush with heat.

‘Jealous—of that woman!’ was the thought in her mind, but she had self-control enough to let it remain a thought. She merely smiled.

‘Jealous—of that woman!’ was what she thought, but she had enough self-control to keep it just a thought. She simply smiled.

‘Did you learn nothing but Greek,’ pursued Otho, ‘when you were at college?’

‘Did you learn anything other than Greek,’ Otho pressed on, ‘when you were in college?’

‘Why, of course, you goose. What would be the use of learning nothing but Greek?’

‘Of course, you silly. What would be the point of only learning Greek?’

‘Well, I certainly never could see the use of learning it—for me, at any rate,’ said Otho. ‘But I mean, didn’t you go in for French, and music, and those things?’

‘Well, I never really saw the point of learning it—for me, anyway,’ Otho said. ‘But I mean, didn’t you take up French, music, and stuff like that?’

‘Well, I should hardly ask such a question as that. One “goes in,” as you call it, for French as naturally as for English. Aunt Emily always had some French person or other about. But Greek was a labour of love.’

‘Well, I shouldn’t even ask such a question. One “goes in,” as you say, for French just as naturally as for English. Aunt Emily always had some French person around. But Greek was a labor of love.’

‘It seems to me that you must be what they call a blue,’ said Otho, vaguely.

“It seems to me that you must be what they call a blue,” Otho said, somewhat uncertainly.

‘Does it? I’m not conscious of being of a different complexion from other young women. Aunt Emily, poor dear, thought the reverse. She considered that I was brought up too much with Paul, and altogether too like a boy. She always said that if I had mixed more with girls I should have been more alive to—oh, well, she thought it would have been better for me.’

‘Does it? I don’t feel different from other young women. Aunt Emily, poor thing, thought otherwise. She believed I spent too much time with Paul and that I was too much like a boy. She always said that if I had hung out more with girls, I would have been more aware of—oh, well, she thought it would have been better for me.’

‘She thought that if you had been a bit more like 191other girls, you wouldn’t have let that parson slip, but would have married him instead of coming rambling off here, where you don’t know a creature, and have to pass your time reading the “Iliad”; and I can tell you I agree with her,’ said Otho.

‘She thought that if you had been a bit more like other girls, you wouldn’t have let that priest slip away but would have married him instead of coming here, where you don’t know anyone and have to spend your time reading the “Iliad”; and I can tell you I agree with her,’ said Otho.

‘Let him slip? I never tried to catch him,’ said Miss Askam, touchy, despite her masculine education, upon this point.

"Let him get away? I never tried to catch him," said Miss Askam, sensitive about this topic, despite her masculine upbringing.

‘I never said you did,’ remarked Otho. ‘However, I’m glad you are intellectual and independent, for now I need not apologise for leaving you alone. I’m going away this evening.’

‘I never said you did,’ Otho replied. ‘However, I’m glad you’re intellectual and independent, so I don’t need to feel bad about leaving you by yourself. I’m going away this evening.’

‘Are you? Where?’

"Are you? Where at?"

‘Oh, over into Friarsdale, on business. I don’t know when I shall be back. Some time before Christmas, of course, because Gilbert will be here then. You’ll have to do as well as you can.’

‘Oh, I’m off to Friarsdale for work. I don’t know when I’ll be back. Definitely before Christmas, because Gilbert will be here then. You’ll just have to manage as best you can.’

‘I shall do very well, thank you. I shall return a few of those numerous calls I have received. I like some of the people very much. I don’t think they look so dangerous as you seemed to think them. But, of course, tastes differ. And on the first fine day I intend to have a ride.’

‘I’ll be just fine, thanks. I plan to return some of those many calls I've gotten. I really like some of those people. I don’t think they seem as dangerous as you thought they were. But, of course, everyone has different opinions. And on the first nice day, I plan to go for a ride.’

‘I liked him very much when I had him before.... Isn’t evening an odd time to be setting off on a journey? Where is this Friarsdale that you speak of?’

‘I liked him a lot when I had him before… Isn’t evening a strange time to be starting a journey? Where is this Friarsdale you’re talking about?’

192‘Oh, I shall only go to Darlington to-night, and put up with a fellow I know there. Then I shall drive on into Friarsdale to-morrow.’

192 "Oh, I’m just going to Darlington tonight and staying with a friend I know there. Then I’ll head into Friarsdale tomorrow."

He still had not told her where it was, she noticed, nor what he wanted there. She was not going to ask again, and in a short time Otho said he must be off, wished her good afternoon, and departed. He had gone in intending to recommend her to cultivate Miss Wynter’s society, but the conversation which had taken place had caused him to abandon this design.

He still hadn’t told her where it was, she noticed, nor what he wanted there. She wasn’t going to ask again, and soon Otho said he had to leave, wished her a good afternoon, and left. He had gone in planning to suggest she spend time with Miss Wynter, but the conversation they had changed his mind.

‘Magdalen and she will never get on. I shall leave them both to it. It’s plain to me that Eleanor is no fool in some things, whatever she may be in others; but I verily believe she’d sooner have old Lady Winthrop for a chum, or one of those charity-blanket Blundell girls, than Magdalen.’

‘Magdalen and she will never get along. I’ll let them deal with it. It’s obvious to me that Eleanor isn’t naive in some areas, no matter how she is in others; but I honestly believe she’d rather hang out with old Lady Winthrop or one of those charity-blanket Blundell girls than Magdalen.’

In which surmise Otho was perfectly correct.

In this guess, Otho was completely right.

‘It’s a rum sort of thing altogether,’ he reflected. ‘I shall ask Gilbert what he thinks about it.’

"It's a strange situation altogether," he thought. "I'll ask Gilbert what he thinks about it."

It was on the following day that Eleanor, looking forth, decided that there was a change in the weather, which decidedly entitled her to the ride she had spoken of to Otho. The clouds had parted, and the blue smiled forth, and the sun lent his aid to enliven the prospect. Eleanor promptly ordered her horse to be saddled and brought round immediately after an early lunch. In obedience to this order, it appeared, and she was ready for it shortly before two o’clock. She found the lad William holding her horse, and Barlow, the old butler, standing at the door. William, it is necessary to state, was not a native of Bradstane, nor, indeed, of Teesdale at all, but of Swaledale, to the south, of which locality he was very proud, and concerning which he was in the habit of relating 193many tales of wonder. It was a subject on which his mistress already loved to draw him out, and he was nothing loath to discourse upon it. He had begun to plume himself amongst the other servants on being Miss Askam’s own retainer, and would have felt bitterly injured had she selected any one but himself as her attendant.

It was the next day that Eleanor, looking out, decided there was a change in the weather, which definitely justified the ride she had mentioned to Otho. The clouds had cleared, the blue sky was shining through, and the sun helped brighten the view. Eleanor quickly ordered her horse to be saddled and brought around right after an early lunch. Following this request, it arrived, and she was ready just before two o’clock. She found the young William holding her horse, and Barlow, the old butler, standing at the door. It’s worth noting that William was not originally from Bradstane, nor from Teesdale at all, but from Swaledale to the south, of which he was very proud and often shared many amazing stories. This was a topic his mistress loved to encourage him to talk about, and he was more than happy to discuss it. He had started to take pride among the other servants for being Miss Askam’s own attendant and would have felt deeply slighted had she chosen anyone else as her companion.

She told old Barlow that she did not expect to be back much before five, and he, by reason of long service, and in the capacity of ‘friend of the family,’ took upon himself to ask if he might venture to inquire in which direction she thought of riding.

She told old Barlow that she didn’t expect to be back much before five, and he, because of his long service and as a ‘family friend,’ took it upon himself to ask if he could ask where she planned to ride.

‘Oh yes, Barlow, you had, perhaps, better know. I think of going round by Cotherstone, to a place called Catcastle.’

‘Oh yes, Barlow, you should probably know. I’m thinking of going around by Cotherstone, to a place called Catcastle.’

‘It’s a very wild country, miss,’ said Barlow, with a look of alarm. ‘A very bleak road, indeed, Miss Askam, for a winter’s day.’

“It’s a really wild place, miss,” Barlow said, looking alarmed. “A really bleak road, for a winter’s day, Miss Askam.”

‘It is not like a winter’s day this afternoon, and I shall do nothing rash, you may be sure,’ she said, repressing with a little feeling of guiltiness the further information that ‘romantic Deepdale’s slender rill’ had taken such hold on her imagination, that after carefully consulting an ordnance map, and finding that all the three places—Cotherstone, Catcastle, and Deepdale—were within a circuit of ten miles, she had resolved to see them that afternoon.

“It doesn’t feel like a winter’s day this afternoon, and I won’t do anything impulsive, I promise,” she said, pushing aside a bit of guilt about the fact that ‘romantic Deepdale’s slender stream’ had captured her imagination so much that, after studying an ordnance map and realizing that all three places—Cotherstone, Catcastle, and Deepdale—were within a ten-mile radius, she had decided to visit them that afternoon.

‘I don’t think Mr. Askam would quite approve,’ began Barlow, with an anxious look.

‘I don’t think Mr. Askam would really approve,’ Barlow started, looking worried.

‘Oh, Mr. Askam is away,’ said Eleanor, wilfully. ‘And, Barlow, be sure to have some tea quite ready by five o’clock, for I am sure I shall want it very badly when I get in.’

‘Oh, Mr. Askam is out,’ Eleanor said, playfully. ‘And, Barlow, make sure to have some tea ready by five o’clock, because I know I’ll really want it when I get back.’

194So saying, she chirped to her horse, and it carried her quickly round the bend in the drive, William following her. Barlow stood at the door, and shook his venerable head.

194As she said this, she called to her horse, which swiftly took her around the curve of the driveway, with William trailing behind her. Barlow stood at the door, shaking his wise old head.

‘A real Askam for wilfulness,’ he said within himself, ‘but as sweet as an angel in temper. Eh, dear! If poor dear Mr. Otho was but a bit more like her! I don’t know where he’ll end, I’m sure.’

'A true Askam for stubbornness,' he thought to himself, 'but as sweet as an angel in temperament. Oh dear! If only poor Mr. Otho were a little more like her! I really don't know where he'll end up, that's for sure.'

Again shaking his head with the true Jeremiah shake of an old retainer who sees his most cherished prejudices overridden by a new generation, Barlow closed the hall-door and retired to his own quarters.

Again shaking his head with the true Jeremiah shake of an old servant who sees his most cherished beliefs overridden by a new generation, Barlow closed the hall door and went to his own quarters.

Eleanor rode quickly forth, feeling the air and the sunshine thrill through her, and rejoice her very soul. She lifted her beautiful face upwards towards the field of blue—albeit a pale November blue, one could see the colour it was meant for—and inhaled the fresh, westerly breeze, which had in it, could she have understood its ‘feel,’ a promise of north in the not distant future.

Eleanor rode quickly ahead, feeling the air and the sunshine rush through her, filling her with joy. She tilted her beautiful face towards the sky, which was a pale November blue, though you could tell what color it was meant to be. She breathed in the fresh westerly breeze, which, if she could have sensed it, carried a promise of colder weather not too far off.

They trotted briskly through Bradstane town, past the shops, and up the cobble-stoned street, sharply on through long, unlovely Bridge Street, and so over the old stone bridge under the castle crag, and upon a road on the Yorkshire side of the river, leading through the village of Lartington to that of Cotherstone.

They walked quickly through Bradstane town, passing the shops and up the cobblestone street, straight through the long, unattractive Bridge Street, then over the old stone bridge beneath the castle rock, and onto a road on the Yorkshire side of the river, heading through the village of Lartington to Cotherstone.

‘Is that building a church, William?’ she asked, pointing to one with her whip.

“Is that building a church, William?” she asked, pointing to one with her whip.

‘Yes, miss,’ he replied, riding up and touching his hat.

'Yes, miss,' he said, riding up and tipping his hat.

‘I think it is the smallest one I ever saw,’ she remarked.

"I think it's the tiniest one I've ever seen," she said.

‘By your leave, miss, I have seen one, and been in it, not above half the size—at Lunds,’ he said, his eyes growing round, and his face red, from which signs Miss 195Askam knew infallibly that he had a tale of wonder to unfold.

‘If you don’t mind, miss, I’ve seen one and been in it, not even half the size—at Lunds,’ he said, his eyes widening and his face turning red, from which Miss 195 Askam could tell for sure that he had an amazing story to share.

‘Indeed; and where is Lunds?’ she asked.

'Definitely; so where is Lunds?' she asked.

‘If you please, miss, on Abbotside Common, going from Hawes to Hell Gill,—to Kirby Stephen, that is; it lies off on the common, to the right. ’Tis a rare small ‘un; and there was another peculiar thing about it, too.’

‘If you don’t mind, miss, on Abbotside Common, traveling from Hawes to Hell Gill—to Kirby Stephen, that is; it’s slightly off to the right on the common. It’s a really small one; and there was another unusual thing about it, too.’

‘What was that?’

"What was that?"

‘Well, the folk about was poor, vary poor indade; and they couldn’t afford a bell. So for many a year th’ sexton used to climb to t’ top of th’ church—’twere such a vary lile church, you see—wi’ a tin can full o’ stones in’s hand, and wi’ that he used to shake it to and fro, so as to mak’ the stones rattle, and a’ called out at the same time, “Boll-loll, boll-loll, boll-loll!” at top of his voice while t’ congregation got all come in, and then he clammert down again, and went in hissel! That were i’stead of a bell, you know; they couldn’t get t’ money to buy one. Ay, Lunds church was known for miles around.’

'Well, the people around were poor, really poor indeed; and they couldn’t afford a bell. So for many years, the sexton would climb to the top of the church—since it was such a small church, you see—with a tin can full of stones in his hand, and he would shake it back and forth to make the stones rattle, shouting at the same time, “Boll-loll, boll-loll, boll-loll!” at the top of his lungs while the congregation gathered. Then he would climb down again and go in himself! That was instead of a bell, you know; they couldn’t afford to buy one. Yes, Lunds Church was known for miles around.'

‘I should think so,’ said Miss Askam, laughing. ‘Do you know of any more customs like that?’

"I would hope so," said Miss Askam, laughing. "Do you know of any other customs like that?"

‘No, ma’am; except there was another vary small church where there was a queer habit, more like than a custom——’

‘No, ma’am; except there was another very small church where there was a strange habit, more like a tradition——’

‘Indeed,’ said she, amused within herself at the distinction.

"Definitely," she said, internally entertained by the distinction.

‘A vary lile one it was, too, i’ Langstrothdale——’

'A very little one it was, too, in Langstrothdale——'

‘Langstrothdale—where’s that?’ she asked, quickly.

‘Langstrothdale—where's that?’ she asked, quickly.

‘On the other side o’ Cam Fell, miss. They do say that that’s where the doctor’s and Mr. Gilbert’s family first came fro’, and that they’re not Durham at all, but Yorkshire. I reckon doctor desarves to be a Yorkshire-man, choose what Mr. Gilbert——’

‘On the other side of Cam Fell, miss. They say that’s where the doctor’s and Mr. Gilbert’s family originally came from, and that they’re not from Durham at all, but Yorkshire. I think the doctor deserves to be a Yorkshireman, regardless of what Mr. Gilbert—’

196‘Never mind about that. What of the little church?’

196‘Forget about that. What’s going on with the little church?’

‘Only that th’ congrygation there was vary poor too, and it was a door as they were in want of,—just like i’ Lunds they couldna get a bell. So, when service was o’er, they used to stick a big thorn in th’ doorway, to fill it up; but shape’ (the sheep) ‘used to get in in t’ winter weather, and make a shelter of it; and they had to be cleared out regular, ivery Sunda’—that’s all, miss,’ said William, exhausted with his two prolonged narrative efforts, and falling into his place behind again.

'Only that the congregation there was very poor too, and they were in need of a door—just like in Lunds, they couldn't get a bell. So, when the service was over, they used to stick a big thorn in the doorway to block it; but sheep used to come in during the winter and make a shelter out of it; and they had to be cleared out every Sunday—that's all, miss,' said William, exhausted from his two long storytelling efforts and falling back into his place again.

Eleanor rode on, smiling to herself at the picture of the man who shook a tin can full of stones, and cried ‘boll-loll’ from the top of the church to summon the congregation. He must have had lusty lungs, she thought, that Yorkshire sexton.

Eleanor rode on, smiling to herself at the image of the man who shook a tin can full of stones and shouted ‘boll-loll’ from the top of the church to call the congregation. He must have had strong lungs, she thought, that Yorkshire sexton.

Cotherstone was safely reached about three o’clock, and Eleanor must ride down to the river, and see where Balder emptied his waters into Tees, and repeat to herself—

Cotherstone was safely reached around three o’clock, and Eleanor had to ride down to the river to see where Balder flowed into the Tees, and remind herself—

‘Then Balder, one bleak garth was thine;
And one sweet brooklet’s silver line.’

The ‘sweet brooklet’ was just then rushing onwards, muddy and swollen, in anything but a silver line. Eleanor turned back, and finding that William’s knowledge of the country here became rather misty, made inquiries in the village as to the nearest way to ‘Catcastle Crag.’

The 'sweet little stream' was rushing by, muddy and swollen, definitely not a silver line. Eleanor turned back, and noticing that William's knowledge of the area was a bit unclear, asked around in the village for the quickest way to 'Catcastle Crag.'

Visible astonishment arose upon the countenance of the rustic whom she addressed—an elderly labourer, who made answer, after the wary manner of the English of the north—

Visible astonishment appeared on the face of the countryman she spoke to—an elderly laborer, who replied cautiously, in the typical way of the English from the north—

‘It’s a vary rough rooäd to Catcastle.’

‘It’s a very rough road to Catcastle.’

‘Is it? Well, would you tell me the nearest way?’

'Is it? Well, could you tell me the quickest way?'

197‘Your horse won’t go within half a mile of the crag.’

197‘Your horse won’t come within half a mile of the cliff.’

‘Well, I would like to know how you get within half a mile of the crag, if you will please to tell me the nearest way.’

‘Well, I would like to know how you get within half a mile of the cliff, if you can please tell me the quickest way.’

‘Nearest rooäd is o’er yonder,’ was the reply, accompanied by a sweep of a long and stalwart arm, which sweep might embrace some fifteen or twenty miles of country.

‘The nearest road is over there,’ was the reply, accompanied by a sweeping gesture of a strong arm that seemed to indicate a stretch of about fifteen or twenty miles of land.

Eleanor laughed, and after some difficulty induced her informant so far to commit himself as to mention one or two roads by name, which thing he did very reluctantly; but she gathered from what he said that she had ‘three miles and a piece’ to ride, not continuing on the same road, but always keeping to the left whenever cross roads came, and that by doing this she would arrive as near Catcastle Crag as her horse would take her; while by skirting round it, still to the left, she would come to a road leading to Deepdale, and thence home.

Eleanor laughed and, after some effort, got her informant to name a couple of roads, which he did very reluctantly. From what he said, she figured out that she had "three miles and a bit" to ride, not sticking to the same road but always keeping to the left at any crossroads. By doing this, she would get as close to Catcastle Crag as her horse could take her. If she skirted around it, still to the left, she'd find a road leading to Deepdale and then home.

‘But,’ observed her interlocutor, with a look of tolerant pity, ‘I think it’s something of a fool’s errand, of a day like this. Wind’s changing, and we’ll have frost before midnight.’

‘But,’ her conversation partner noted with a look of sympathetic understanding, ‘I think it’s a bit of a lost cause on a day like this. The wind’s shifting, and we’re going to have frost before midnight.’

Eleanor thanked him, and set off cheerily, thinking with a smile that the tea would have to wait till after five o’clock, and that she hoped Barlow would not be worrying his old head about her, or sending in all directions to meet her.

Eleanor thanked him and headed off happily, thinking with a smile that the tea would have to wait until after five o'clock, and she hoped Barlow wouldn't be stressing himself out about her or sending people in all directions to find her.

The three miles ‘and a piece’ proved exceedingly like the ‘mile and a bittock’ of story. That is, the three miles were presently accomplished, but the ‘piece’ stretched far before them, and the light was no longer so clear as it had been. Moreover, the wary peasant’s 198prophecy was being fulfilled with a startling promptness. The wind had already shifted, and was blowing from the north, almost in her face, keen and piercing. Every cloud had disappeared, and the sky was of a crystalline clearness, ominous of coming frost; and still Catcastle Crag—though they could see what Eleanor imagined must be that remarkable eminence—grew no nearer. They seemed to have got round it, and it still kept provokingly to their left, with the road, and several fields, and a thicket between them and it.

The three miles “and a bit” turned out to be just like the “mile and a little extra” from the stories. In other words, they quickly covered the three miles, but the “bit” stretched out far ahead, and the light wasn’t as bright as it had been. Additionally, the cautious peasant’s prediction was coming true with surprising speed. The wind had already shifted, blowing from the north, almost directly at her, sharp and biting. Every cloud was gone, leaving a crystal-clear sky, a sign of frost to come; and yet Catcastle Crag—though they could see what Eleanor thought must be that notable peak—was still not getting any closer. It was as if they had gone around it, and it remained frustratingly to their left, with the road, several fields, and a thicket separating them from it.

‘I suppose,’ said Eleanor within herself, ‘that they call this part of the road a “piece,” because they have no numbers with which to count its length in miles.’ She had grown thoughtful. Dusk had fallen over her high spirits, as well as over the landscape.

‘I guess,’ Eleanor thought to herself, ‘that they call this section of the road a “piece” because they have no numbers to measure its length in miles.’ She had become pensive. Dusk had settled over her bright mood, as well as the scenery.

At length she called William, and said she thought they had better leave the crag and keep to the homeward road, a proposition to which he yielded a cheerful assent, and fell back into his place. Eleanor rode on; she supposed they were on the right road, but it wound on and on without seeming to lead to anywhere in particular. She was sure, from what she remembered of the map, that they ought to be at Deepdale before now. Deepdale, she knew, was a wood. But here was no sign of any wood to be seen. The road was a bare, bleak road, with a rough stone wall on either side, a road which must have been dreary and monotonous at any season; but which now, in the grim November evening, with the dusk rapidly falling—not a sound to be heard but the faint piping of a bitter wind from the black wall of fells to the north; not a sight to be seen save the bare fields on either side, and at a little distance a clump of trees—was melancholy in the extreme; and Eleanor, looking at 199the frowning escarpments to the left, no longer felt that her listed to

Finally, she called William and mentioned that they should probably leave the crag and head back home, a suggestion he happily agreed to before falling back into his spot. Eleanor continued riding; she thought they were on the right path, but it just kept winding on without leading to anything specific. From what she recalled of the map, they should have reached Deepdale by now. She knew Deepdale was a wooded area, but there was no sign of any woods nearby. The road was bare and bleak, lined with rough stone walls on either side—a road that must have been dreary and monotonous in any season. But now, in the grim November evening with dusk quickly falling, and not a sound to be heard except for the faint whistling of a biting wind from the dark hills to the north; nothing to see except the empty fields on either side, and at a distance, a small cluster of trees—it was extremely melancholic. Eleanor, gazing at the imposing cliffs to the left, no longer felt that her interest was...

‘Climb Catcastle’s giddy crag,’

as, before setting off, she had fondly hoped to do ere her return. She was of a nature at once poetical and highly imaginative, and for all the hard, stony prose of the road, there was something attractive to her in the very bleakness and chillness of it;—that faintly moaning wind seemed to whisper that it came from the north, that it had its cradle in the ultimate Thule, where its breath was more piercing even than here.

as, before setting off, she had hoped to do before her return. She had a nature that was both poetic and highly imaginative, and despite the harsh, unyielding reality of the road, there was something appealing to her in its bleakness and coldness;—that softly moaning wind seemed to whisper that it came from the north, that it originated in the farthest Thule, where its breath was even more biting than here.

She felt all the force of the contrast to this scene which was presented by the sudden appearance of a light gleaming out of the clump of trees before spoken of.

She felt the full impact of the contrast to this scene when a light suddenly shone out from the cluster of trees mentioned earlier.

‘Oh,’ she said, quickly, ‘there must be a house behind those trees—some place, at any rate, where we can ask if we are in the right road to Bradstane.’

‘Oh,’ she said quickly, ‘there has to be a house behind those trees—at least somewhere we can ask if we’re on the right road to Bradstane.’

She rode on, and they presently stopped at the door of a wayside farmlet, if such a term be admissible. William knocked, and a young woman, with a gentle, handsome countenance, and in stature like some female Hercules, came to the door, looked at them with astonishment in her great clear gray eyes, and asked to know their will.

She continued riding until they stopped at the door of a small roadside farm, if that term makes sense. William knocked, and a young woman with a kind, beautiful face, and tall like a female Hercules, came to the door. She looked at them with surprise in her big, clear gray eyes and asked what they needed.

Eleanor preferred her request for information as to whether they were on the right road for Bradstane; she said not a word now of Catcastle.

Eleanor chose to ask for directions to see if they were on the right road to Bradstane; she didn't mention Catcastle at all now.

‘For Bradstane! Eh, what! but ye’re mony a mile out o’ t’ straight rooad,’ was the reply, which struck dismay into her hearer.

‘For Bradstane! Hey, what! But you’re many miles off the straight road,’ was the reply, which struck dismay into her hearer.

On further investigation, however, it turned out to be not so bad as had seemed at first. They must keep 200straight on for half a mile till they came to the Balder Beck, which they would have to ford, and then they would be in the right road, and five miles away from Bradstane.

On closer inspection, it actually wasn't as bad as it seemed at first. They just needed to go straight for half a mile until they reached Balder Beck, which they would have to cross, and then they would be on the right road, just five miles from Bradstane.

‘Straight along, do we go? and is the beck deep?’ asked Eleanor, thinking of the darkness.

“Do we just go straight ahead? And is the stream deep?” Eleanor asked, worrying about the darkness.

‘Straight down this lane. Deep?—nay, you needna be afeard—not a little bit, you needna. It’s no a bad ford;—a bit swollen with th’ rains just now, but safe enough. I’d show you th’ way, only my child’s ill, and I canna lave it. But you cannot go wrong. And th’ doctor’s not been gone five minutes. Happen you may light on him in th’ lane, and then, if you’re in doubt, you might ask him. He kens all th’ rooads rarely,—both them that’s bad and them that’s good.’

‘Just go straight down this lane. Is it deep?—no, don’t worry—not at all, you don’t need to. It’s not a bad crossing; it’s a little swollen from the rain right now, but it’s safe enough. I’d show you the way, but my child's sick, and I can't leave. But you’ll be fine on your own. The doctor just left five minutes ago. You might run into him on the lane, and if you’re unsure, you can ask him. He knows all the roads really well—both the bad ones and the good ones.’

‘Thank you,’ said Eleanor, not deriving so much comfort from this suggestion as the woman seemed to think would be natural; for during her short residence in Bradstane she had not been left ignorant of the relations between Michael Langstroth, his brother, her brother, and Magdalen Wynter. The version of the story given to her by the latter had been supplemented by revised ones, explained and annotated in a very different spirit. Eleanor felt that, taken all in all, she would prefer not to overtake Dr. Langstroth.

“Thank you,” Eleanor said, not finding as much comfort in this suggestion as the woman seemed to think would be expected; during her brief stay in Bradstane, she had learned about the connections between Michael Langstroth, his brother, her brother, and Magdalen Wynter. The version of the story told to her by Magdalen had been added to with various retellings that had been explained and interpreted in a much different way. Eleanor felt that, all things considered, she would rather not run into Dr. Langstroth.

It was not, however, very likely that they would do so, for he would probably ride on quickly, being, as the woman said, well acquainted with all the roads; whereas they had to go very slowly, being ignorant of them, and the dark fast falling.

It was unlikely that they would do that, because he would probably move on quickly, as the woman mentioned, being familiar with all the roads; meanwhile, they had to go very slowly, not knowing the way, and with darkness coming on.

She wished the woman good-night, and rode on. Presently they came in sight of the ford, or, at any rate, of the beck which they had to ford at this juncture. It was rushing along, brown, noisy, and swollen, and 201Eleanor, though a hardy horsewoman, drew back a little as she saw it. Which, and where might be the ford? Whether to venture across, or to return all the dreary way they had ridden—ten miles or more? As she paused, debating, her eyes strained through the dusk on the other side; she almost hoped, now, that she might see a figure; but there was nothing except some gaunt trees, and as for sounds, the rattle of the beck drowned them all in the noise it made.

She said goodnight to the woman and continued riding. Soon, they spotted the ford, or at least the stream they needed to cross at that moment. It was rushing by, brown, loud, and swollen, and Eleanor, though an experienced rider, hesitated a bit as she looked at it. Where exactly was the ford? Should she attempt to cross, or turn back and ride the long way they had come—over ten miles? As she paused to think, she strained her eyes through the twilight to see if there was anyone on the other side; she almost hoped to see a figure, but all that was there were some bare trees, and the sound of the rushing stream drowned out everything else.

Tired of reflecting, and noticing a broad mark, as if wheels had here entered the stream, and a corresponding one on the other side, showing that they had safely emerged from it, Eleanor put her horse at the water, telling William to wait till she was across. The boy was not old enough, nor possessed of sufficient self-confidence, to make the lady pause till he had tried the ford himself; he felt unhappy, but did as he was told. She found herself in a moment in the midst of the roar and the darkness. About the middle of the stream, her horse displayed an evident desire to diverge to the right hand, down-stream. Eleanor, seeing the cart-tracks faintly on the other side, a little to the left, and bewildered with the rush and the noise and the swirl of the waters, became somewhat confused, and persisted in pushing the animal’s head up-stream. In a moment her horse plunged into a hole, so deeply that she felt the water washing round her own knees. She gave an involuntary short cry, and heard a loud despairing—

Tired of thinking and noticing a wide mark, as if wheels had entered the stream here, and a corresponding one on the other side showing that they had safely come out, Eleanor urged her horse into the water, telling William to wait until she was across. The boy was too young and lacked the confidence to make her stop until he had tried the crossing himself; he felt uneasy but did as he was told. She soon found herself caught in the roar and darkness of the water. Near the middle of the stream, her horse clearly wanted to drift to the right, downstream. Eleanor saw the faint cart-tracks on the other side, a bit to the left, and confused by the rushing noise and swirling water, she insisted on steering the horse upstream. Suddenly, her horse plunged into a deep hole, and she felt the water washing around her knees. She let out a startled cry and heard a loud, despairing—

‘Oh, Lord, miss, what shall I do?’

‘Oh, my gosh, miss, what should I do?’

The tragic utterance restored her to herself. She gave her horse his head, and he, after another wild plunge or two, and a desperate, scraping scramble, succeeded in pulling himself up and taking his own way; 202went first a little to the right, and then a little to the left, and emerged in the cart-track.

The heartbreaking words brought her back to reality. She let her horse take the lead, and after a few more wild leaps and a frantic struggle, he managed to regain his footing and set off on his own path; 202 he veered slightly to the right, then a bit to the left, and made his way into the cart path.

Her servant, following, came through high and dry, but with chattering teeth.

Her servant came in after her, completely dry, but his teeth were chattering.

‘What is the matter? Are you afraid?’ she asked, and was much astonished to hear the only answer he gave—a piercing view-halloo. There was a moment’s silence, then the halloo was answered from some distance before them, and William, saying, ‘You bide here a minute, miss,’ rode on.

‘What’s wrong? Are you scared?’ she asked, and was really surprised to hear his only response—a loud shout. There was a brief silence, then the shout was answered from some distance ahead of them, and William, saying, ‘You stay here for a minute, miss,’ rode on.

‘What can he be thinking of?’ she speculated, in some annoyance. ‘Leaving me here in the cold! I shall follow him.’

‘What could he be thinking?’ she wondered, a bit irritated. ‘Leaving me here in the cold! I’m going to follow him.’

It was a good resolution, but not easy to carry out. She began to feel the cold stealing over every limb, while her soaked habit hung down, and seemed like a mass of ice, dragging her downwards. She could now see only a glimmer of the surrounding country, and the angry beck—black, flecked with specks of white, rushing and roaring as it seemed to her with redoubled force. A feeling of fright and alarm at the loneliness of it, the darkness and the wildness, overcame her. She felt herself trembling in every limb. A wild suspicion that William had taken flight, and did not intend to return, seemed to turn her to stone.

It was a good decision, but not easy to follow through. She started to feel the cold creeping over every part of her body, while her soaked clothing hung down, feeling like a heavy block of ice, pulling her down. She could now see just a faint hint of the surrounding landscape, and the raging stream—black, speckled with bits of white, rushing and roaring as it seemed to her with an even greater intensity. A sense of fear and anxiety about the isolation, the darkness, and the wildness overwhelmed her. She felt herself shaking all over. A wild suspicion that William had run away and didn’t plan to come back seemed to freeze her in place.

She jerked the reins, putting her horse at the little bank she had to climb, with the idea that the motion of riding would restore the circulation to her benumbed limbs; but it did not. She felt the cold seize her very vitals; unconsciously she slipped from her seat, crying out almost without knowing it, ‘William!’

She yanked on the reins, guiding her horse to the small bank she needed to climb, hoping that riding would help revive her numb limbs; but it didn’t work. She felt the cold grip her very core; without realizing it, she slipped from her seat, almost instinctively crying out, ‘William!’

Her own voice sounded hoarse and far off, yet she dimly heard sounds of other horses coming rapidly 203towards her, vaguely beheld a rider—two riders, glimmering on her sight. Then she heard a voice say, ‘Miss Askam!’ in tones of astonishment, saw a man vault from his horse—all in vague, magnified proportions; and then for two or three moments she was so cold that she knew nothing at all.

Her voice sounded hoarse and distant, but she faintly heard the sounds of other horses rushing toward her, and she vaguely saw a rider—two riders—blurred in her vision. Then she heard someone say, "Miss Askam!" in a tone of surprise, saw a man leap off his horse—all in a fuzzy, exaggerated way; and for two or three moments, she felt so cold that she was completely unaware of anything.

204

CHAPTER 19

INEVITABLE

Michael, after leaving the cottage of the tall young woman with the sick child, and delaying a little, to let his horse drink from the beck, had safely crossed the ford which had proved so disastrous to Eleanor, and was riding peaceably and slowly. In his life there had always been present one negative blessing which he had not perhaps recognised with the active gratitude which it deserved; implanted in his heart was a love of Nature and of her things—a keen recognition of the beauty of every season and every weather. He was not in the habit of talking about it; perhaps he did not know himself how strong it was—how fundamental a part of his mental constitution it formed. But it was there, and it was manifested in the fact that oftentimes, though wearied and busy, he could not force himself to ride onwards in haste, even over the roads that were very familiar to him; could not neglect to notice the page that was silently and lovingly spread for him by that friend who ‘never did betray the heart that loved her.’ Even on an afternoon like this, he found time to go slowly, and receive the silent influence of the scene into his heart; and did not refuse to let the brooding solemnity of the darkening sky, or the 205bodeful whisper of the stealing wind, tell their tale to him.

Michael, after leaving the cottage of the tall young woman with the sick child, paused a bit to let his horse drink from the stream, then safely crossed the ford that had turned out to be so disastrous for Eleanor, and was riding peacefully and slowly. Throughout his life, there had always been a hidden blessing that he hadn’t fully acknowledged with the gratitude it deserved; deep in his heart was a love for Nature and her creations—a keen awareness of the beauty in every season and every kind of weather. He didn’t usually talk about it; perhaps he wasn’t even aware of how strong it was—how integral it was to his mental makeup. But it was there, evident in the fact that many times, even when he was tired and busy, he couldn’t bring himself to rush along the well-known roads; he couldn’t ignore the beauty thoughtfully laid out for him by that friend who “never betrayed the heart that loved her.” Even on an afternoon like this, he took the time to go slowly and let the silent energy of the scene sink into his heart; he didn’t shy away from letting the brooding solemnity of the darkening sky, or the ominous whisper of the gentle wind, communicate their message to him.

It was this vagrant humour, this unconfessed unwillingness to desert the ample exterior nature for the shelter and confinement of a roof and walls, which had caused him to be so little advanced on the road, that a loud halloo came distinctly to his ear; and after waiting a moment to hear if it should be any preconcerted signal, he concluded it to be a cry for help, and answered it, turning back down the lane towards the ford. In a few moments he was met by the ingenuous William, panting, and presenting an appearance of extreme disorder.

It was this wandering spirit, this unacknowledged reluctance to leave the vast open nature for the shelter and confinement of a building, that had kept him from making much progress. Suddenly, a loud shout reached his ears; after pausing for a moment to see if it was a planned signal, he decided it was a call for help and responded, turning back down the lane towards the river crossing. Moments later, he was approached by the honest William, out of breath and looking very disheveled.

‘What’s the matter? Was it you who called?’

‘What’s wrong? Were you the one who called?’

‘Yes, sir, if you plase, sir, Miss Askam is nearly drowned; leastways, her horse had a very bad tumble in th’ ford. A woman told us you was on afore, and I made bold to call upon you.’

"Yes, sir, if you please, sir, Miss Askam is almost drowned; at least, her horse had a really bad fall in the river. A woman told us you were ahead, and I took the liberty to come to you."

Michael made no answer, but rode back to the ford, as fast as the darkness and the rough road would allow him. His keen eyes, well accustomed to search the country by this doubtful light, discerned the form of a woman on horseback; he saw that she drooped and wavered, and he heard the half-inarticulate cry she gave. He sprang from his horse just in time to catch her as she slipped from her saddle, and in so doing he discovered that her riding habit was dripping, and heavy as lead with the icy water with which it was filled. He wasted no time in wondering how she had got there, but placed her on a large rough boulder, behind which was the trunk of a great old thorn-tree, affording some support to her back, and he felt with one hand in his pocket for his flask, while he held her up with the other.

Michael didn't say anything but rode back to the ford as quickly as the darkness and rough road would allow. His sharp eyes, used to navigating in this uncertain light, saw a woman on horseback. He noticed she was slumped and swaying, and he heard her weak cry. He jumped off his horse just in time to catch her as she fell from her saddle, and in that moment, he realized her riding outfit was soaked and heavy with icy water. He didn't waste time wondering how she ended up there; instead, he set her down on a large, rough boulder, leaning her back against the trunk of a big old thorn tree for support. With one hand, he searched his pocket for his flask while holding her up with the other.

But before he had got the flask, she had recovered 206from the momentary powerlessness—it was not a faint—which had overtaken her. She opened her eyes just as William, in a hoarse and terrified whisper, inquired—

But before he got the flask, she had come back from the brief helplessness—it wasn't a faint—that had taken over her. She opened her eyes just as William, in a shaky and scared whisper, asked—

‘Is she drowned, sir?’

"Did she drown, sir?"

The youth was standing in a drooping attitude between his mistress’s horse and his own, holding a rein of each, and shivering with fear in every limb. It was on him that Eleanor’s eyes fell as she opened them, and she gave a little convulsive laugh.

The young man was standing slouched between his mistress's horse and his own, holding onto the reins of both, and trembling with fear all over. It was on him that Eleanor's eyes landed as she opened them, and she let out a small, nervous laugh.

‘How queer he looks!’ she said, raising herself, and then stopping, as she saw Michael.

‘How strange he looks!’ she said, sitting up, and then pausing when she saw Michael.

‘There, I thought you were not so very far gone,’ observed the latter with composure, raising himself from his knee and standing over her. ‘It was the cold, and the shock. Not very nice in the middle of the beck, I should fancy, was it?’

‘There, I thought you weren't that far gone,’ said the latter calmly, getting up from his knee and standing over her. ‘It was the cold, and the shock. I wouldn't imagine it was very pleasant in the middle of the stream, was it?’

‘Oh, horrid!’ said Eleanor, shivering. ‘It is Dr. Langstroth, isn’t it?’

‘Oh, gross!’ said Eleanor, shivering. ‘It’s Dr. Langstroth, right?’

‘It is Dr. Langstroth—yes,’ was the dry reply. ‘You had better drink off this,’ he added, pouring out some of the brandy. ‘Then, if you can get on your horse and ride on at once, you may feel no bad effects.’ He proffered a prosaic flask, in a business-like manner.

‘It’s Dr. Langstroth—yes,’ came the dry response. ‘You should drink this,’ he said, pouring out some brandy. ‘Then, if you can get on your horse and ride out right away, you might not feel any bad effects.’ He offered a plain flask with a no-nonsense attitude.

Eleanor swallowed the portion presented to her with docility, and stood up.

Eleanor calmly swallowed the portion given to her and stood up.

‘I don’t think I fainted,’ she remarked thoughtfully; ‘but I shall never forget the coldness of that water when my horse plunged into that hole.’

‘I don’t think I passed out,’ she said thoughtfully; 'but I’ll never forget how cold that water was when my horse jumped into that hole.’

‘I suppose you’re not liable to colds or coughs much?’ asked Michael, with apparent indifference.

"I guess you don't catch colds or coughs very often?" asked Michael, sounding indifferent.

‘Oh dear, no! I shall be all right, if I can but wring some of the water from my habit. It is so heavy with it.’

‘Oh no! I’ll be fine if I can just wring some of the water out of my outfit. It’s so heavy with it.’

207She stood up, feeling quite strong; and while Michael screwed the top on to his brandy-flask, she raised her soaking riding habit, and wrung out the water as well as she could.

207She stood up, feeling pretty strong; and while Michael tightened the cap on his brandy flask, she lifted her soaking riding habit and wrung out the water as best as she could.

‘It is too bad that you should have been troubled about this,’ she said, suddenly stopping in her operations, as it all at once flashed into her mind that he was waiting there entirely on her account. ‘Is my groom there? William!’

‘It’s a shame you’ve been worried about this,’ she said, suddenly pausing in her work, realizing that he was waiting there solely because of her. ‘Is my groom here? William!’

‘Yes, miss!’

"Yes, ma'am!"

‘You should not have ridden away and left me. If you had waited a moment, I should have been all right, and Dr. Langstroth need not have been detained.’

'You shouldn't have ridden away and left me. If you had waited just a moment, I would have been fine, and Dr. Langstroth wouldn't have been held up.'

‘Do not scold him,’ said Michael, in a low voice. ‘The poor lad is frightened out of his senses. He thought you were drowned, and wished for medical assistance. His promptitude in calling for it, and getting rid of responsibility——’

‘Don’t blame him,’ said Michael in a quiet voice. ‘The poor kid is scared out of his mind. He thought you had drowned and wanted to get help. His quick thinking in calling for it and avoiding responsibility——’

‘The responsibility of this insane expedition is mine,’ said Eleanor, shortly, beginning to realise the situation. ‘But, indeed, Dr. Langstroth, do not let me keep you here in the cold. We cannot miss the road again, and I am ashamed to have troubled you so much.’

‘The responsibility for this crazy expedition is mine,’ said Eleanor, starting to grasp the situation. ‘But really, Dr. Langstroth, don’t let me hold you up here in the cold. We can’t afford to miss the road again, and I’m embarrassed to have troubled you this much.’

‘Do not be distressed on my account,’ said Michael, calmly. He had restored the flask to his pocket, and now he picked up the gauntlets which she had pulled off and thrown to the ground, and stood watching her, in the ever-deepening twilight, in silence, for some little time after he had spoken. He felt something unreal and dreamlike in the whole situation—in the shadowy woman’s figure, with its quick, graceful, movements; in the surrounding dark, the rushing stream, the sharp night air. Eleanor said nothing to him, for she felt 208somewhat embarrassed. She did not wish to trouble him, but when she thought of that five miles of a ride to Bradstane, in the dark, with no guide but William, her courage did not exactly rise. She would have felt very well satisfied to be ordered by a competent authority to hold her tongue and do as she was bidden, and it was this, in effect, which Michael did tell her when he next spoke.

“Don’t worry about me,” Michael said calmly. He had put the flask back in his pocket and now picked up the gauntlets she had taken off and thrown to the ground, watching her in the deepening twilight in silence for a moment after he spoke. He felt something surreal and dreamlike about the whole situation—about the shadowy figure of the woman with her quick, graceful movements; the surrounding darkness, the rushing stream, the sharp night air. Eleanor didn’t say anything to him because she felt a bit embarrassed. She didn’t want to bother him, but when she thought about the five-mile ride to Bradstane in the dark, with no guide but William, her courage didn’t quite boost. She would have felt much better if a competent authority had ordered her to keep quiet and do as instructed, and that was essentially what Michael conveyed when he spoke again.

‘Here are your gloves’—he saw she had wrung her habit as well as she could, and he had noted, even in the dusk, the beautiful curves and strong, flexible power of her white hands and wrists—‘there are your gloves; and when you have put them on, the sooner we move forward again, the better for you.’

‘Here are your gloves’—he noticed she had wrung out her habit as much as she could, and even in the dim light, he observed the beautiful curves and strong, flexible grace of her white hands and wrists—‘there are your gloves; and once you’ve put them on, the sooner we move forward again, the better for you.’

‘Yes, I am sure of that. I should very soon be chilled to the bone again, if I stood here,’ she said, drawing on her gloves, and feeling a little thrill of pleased excitement and wonder. ‘This is the second time he has come to my help,’ she informed herself, with accurate recollection of the former circumstance.

‘Yes, I know that for sure. I’ll be freezing again soon if I stay here,’ she said, putting on her gloves and feeling a little thrill of excitement and curiosity. ‘This is the second time he’s come to my rescue,’ she reminded herself, clearly recalling the previous situation.

‘Now shall I help you?’ said Michael, in his coldest, most civil tone, as William led up the horse. He held his hand for her foot, and in a moment she was in her saddle, remarking—

‘Now can I help you?’ said Michael, in his iciest, most polite tone, as William brought up the horse. He held out his hand for her foot, and in a moment she was in her saddle, commenting—

‘Now I shall be not a bit the worse.’

‘Now I won’t be any worse off.’

‘Perhaps not,’ said Michael, instinctively speaking with greater dryness and curtness as he began to feel a sense of pleasure and interest in the adventure and the heroine of it. He liked her hardihood; hardy she was, for he knew pretty well that she could not be feeling very warm or comfortable, under the circumstances; and the sousing with cold water, and the shock and danger of the accident would have been, as he well knew, excuse 209enough for hysteria and nervous attacks, in nine cases out of ten. She was evidently no friend to such demonstrations. He mounted his own horse, and they started, William falling behind, thankfully enough.

"Maybe not," Michael said, instinctively sounding drier and shorter as he began to feel a sense of pleasure and interest in the adventure and its heroine. He admired her courage; she was tough, because he knew she couldn't be feeling very warm or comfortable in this situation. The cold water, along with the shock and danger of the accident, would have been enough to justify hysteria and panic in most cases. Clearly, she wasn't one to show those feelings. He got on his horse, and they set off, with William trailing behind, feeling grateful.

‘We shall go as far as the end of this lane together?’ said Eleanor tentatively; ‘but you must not let me take you farther out of your way.’

‘Are we going to walk to the end of this lane together?’ Eleanor asked hesitantly; ‘but you have to promise not to let me take you too far out of your way.’

‘My way is where I choose or need to go,’ replied Michael carelessly. ‘I see your groom has dropped behind, but if you will allow me, I will just tell him to ride on as fast as he can—even he cannot now very well miss the way. He must see your maid, and tell her to have lots of dry things ready for you, and some hot tea or coffee; and then, perhaps, you may escape without harm. Otherwise, I would not answer for consequences.’

‘My way is where I choose or need to go,’ Michael replied casually. ‘I see your groom has fallen behind, but if you don’t mind, I’ll just tell him to ride on as fast as he can—even he shouldn’t have too much trouble finding the way now. He needs to see your maid and let her know to prepare plenty of dry clothes for you, along with some hot tea or coffee; then maybe you can avoid any trouble. Otherwise, I can’t guarantee what might happen.’

‘But——’

‘But—’

‘Oh, of course I will ride home with you,’ he answered to her unspoken objection. ‘It will be all right.’

‘Oh, of course I’ll ride home with you,’ he replied to her unspoken concern. ‘It’ll be fine.’

Eleanor’s high spirit failed to come to her aid.

Eleanor's high spirits didn't help her.

‘Thorsgarth is so much out of your way,’ she said, in a low tone.

‘Thorsgarth is way off your path,’ she said, in a quiet voice.

‘Not when I choose to go there. Wait a moment,’ he answered; and stopping, he called the groom up, gave him his directions succinctly, and bade him ride on. William touched his hat, spurred on, and was soon out of sight in the glimmering, shadowy light.

‘Not when I decide to go there. Hang on a second,’ he replied; and pausing, he summoned the groom, gave him clear instructions, and told him to ride ahead. William tipped his hat, urged his horse on, and quickly disappeared into the shimmering, shadowy light.

Eleanor heaved a deep, if silent sigh. She had not given way under the shock of her plunge into the cold water, nor, except physically, and for a moment, afterwards; but now something laid a strange oppression over her heart. Michael was very polite to her; he neglected not a thing which could help her, even to this forethought about acquainting her maid with what had 210happened. She had thought about him more than once during the last fortnight; had heard of him a great deal oftener than once, chiefly from Mrs. Parker, the old doctor’s sister, with whom she had become acquainted, and from many others. All she had heard had prepossessed her in his favour, but now that she was with him, actually in his presence, and as it were under his guidance, for the time, she felt afraid of him—felt a strange and painful constraint; was nervous, timid, tongue-tied. Woman-like, she had the story of his slighted love and his other wrongs, very large and very much present in her mind; and she credited him with having them before himself in just the same proportion. Then, too, his tone was curt, if civil. It did not invite to anything like friendly and familiar intercourse.

Eleanor let out a deep, silent sigh. She hadn’t let the shock of her sudden plunge into the cold water overwhelm her, nor did it affect her physically for long afterward; but now, something weighed heavily on her heart. Michael was very polite to her; he attended to everything that could possibly help her, even considering to inform her maid about what had happened. She had thought about him more than once over the past two weeks and had heard about him often, mostly from Mrs. Parker, the old doctor’s sister, whom she had gotten to know, and from others as well. Everything she had heard had made her favor him, but now that she was with him, actually in his presence and, in a way, under his guidance for the time being, she felt afraid of him—there was a strange and painful pressure; she felt nervous, shy, and at a loss for words. Like many women, she had the story of his unreturned love and his other grievances on her mind, very prominent and consuming; she believed he carried them just as heavily as she did. Plus, his tone was brief, yet polite. It didn’t encourage any kind of friendly or casual conversation.

‘Civil, civil,’ repeated Eleanor in her own mind. ‘Yes, indeed, “civil as an orange,” and—oh, if he would but speak!’

‘Civil, civil,’ Eleanor thought to herself. ‘Yes, really, “civil as an orange,” and—oh, if only he would just say something!’

He did, exactly at that moment.

He did, right at that moment.

‘I have ridden over this road for ten years,’ he remarked, ‘and I may have met an acquaintance on it, perhaps, three or four times, and the hounds now and then. How came you to be here?’

‘I’ve traveled this road for ten years,’ he said, ‘and I might have bumped into someone I know on it, maybe three or four times, along with the hounds every now and then. What brings you here?’

‘I don’t know myself how I got on to this road,’ said she, laughing a little nervously. ‘But I know what I intended to do when I set out.’ And then she related to him the scheme of exploration which had taken possession of her mind.

‘I don’t really know how I ended up on this road,’ she said, laughing a bit nervously. ‘But I know what I planned to do when I started out.’ And then she shared with him the idea for exploration that had captured her thoughts.

Michael was diverted at the idea of any one setting off on such an expedition with no better guide than her recollections of the ordnance map, and a groom who did not know any of the cross roads.

Michael was amused by the thought of someone embarking on such an adventure with nothing but her memories of the map and a stable hand who was unfamiliar with any of the back roads.

‘Barlow, our butler, warned me against the expedition,’ 211she added, when Michael had once or twice laughed at her explanations. ‘But I would not listen to him. And I only told him about Catcastle. I did not mention either of the other places.’

‘Barlow, our butler, warned me about the expedition,’ 211 she added, when Michael had chuckled a couple of times at her explanations. ‘But I ignored him. I only told him about Catcastle. I didn’t mention the other two places.’

‘No wonder he warned you,’ said Michael, silently noting, however, with approval, her independence of spirit. ‘Why, Catcastle alone is an excursion for a summer’s afternoon and evening.... And well worth the time it is,’ he added, half to himself. ‘But Deepdale! You evidently have not the faintest idea what kind of a place it is. It’s one of old Drayton’s “Helbecks,” eerie enough at the best of times, utterly impossible in weather like this. I suppose it was its “slender rill,” which attracted your fancy?’

‘No wonder he warned you,’ Michael said, quietly approving of her independent spirit. ‘Honestly, Catcastle alone is a great trip for a summer afternoon and evening.... And it's definitely worth the time,’ he added, almost to himself. ‘But Deepdale! You clearly have no idea what kind of place it is. It’s one of old Drayton’s “Helbecks,” creepy enough on a good day, completely unmanageable in weather like this. I guess it was its “slender rill” that caught your interest?’

‘Yes, it was, because it was

‘Yes, it was, because it was

‘“Last and least, but loveliest still.”’

‘Ha, ha! Yes—

‘Haha! Yes—

‘“Romantic Deepdale’s slender rill.”

It will be roaring away at the bottom of the chasm, just now, in a manner a good deal more vigorous than romantic.’

It will be roaring away at the bottom of the chasm right now, in a way that's much more intense than romantic.

‘Well, I think it is very disappointing. I set off intending to see three places, and I have not seen even one.’

‘Well, I think it’s really disappointing. I started out planning to visit three places, and I haven’t seen even one.’

‘But have got a good drenching in cold water instead. Don’t you think you might take it as an omen?’ said Michael, mockingly still, for he was determined not to allow himself to be interested in her; quite resolved not to yield to the pleasure of giving his full appreciation to the music of the round, fresh young voice, with its soft, southern accent, and unmistakable sincerity of tone. 212Michael was more of a connoisseur now, than he once had been, in such items. And as for the wonder which had just arisen in his mind—‘what is the charm about her?’—that he felt was a problem which it was quite outside of his province to consider.

‘But instead, you’ve just gotten soaked in cold water. Don’t you think you could see that as a sign?’ Michael said, still mocking, as he was determined not to let himself be drawn in by her; he was completely resolved not to give in to the pleasure of truly appreciating the music of her round, fresh voice, with its soft southern accent and clear sincerity. 212 Michael was more of a connoisseur now than he used to be when it came to such things. And as for the question that had just popped up in his mind—‘what is it that’s charming about her?’—he felt that was a problem that was beyond his concern.

‘As an omen!’ she repeated, sweetly. ‘Perhaps I might if I chose. I don’t know that I care much about the drenching.’

‘As a sign!’ she repeated, sweetly. ‘Maybe I would if I wanted to. I’m not sure I really mind getting soaked.’

Michael scarcely heard her. He was thinking that he could not even call to-morrow upon her, to ask her how she did. Not that he was afraid of Thorsgarth, or of Otho; but simply because he had no part or lot in the Askam clan. He was separated from them for ever, by circumstances which could never—no, never be bridged over. Nothing could ever make it possible for him to have anything to do with them. And this girl by whose side he was now riding was Otho’s sister, and the present mistress of Thorsgarth.

Michael barely heard her. He was thinking that he couldn’t even visit her tomorrow to see how she was. It wasn’t that he was afraid of Thorsgarth or Otho; it was just that he had no connection to the Askam clan. He was permanently separated from them by circumstances that could never—no, never be overcome. Nothing could ever make it possible for him to be involved with them. And the girl he was riding beside was Otho’s sister and the current mistress of Thorsgarth.

‘I mean to see the places some other day,’ her voice continued; ‘and the drenching does not alter the fact that Barlow is an old man who potters about the house, and is rather slow about his work, and that I am a young woman, accustomed to take long rides.’

‘I plan to visit those places another day,’ her voice went on; ‘and the rain doesn’t change the fact that Barlow is an old man who putters around the house, takes his time with his work, and that I’m a young woman who’s used to going on long rides.’

‘Alone, and in a rough country like this, no doubt.’

‘By yourself, in a tough place like this, for sure.’

‘N—no. I must say I have never before ridden alone in a country like this.’

‘N—no. I have to say I’ve never ridden alone in a place like this before.’

‘Well,’ said Michael, indifferently, and more for something to say than for any feeling he had about it, ‘it was not a safe expedition, and I rather wonder that your brother allowed it.’

‘Well,’ Michael said casually, more to fill the silence than because he felt strongly about it, ‘it wasn’t a safe trip, and I’m surprised your brother let you go.’

‘Oh, I know perfectly well that Otho would not allow it, so I seized upon the opportunity while he was away.’

‘Oh, I know for sure that Otho wouldn’t allow it, so I took the chance while he was gone.’

‘Ah, he is away?’

"Is he not here?"

213‘Yes. He has gone to some place called Friarsdale. I don’t know where that is. Can you tell me?’

213‘Yes. He has gone to a place called Friarsdale. I’m not sure where that is. Can you tell me?’

‘Easily. It is over beyond Swaledale and Wensleydale; a good way off, and very out of the way; but, of course, that makes it all the better fitted for your brother’s purpose. It is a good place for the stables, and capital exercise for the——’

‘Easily. It’s past Swaledale and Wensleydale; quite a distance away and definitely off the beaten path; but, of course, that makes it perfect for your brother’s needs. It’s a great spot for the stables and excellent exercise for the——’

‘Stables!’ echoed she, quickly. ‘Has Otho got stables there?’

'Stables!' she exclaimed quickly. 'Does Otho have stables there?'

‘The training stables, I mean. He has some splendid yearlings there. You should get him to take you over to see them—if you care for horses, that is.’

‘The training stables, I mean. He has some amazing yearlings there. You should get him to take you over to see them—if you’re into horses, that is.’

‘But, Mr. Langstroth, you do not mean to tell me that Otho has anything to do with racing—my brother? Oh, well, I have heard that he took an interest in “the turf,” as they call it; but in a racing stable—impossible!’

‘But, Mr. Langstroth, you can’t be serious that Otho is involved in racing—my brother? Oh, I’ve heard he got interested in “the turf,” as they call it; but working in a racing stable—no way!’

Michael suppressed a ‘whew!’ of sheer astonishment. The natural reply to the question, and the one which he would have made to any man, would have been to laugh, and say, ‘Oh, hasn’t he, though?’ But he remembered himself in time, and, after a moment’s pause, said, ‘Oh, didn’t you know? I thought every one was acquainted with that fact. It is certainly no secret; only I rather think you are mixing up two things. Your brother’s place is not what one would call a “racing stable”—that is, it is not a place where they train race-horses. They breed horses there for racers, and sell them. It is a purely business kind of thing. I’m surprised you have not happened to hear of it, because his stables are very well known, though, it’s true, not perhaps in your world, up to now.’

Michael stifled a 'whew!' of sheer astonishment. The natural response to the question, and the one he would have given to anyone else, would have been to laugh and say, 'Oh, hasn't he, though?' But he caught himself just in time, and after a brief pause, replied, 'Oh, didn’t you know? I thought everyone was aware of that fact. It’s certainly no secret; I just think you might be confusing two things. Your brother’s place isn’t what you’d call a “racing stable”—it’s not a place where they train racehorses. They breed horses for racing and sell them. It’s purely a business operation. I’m surprised you haven’t heard about it, since his stables are quite well-known, although it’s true they might not be in your circle until now.'

‘But,’ said Eleanor, anxiously, her mind apparently fixed on one point, ‘he doesn’t race with them, does he?’

‘But,’ Eleanor said anxiously, her mind seemingly focused on one thing, ‘he doesn’t compete with them, does he?’

214‘With the horses?’ said Michael, laughing, in spite of himself. ‘He has not run one of his own, so far; but I believe he intends to at the next Derby, and some people say that Crackpot will be the favourite.’

214“With the horses?” Michael asked, laughing despite himself. “He hasn’t raced one of his own yet, but I think he plans to at the next Derby, and some people say that Crackpot will be the favorite.”

‘Crackpot—is that the horse’s name?’ asked Eleanor, in the tone with which one speaks of some extremely ugly and repulsive thing, so that Michael again smiled to himself in the dark.

‘Crackpot—is that the horse’s name?’ asked Eleanor, in a tone that suggested she was talking about something really ugly and disgusting, making Michael smile to himself again in the dark.

‘Yes,’ he said. ‘He’s called after a waterfall in Swaledale, noted for its swiftness.’

‘Yes,’ he said. ‘He’s named after a waterfall in Swaledale, known for its speed.’

Eleanor did not smile at the joke, if joke it were.

Eleanor did not smile at the joke, if it could even be called that.

‘It seems,’ thought Michael, ‘that I have opened her eyes in an unexpected manner—by accident. Who was to suppose that she could be so exceedingly simple as never to gather what he was after in Friarsdale? If she’s going to take that so much to heart, I am afraid there will be some other rather unpleasant surprises in store for her.’

‘It seems,’ thought Michael, ‘that I’ve opened her eyes in an unexpected way—by accident. Who would’ve thought she could be so incredibly naïve as to never realize what he was after in Friarsdale? If she’s going to take that so seriously, I’m afraid there will be some other rather unpleasant surprises coming her way.’

At this point she broke in again, in a voice which betrayed her uneasiness.

At this point, she interrupted again, her voice showing her discomfort.

‘You speak as if you did not think much of it, Mr. Langstroth; but, surely, that sort of thing is not for gentlemen.’

‘You talk like you don’t think much of it, Mr. Langstroth; but, honestly, that kind of behavior isn’t suitable for gentlemen.’

‘My dear Miss Askam, you have got quite a wrong impression, I assure you. You must know that some very fine gentlemen have to do with such things. The only thing is, it is such a frightfully expensive hobby, and——’

‘My dear Miss Askam, you have a completely wrong impression, I assure you. You should know that some really fine gentlemen are involved in such things. The only issue is that it’s such an incredibly expensive hobby, and——’

‘It’s a low kind of amusement, I think,’ she began.

'It's a pretty cheap kind of entertainment, I think,' she started.

‘Not at all—at least, not of necessity. You must excuse me for contradicting you; but——’

‘Not at all—at least, not necessarily. You have to forgive me for disagreeing with you; but——’

‘Well, if he keeps this place to get money, why not turn horse-dealer at once?’ said Eleanor, resentfully.

"Well, if he's just using this place to make money, why not become a horse dealer right away?" Eleanor said, feeling resentful.

215Michael felt that extreme innocence can, and does ask more awkward questions, in perfect good faith, than the most hardened wickedness could possibly devise. If he had spoken the truth aloud, he would have been obliged to say that the fact of being a horse-dealer by profession could scarcely be considered a reproach to a man, whatever ignorant young ladies might think on the subject; but that in Otho Askam’s neck-or-nothing way of carrying on what he was pleased to call his ‘business,’ there was matter for reproach, and that, as a matter of fact, a respectable horse-dealer had the pull over the master of Thorsgarth, as regarded character. But he could not say this to Miss Askam, who evidently considered the matter in another light—as a low pursuit, namely,—one, perhaps, of other low pursuits which her brother was in the habit of following. It let a new light into his mind as to her character and her ignorance, and he followed a natural impulse—the impulse to reassure her.

215Michael believed that extreme innocence can, and often does, ask more uncomfortable questions, genuinely, than the most hardened wickedness could ever come up with. If he had been honest, he would have had to admit that being a horse dealer wasn’t really a shameful profession for a man, no matter what naïve young women might think; however, Otho Askam’s reckless approach to what he called his ‘business’ was indeed questionable, and in fact, a respectable horse dealer had a better reputation than the master of Thorsgarth. But he couldn’t say this to Miss Askam, who clearly had a different view, seeing it as a lowly pursuit—possibly one of several unrefined activities her brother was known to engage in. This gave him a new perspective on her character and her lack of understanding, prompting him to act on a natural instinct—the urge to reassure her.

‘You really think quite too much about it,’ he said, lightly. ‘Every true Yorkshire man—and every true border-man, for that matter—has a strain of the jockey in him. And when a man lives in the country, and has his soul in country pursuits it is inevitable that horses should come into the list.’

‘You really think about it way too much,’ he said casually. ‘Every true Yorkshire man—and every true border man, for that matter—has a bit of the jockey in him. And when a guy lives in the countryside and is passionate about rural activities, it's only natural that horses should be part of the mix.’

‘That horses should come into the list!’ repeated Eleanor, in the same tone of mortification. ‘How many more things come into the list of country pursuits? “Running factories,” that is one—buying shares: he told me that his friend, Mr. Langstroth, kept him from plunging too deep into that.’ She had forgotten who was with her; and as she uttered the next words, a flash of lurid, hideous light seemed to burn the meaning 216of it all into her brain. ‘Card-parties——’ Her breath failed her for a moment. Michael never forgot the voice with which she suddenly asked him, with desperate, urgent haste, ‘Mr. Langstroth, for God’s sake—is Otho a gambler?’

“Can you believe horses are on the list?” Eleanor repeated, clearly mortified. “What other things are considered country pursuits? ‘Running factories’—that’s one. Buying shares: he told me that his friend, Mr. Langstroth, stopped him from getting too involved in that.” She lost track of who was with her, and as she said the next words, a flash of disturbing light seemed to burn the meaning into her mind. “Card parties—” She paused, breathless for a moment. Michael never forgot the tone in which she suddenly asked him, with desperate urgency, “Mr. Langstroth, please tell me— is Otho a gambler?”

Michael hesitated for one moment. But he knew he could not shirk the question. So asked, it must be answered truly, however cruel the blow.

Michael hesitated for a moment. But he knew he couldn’t avoid the question. So, having asked it, he had to answer truthfully, no matter how harsh the truth might be.

‘I’m sorry you have asked me that question,’ said he. ‘But there is only one answer to it. He is a born gambler.’

"I’m sorry you asked me that question," he said. "But there’s only one answer: He's a natural gambler."

He awaited her next words with an eagerness and anxiety which surprised himself, and when no words came, he was again surprised at the feeling of chill regret which came over him. For Eleanor made no answer whatever to his answer to her question. The vibrating eagerness of her voice, of the voice with which she had asked if Otho were a gambler, was stilled. In the darkness, which was now deep, they rode on in drear, unbroken silence. What she felt, what she thought, she did not betray. She was not made of the stuff that wails and laments over the discovery that life is not a track of smooth grass, warmed by unclouded sunshine.

He waited for her next words with a mix of excitement and anxiety that surprised him, and when no words came, he was again taken aback by a feeling of cold regret that washed over him. Eleanor didn’t respond at all to his reply to her question. The lively eagerness in her voice, the one she used when she asked if Otho was a gambler, had faded away. In the darkness, which was now deep, they continued to ride in heavy, unbroken silence. She didn’t reveal what she felt or thought. She wasn’t the type to whine or mourn over the realization that life isn’t a smooth path of grass warmed by clear sunshine.

‘Well,’ said Michael to himself, as this silence grew more and more oppressive to him; ‘she asked the question. I had to speak the truth. She must have learnt it sooner or later. I can’t imagine how it is she has not found it out already....’ Then an intense, eager wish. ‘If she would only speak! How she must hate me! Yes, she must hate me for telling her that. How can she help? I expect she is wishing now that she had never seen me. It’s a pity for her that she 217should have come up here, to be thrown into the midst of such doings. Otho for her brother, Magdalen for her friend, and my brother—well, for l’ami de la maison! A nice company for her to be in.... And, after all, what is it to me? Only it’s a piece of cursed ill-luck that I should have got mixed up with her at all.... I wish she would speak.’

‘Well,’ Michael said to himself, as the silence became more and more overwhelming; ‘she asked the question. I had to tell the truth. She would have found out eventually. I can’t believe she hasn’t figured it out yet....’ Then a strong, eager wish. ‘If only she would say something! She must hate me! Yes, she must hate me for saying that. How can she not? I bet she wishes she had never met me. It’s unfortunate for her that she came up here, getting caught up in all this mess. Otho as her brother, Magdalen as her friend, and my brother—well, for house friend! Quite the crowd for her to be around.... And, in the end, what does it matter to me? It just feels like terrible luck that I got involved with her at all.... I wish she would say something.’

But Eleanor did not speak for what seemed a very long time, except when Michael, who felt the silence absolutely unbearable, said to her once, in a curt tone, to cover his unhappiness, ‘Don’t you think we had better trot along this road? You will get cold if we go too slowly.’ To which she replied in a measured voice, ‘Yes, no doubt,’ and at once put her horse into a trot, but made no further remark.

But Eleanor didn’t say anything for what felt like a really long time, except when Michael, who found the silence completely unbearable, snapped at her once to hide his unhappiness, “Don’t you think we should just move along this road? You’ll get cold if we go too slowly.” She responded in a calm tone, “Yes, that’s probably true,” and immediately trotted her horse, but didn’t say anything else.

This state of things continued until, having made considerable progress, they were going up the hill towards the old bridge, and had about twenty minutes more of a ride before them. Just as they had reached the bridge and got into the light, they met Roger Camm striding out of the town. He gazed with visible astonishment at Michael and his companion, raised his hat, and passed on. Then Eleanor spoke, quite quietly and composedly.

This situation went on until they had made significant progress, and were riding uphill toward the old bridge, with about twenty minutes left on their ride. Just as they reached the bridge and entered the light, they saw Roger Camm walking out of town. He looked at Michael and his companion with clear surprise, tipped his hat, and continued on his way. Then Eleanor spoke, quite calmly and collected.

‘Is not that your friend, Mr. Camm?’

‘Isn't that your friend, Mr. Camm?’

‘Yes,’ said Michael, with a profound sense of relief. ‘But, if I may ask, how do you know he is my friend, and what do you know of him?’

‘Yes,’ Michael said, feeling a deep sense of relief. ‘But, if I can ask, how do you know he’s my friend, and what do you know about him?’

‘I heard about him when Otho took me to see Miss Wynter. And Miss Dixon was there too——’

‘I heard about him when Otho took me to see Miss Wynter. And Miss Dixon was there too——’

‘When was that?’ asked Michael.

"When was that?" asked Michael.

‘Why, the day after I came to Thorsgarth. You were there when we called. Don’t you remember?’

‘Why, the day after I arrived at Thorsgarth. You were there when we visited. Don’t you remember?’

218‘I remember that occasion perfectly; but it is a fortnight ago.’

218“I remember that moment clearly, but it was two weeks ago.”

‘Well, I have never been since.’ Michael raised his eyebrows. She had never been since! ‘Miss Dixon came before we left,’ went on Eleanor. ‘She said Mr. Camm was going out to fetch her home. Miss Wynter told me you and he were great friends.’

‘Well, I’ve never been since.’ Michael raised his eyebrows. She had never been since! ‘Miss Dixon came before we left,’ Eleanor continued. ‘She said Mr. Camm was going out to bring her home. Miss Wynter told me you two were really good friends.’

‘Yes, Roger and I have knocked about together a good deal. We know the best and the worst of each other, I fancy; and if you can stick together after that it means that you are friends.’

‘Yes, Roger and I have spent a lot of time together. I think we know each other’s strengths and weaknesses pretty well; and if you can stay close after that, it means you’re true friends.’

‘Yes, I suppose so. He looks—he has an original-looking face. Is he clever?’

'Yeah, I guess so. He has a unique-looking face. Is he smart?'

‘Yes, he is very clever. He has a career before him—at least——’

‘Yes, he is very smart. He has a promising career ahead of him—at least——’

‘At least?’

"At least?"

‘I believe I was going to say he would have, if he were not engaged to Ada Dixon; but I don’t see that she need hinder him so much, after all.’

‘I think I was about to say he would have if he weren't engaged to Ada Dixon; but I don’t see how she should hold him back so much, after all.’

‘I do not know Mr. Camm, of course; but I should not imagine she was his equal, if he is really a clever and able man.’

‘I don't know Mr. Camm, of course; but I wouldn't think she is his equal, if he really is a smart and capable man.’

‘I fear you are right. But Roger has crotchets, and one of them is, that he is a working man. In a way, he is, as we all are, or ought to be; but his father was a clergyman of the Church of England. He is never going to be anything else, according to his own theory; and working men, from what he says, must marry in their own sphere, or else they will always be in a false position, and “getting into lumber,” as he calls it.’

‘I fear you’re right. But Roger has his quirks, and one of them is that he thinks of himself as a working man. In a sense, he is, like we all are, or should be; but his father was a minister in the Church of England. According to his own beliefs, he’s never going to be anything else; and working men, from what he says, should only marry within their own class, or else they’ll always be in an awkward situation and “getting into trouble,” as he puts it.’

‘Well, there may be a good deal in that; but from what I saw of Miss Dixon that afternoon, I should think she was the last person to be a suitable wife for a real 219working man. She seemed to feel herself quite outside anything of that kind.’

‘Well, there might be something to that; but from what I saw of Miss Dixon that afternoon, I would think she was the last person who would be a suitable wife for a real 219working man. She seemed to think of herself as completely removed from anything like that.’

‘Of course. She is outside anything of that kind, practically. But Roger wants to marry her, and, of course, theories are elastic, under certain circumstances. I suppose he was going out to Balder Hall now, to fetch her home.’

'Of course. She's really outside any of that stuff, practically. But Roger wants to marry her, and, naturally, theories can bend under certain circumstances. I guess he was heading to Balder Hall now to bring her home.'

‘Yes,’ said Eleanor, and they did not pursue the topic. They were now very near Thorsgarth; a few minutes more brought them to its gates, and as they rode up the avenue, Eleanor suddenly said, in an extinguished voice—

‘Yes,’ said Eleanor, and they didn’t keep talking about it. They were now very close to Thorsgarth; just a few more minutes brought them to its gates, and as they rode up the avenue, Eleanor suddenly said, in a hushed voice—

‘How tired I am! I never was so tired in my life before.’

‘How tired I am! I’ve never been this tired in my life before.’

He was silent. They stopped before the door, over which burned a light. Eleanor’s hands dropped on her lap, as she sat still and tired out. Michael dismounted and came to her to lift her from her horse.

He was quiet. They paused in front of the door, where a light was shining. Eleanor's hands fell into her lap as she sat still and worn out. Michael got off his horse and came over to help her down.

‘Won’t you ring?’ said she; ‘then they will send the men round, and save you any more trouble.’

"Won't you call?" she said. "Then they can send the guys over and save you any more hassle."

‘Let me do my own way,’ said he, lifting her down. For a moment, just one moment, he held her in his arms, and as the light fell upon her, he thought he had never seen so sad and proud an expression on any woman’s face. Something rose in his throat for a moment. Then, just as he turned to put his hand on the bell, she said—

‘Let me do it my way,’ he said, lifting her down. For a moment, just a moment, he held her in his arms, and as the light fell on her, he thought he had never seen such a sad and proud expression on any woman’s face. Something caught in his throat for a moment. Then, just as he turned to reach for the bell, she said—

‘Stop one moment. I am very tired, and cannot talk to-night; but there is something that I must speak to you about. Yes, I must,’ she added, almost vehemently. ‘All the way I have been thinking of it; I can never rest till I have asked you about it. Will you call to-morrow afternoon? Would you very much mind? I will not keep you long.’

‘Hold on for a second. I’m really tired and can’t talk tonight, but there’s something I need to discuss with you. Yes, I need to,’ she insisted, almost passionately. ‘I’ve been thinking about it the whole way; I won’t be able to relax until I bring it up with you. Can you come by tomorrow afternoon? Would you mind terribly? I promise I won’t keep you for too long.’

220‘I will call,’ said he, after a very brief pause. ‘At what hour?’

220“I’ll call,” he said after a quick pause. “At what time?”

‘Shall we say four? I think you are exceedingly good. I—I cannot thank you.’

"Should we say four? I think you’re really generous. I—I can't thank you enough."

‘No, you have nothing to thank me for,’ said Michael drily, as he pulled the bell. ‘But since you are pleased to feel grateful to me for something or other, prove it by not thinking or fretting too much about—what we were speaking of,’ and he looked meaningly at her. He could not speak so indifferently as he would have wished to. He knew, with unerring certainty, that she had not a careless nature, but a deep one—not a nature that lives on the surface. He had pained her; that thought, though unreasonable, was persistently present in his mind. She smiled rather wanly in answer to his exhortation.

‘No, you don't need to thank me,’ Michael said dryly as he rang the bell. ‘But since you seem to feel grateful about something, show it by not thinking too much or getting upset about—what we were talking about,’ and he gave her a meaningful look. He couldn’t sound as indifferent as he wanted to. He knew for sure that she wasn’t careless; she had a deep, thoughtful nature, not one that stays on the surface. He had hurt her, and that thought, even if unreasonable, kept coming back to him. She smiled faintly in response to his suggestion.

‘I will do what I can,’ she said.

‘I’ll do what I can,’ she said.

‘I wish you had never asked me that question,’ said Michael, and his voice betrayed his disturbance.

“I wish you had never asked me that question,” said Michael, his voice revealing his discomfort.

‘Let me repeat your own advice—do not think too much about it,’ said she, turning as the door was opened.

"Let me reiterate your own advice—don't overthink it," she said, turning as the door opened.

Barlow stood there uttering an exclamation of joy. Eleanor held out her hand to Michael, and said in a very distinct voice—

Barlow stood there shouting with joy. Eleanor extended her hand to Michael and said in a very clear voice—

‘I thank you for your escort. And you will do me the favour to call to-morrow afternoon?’

"I appreciate you accompanying me. And could you do me the favor of calling tomorrow afternoon?"

‘I shall do so,’ said he, and stood with his hat in his hand till the door was closed behind her. Then he turned, to find William in possession of his mistress’s horse, and inquiring anxiously if she was likely to be any the worse.

“I will,” he said, and stood with his hat in his hand until the door closed behind her. Then he turned to find William holding his mistress's horse and asking worriedly if she was going to be okay.

‘I hope not,’ said Michael, getting on to his own horse again. ‘But listen to me, my lad. When Miss Askam thinks of riding long distances ‘cross country, 221and you don’t know the way, another time let me advise you to tell her so, and not get into such a mess again.’

“I hope not,” Michael said as he got back on his horse. “But listen to me, my boy. When Miss Askam wants to ride long distances across the countryside and you don’t know the way, next time just tell her, and don’t end up in such a situation again.” 221

He rode away, leaving William speechless between concern at what had happened and desperate puzzlement as to how he was possibly to refuse to obey his mistress’s orders.

He rode away, leaving William speechless, torn between worry about what had just happened and confusion over how he could possibly refuse to follow his mistress’s orders.

‘I isn’t here to tell her what she ought to do,’ reflected the youth. ‘I’se here to do what she tells me. How be I to do both? Perhaps you could’—with a nod after the vanishing figure,—‘but I’se different from you.’

‘I’m not here to tell her what she should do,’ thought the young man. ‘I’m here to do what she tells me. How can I do both? Maybe you could’—with a nod after the disappearing figure—‘but I’m different from you.’

222

CHAPTER XX

HOW A THORN WAS PLANTED

‘Look here, Michael, if you ever mean to sit still again, I should be awfully glad if you would begin to do it now, if it’s quite the same to you. A man whirring about the room, and crumpling up newspapers without ever reading them is not the best sort of help in working out calculations.’

‘Look, Michael, if you ever plan to sit still again, I would really appreciate it if you could start doing that now, if that's okay with you. A guy buzzing around the room and crumpling up newspapers without even reading them isn’t the best kind of help for working on calculations.’

‘I’m sure I beg your pardon. I was really lost in thought.’

‘I’m really sorry. I was totally lost in thought.’

‘Humph! Pretty noisy kind of thoughts,’ said Roger, bending again over the sheet which had occupied him.

‘Humph! That's a pretty noisy train of thought,’ said Roger, bending over the sheet that had been keeping him busy.

There was perfect silence now for a few moments (the scene was, of course, the library at the Red Gables), too perfect a silence to last very long. Then Michael suddenly burst out in his turn—

There was complete silence now for a few moments (the scene was, of course, the library at the Red Gables), too complete a silence to last very long. Then Michael suddenly shouted out—

‘Are you obliged to finish those wretched calculations to-night? Because, if not, I should like to speak to you.’

‘Do you have to finish those awful calculations tonight? Because, if not, I’d like to talk to you.’

Roger threw his pen down.

Roger tossed his pen.

‘Thankful for an excuse to let them alone,’ said he. ‘What’s up?’

“Glad for a reason to leave them alone,” he said. “What’s going on?”

‘I told you how I came to meet Miss Askam this afternoon.’

‘I told you how I met Miss Askam this afternoon.’

‘You did.’

"You did."

223‘You may be aware that from the Black Bank Ford to Thorsgarth is a good five miles?’

223‘Did you know that it’s about five miles from Black Bank Ford to Thorsgarth?’

‘It is every bit of it. I admit it freely.’

'It's all true. I admit it openly.'

‘Perhaps you can also comprehend that we did not ride all that distance in unbroken silence?’

‘Maybe you can also understand that we didn’t travel that whole distance in complete silence?’

‘Rather stupid of you both, if you did, I should say.’

"That would be pretty foolish of you both, I must say."

‘Yes. Well, we had a good deal of conversation.’

‘Yes. Well, we had quite a bit of conversation.’

‘Ah! Was it of an agreeable nature?’

"Ah! Was it nice?"

‘It was interesting, at any rate.’

"It was interesting, though."

‘That was well. I am yearning to hear more. What did you talk about?’

‘That was great. I can't wait to hear more. What did you discuss?’

‘Scenery, amongst other things.’

‘Scenery and other stuff.’

‘Yes? Has she an eye for the picturesque?’

‘Yes? Does she have an eye for the picturesque?’

‘A taste for it, I should say, seeing the kind of expedition she had undertaken, and how she came to be where I found her.’

'A liking for it, I would say, considering the type of adventure she had embarked on and how she ended up where I discovered her.'

‘To be sure! I had forgotten that. Well?’

‘Of course! I totally forgot about that. So?’

Michael paused, and Roger looked at him. He had spoken flippantly, but he had not been altogether delighted to find how full his friend was of the afternoon’s adventure.

Michael paused, and Roger looked at him. He had spoken casually, but he hadn’t been entirely pleased to see how wrapped up his friend was in the afternoon’s adventure.

‘She talked about her brother,’ said Michael, slowly.

"She talked about her brother," Michael said slowly.

‘To you! Well——’

"Here’s to you! Well——"

‘Wait a bit! It came on quite accidentally. The whole thing was accidental, and I don’t know that I am not very sorry to have got let in for it at all. It was apropos of Otho’s having gone away from home. She told me he had gone to Friarsdale, and asked me where, exactly, it was. My reply enlightened her considerably. Would you believe that she was perfectly ignorant that he possessed that place in Friarsdale? She was in a great state about it when she gathered, from my casual remark, that he had horses over there.’

‘Wait a minute! It all happened totally by accident. The whole thing was unintentional, and I’m not really sure I regret getting involved. It started when Otho left home. She told me he had gone to Friarsdale and asked me where exactly that was. My answer really opened her eyes. Can you believe she had no idea he owned that place in Friarsdale? She was in quite a panic when she realized, from my offhand comment, that he had horses out there.’

224‘No wonder, if she has any idea of the value of money, or any conception of the way in which it flies in Friarsdale.’

224‘It’s no surprise if she understands the value of money or realizes how quickly it goes in Friarsdale.’

‘Bah! She knows nothing about that, of course. She had an idea that everything of that kind must be low. I tried to make things straight, but she had got thinking, and putting two and two together as quick-witted women will; and before I had time to take my breath, almost, she had hit upon the exact truth, turned upon me, and demanded to know if Otho were a gambler.’

‘Bah! She knows nothing about that, of course. She thought that anything like that must be low. I tried to clear things up, but she was already thinking, and connecting the dots as sharp women do; and before I could even catch my breath, she had figured out the exact truth, turned to me, and asked if Otho was a gambler.’

‘How intensely disagreeable for you!’

"That sounds really unpleasant for you!"

‘Humph! Not very pleasant for her, when I had to say yes to her question. She did not speak for an immense time. It seemed an eternity to me. I began to wish myself well out of it.’

‘Humph! It wasn’t very nice for her when I had to say yes to her question. She didn’t say anything for what felt like a really long time. It seemed like forever to me. I started to wish I could just get out of there.’

‘Well, you are well out of it now,’ said Roger, looking at him from under his bushy brows. But he spoke with some uncertainty.

"Well, you’ve gotten out of that situation," Roger said, looking at him from beneath his bushy eyebrows. But he spoke with a bit of hesitation.

‘No, I’m not, unless I break a promise I made her.’

‘No, I’m not, unless I break a promise I made to her.’

Roger was too entirely in sympathy with Michael and his every mood to express surprise, but, well though he knew his friend, he felt it. Michael must, he understood at once, have been very much moved, to have made promises to Eleanor Askam.

Roger completely understood Michael and his every mood, so he didn't express surprise, but he felt it nonetheless. Although he knew his friend well, he realized that Michael must have been very emotional to make promises to Eleanor Askam.

‘What sort of a promise was that, Michael?’ he asked, quietly.

‘What kind of promise was that, Michael?’ he asked, quietly.

‘When we parted at her door, I lifted her from her horse, and she looked so utterly sad and heartbroken, that I could hardly bear to see her. She asked me to call upon her to-morrow afternoon, as she had something to say to me, and I—said I would.’

‘When we said goodbye at her door, I helped her down from her horse, and she looked so completely sad and heartbroken that I could barely stand to see her like that. She asked me to visit her tomorrow afternoon because she had something to tell me, and I said I would.’

Silence again. Roger pondered the situation, and at last said—

Silence fell once more. Roger considered the situation and finally said—

225‘I suppose, if you made a promise of that sort, you must keep it.’

225 “I guess if you made a promise like that, you have to stick to it.”

‘I must, I think. I’m only under the impression that I was an awful fool ever to make it.’

‘I think I have to. I just feel like I was such a fool to even attempt it.’

‘I don’t see why. It commits you to nothing.’

‘I don’t see why. It doesn’t commit you to anything.’

‘Oh, nothing, of course,’ said Michael, quickly. ‘I’m sorry for her, that’s all. And I hate to see a woman in trouble.’

‘Oh, nothing, of course,’ said Michael quickly. ‘I just feel bad for her, that’s all. And I can’t stand seeing a woman in trouble.’

‘She may have got over her trouble by the time you get there.’

‘She might have moved on from her problems by the time you arrive.’

‘She’ll never get over it, if you mean that she may have begun not to care about her brother’s weaknesses, or vices—whichever you please to call them.’

‘She’ll never get over it, if you mean that she might have started to not care about her brother’s flaws, or faults—whatever you prefer to call them.’

‘Does she expect you to help her in curing them?’ asked Roger, rather bitterly.

“Does she expect you to help her cure them?” Roger asked, a bit bitterly.

‘I don’t know what she wants,’ said Michael curtly. ‘I thought I’d tell you about it, that was all. It’s all right.’

‘I don’t know what she wants,’ Michael said flatly. ‘I just thought I’d let you know, that’s all. It’s fine.’

With that he seemed to consider the subject at an end. Roger knew quite well that what Michael meant was, that he repented him bitterly of his incautious promise to set foot again within Thorsgarth, and that in speaking about it, he had had one lingering wish that Roger might say, ‘Don’t go. Say you can’t, or won’t.’ But Roger had not been able to say that, and if he had, Michael would not have been able to act upon it. The thing was settled. He was to go.

With that, he seemed to think the topic was closed. Roger knew very well that what Michael really meant was that he deeply regretted his careless promise to step back into Thorsgarth, and while discussing it, he had secretly hoped Roger would say, ‘Don’t go. Say you can’t or won’t.’ But Roger couldn’t bring himself to say that, and even if he had, Michael wouldn’t have been able to follow through with it. The decision was made. He was going to go.

All the following day he went about his business and his work, seemingly just as usual. But behind all his occupations he had constantly before his mind’s eye the scene of the previous evening—a sepia-tinted landscape, a picture all in neutral hues, behind whose grayness he could feel a warmth and a glow which thrilled him. 226He saw again the darkling sky and fields, heard the roaring of the swollen Balder, and then the measured clank of their horses’ hoofs through the streets and along the frosty roads. And when this recollection faded for a time, it was replaced by that of their parting—the tired voice, the earnest request, the promised, ‘I will not keep you long,’ the sweet burden held for one moment in his arms, and the door closed between them when she went in.

All the next day, he went about his work as if everything was normal. But in the back of his mind, he kept replaying the scene from the night before—a sepia-toned landscape, a picture in muted colors, where beneath the grayness, he could feel a warmth and glow that excited him. 226 He remembered the dark sky and fields, heard the roar of the swollen Balder, and the rhythmic clank of their horses' hooves on the streets and along the frosty roads. And when that memory faded, it was replaced by thoughts of their goodbye—the tired voice, the sincere request, the promised “I won’t keep you long,” the brief moment of holding her in his arms, and the door closing between them as she walked inside.

‘Pooh! What folly. I shall not give way to any such nonsense. Otho Askam—Otho is her brother. Magdalen—Gilbert—what part or lot have I with them? She has some crotchet in her head. I would not be unkind to her, but I will make no more promises. I shall give her to understand that.’

‘Ugh! What nonsense. I won’t give in to any of that. Otho Askam—Otho is her brother. Magdalen—Gilbert—what business do I have with them? She has some crazy idea in her head. I don’t want to be rude to her, but I won’t make any more promises. I’ll let her know that.’

It was a powerful and an honest resolution, and came from the very depths of Michael’s convictions on the subject of his own relations with these persons who had once, years ago, played so important a part in his life.

It was a strong and sincere decision, coming from the deepest part of Michael's beliefs about his relationships with these people who had once, years ago, been so significant in his life.

Directly after four o’clock, he found himself walking up the Thorsgarth avenue, and, as he went, he could not but remember, mistily at first, how he and those three other boys had once made that now so mournful aisle ring with their shouts of mirth and delight. ‘The thoughts of youth are long, long thoughts,’ and as he walked on and emerged in the open space before the house, the dimness vanished, and there came, glowing and sunshiny as at the time, athwart all the frost and grayness of the present, the vivid recollection of those summer days, when he had seen this same girl on whom he was now going to call, led by her nurse’s hand, or by that of the proud young beauty, her mother, pacing the terraces, and he, a boy of twelve, had lain upon the river-bank, 227and dreamed his dreams, lulled half to sleep by the warmth of the sunshine and the murmur of the stream.

Directly after four o’clock, he found himself walking up Thorsgarth Avenue, and as he walked, he couldn't help but recall, at first just vaguely, how he and those three other boys had once made that now so sorrowful pathway echo with their laughter and joy. ‘The thoughts of youth are long, long thoughts,’ and as he continued on and stepped into the open space in front of the house, the haze faded away, and there came, bright and sunny as it once was, cutting through all the frost and grayness of the present, the vivid memory of those summer days when he had seen the same girl he was now going to visit, being led by her nurse or by her proud young mother, strolling along the terraces, while he, a twelve-year-old boy, lay on the riverbank, dreaming his dreams, lulled half to sleep by the warm sunshine and the sound of the stream. 227

Then, almost before he had adjusted his mind to this recollection it seemed, he heard his name announced to her and stood before her, in a sombre room on the ground-floor—the library.

Then, almost before he had processed this memory, it seemed, he heard his name called out to her and found himself standing in front of her in a dim room on the ground floor—the library.

Eleanor, who was pale and tired, as he saw when he entered, rose from a chair by the fire, and offered him her hand, a slow, deep blush spreading itself over her whole face. But she betrayed no embarrassment of speech or manner. She looked grave, sad, composed.

Eleanor, looking pale and exhausted, as he noticed when he walked in, stood up from a chair by the fire and extended her hand to him, a slow, deep blush spreading across her entire face. Yet, she showed no signs of embarrassment in her words or demeanor. She appeared serious, sad, and composed.

‘It is kind of you to come, just because I asked you,’ said she, as they both sat down.

‘It's really nice of you to come just because I asked,’ she said, as they both sat down.

‘There is no kindness in that,’ said Michael, beginning to measure his words, in pursuance of his resolution. ‘You said you wished to speak to me, or to ask me something—I forget which,—and of course I came. Equally of course, you may find me the most ignorant or silent of men, before I leave you.’

‘There's no kindness in that,’ Michael said, starting to choose his words carefully, sticking to his resolve. ‘You said you wanted to talk to me or ask me something—I can't remember which—and of course, I came. Naturally, you might find me the most clueless or quiet person before I leave you.’

‘I know you are not ignorant on the points as to which I wish for information. But you may very easily choose to be silent,’ answered Eleanor.

“I know you’re not clueless about the topics I want information on. But you can easily choose to stay quiet,” Eleanor replied.

‘First of all, let me ask how you are to-day? How did you sustain the shock of the cold water yesterday afternoon?’

‘First of all, let me ask how you are today? How did you handle the shock of the cold water yesterday afternoon?’

‘I have taken no cold, thank you. In fact, when I had got my wet things off, and had become warm by the fire, I was so utterly worn out that I couldn’t sit up any longer, and ignominiously went to bed.’

‘I haven't caught a cold, thanks. Actually, after I got out of my wet clothes and warmed up by the fire, I was so completely exhausted that I couldn't sit up any longer and embarrassingly went to bed.’

‘And to sleep, I hope?’

"And to sleep, I hope?"

‘Well—I won’t boast of having slept much; but that was not because of the plunge into the Balder Beck.... Mr. Langstroth, I am not going to make apologies 228or say I am sure you must be surprised at my asking you to call upon me to-day, or anything of that kind. I think you can believe I am trying to act for the best.’

‘Well—I won’t claim that I slept much; but that wasn’t because of the dive into the Balder Beck.... Mr. Langstroth, I’m not going to make excuses or say I’m sure you must be surprised that I asked you to come see me today, or anything like that. I think you can believe I’m trying to do what’s best.’ 228

‘I am sure you are,’ said he, briefly and coldly.

"I’m sure you are," he said, shortly and coldly.

‘Yes. Therefore, no apologies are needed; but perhaps a word of explanation is. You know I am almost a stranger here?’

‘Yes. So, no apologies are necessary; but maybe a word of explanation is. You know I’m almost a stranger here?’

‘Yes.’

'Yes.'

‘But of course you do not know that my brother is as much a stranger to me and my friends as I am to him and his.’

‘But of course you don't know that my brother is just as much a stranger to me and my friends as I am to him and his.’

‘I did not know it—but——’

‘I didn't know it—but——’

‘You did not know it. But it is so. What you told me last night, in answer to my question,’—she hastened to add, as he looked up quickly—‘you could not help it, it was not your fault, but it distressed me dreadfully. I thought about it all night. I felt that I was groping in the dark, with no one and nothing to guide me. There is no one here from whom I can ask a question—not one. I want to know if you will answer me one or two.’

‘You didn’t know it. But it’s true. What you told me last night, in response to my question,’—she hurried to add, as he looked up quickly—‘you couldn’t help it, it wasn’t your fault, but it upset me a lot. I thought about it all night. I felt lost in the dark, with no one and nothing to guide me. There’s no one here I can ask a question—not a single person. I want to know if you’ll answer me one or two.’

‘It will depend upon what they are,’ he replied in the same curt, dry voice.

"It will depend on what they are," he replied in the same blunt, dry tone.

‘Yes, of course. First of all—ah, I cannot go on in this way, cataloguing things,’ exclaimed Eleanor, passionately. ‘It is too horrible. I don’t believe I have the right to ask one of these questions; and yet I feel as if so much depended on my knowing the answers to them!’

‘Yes, of course. First of all—ah, I can’t keep doing this, listing things,’ Eleanor exclaimed passionately. ‘It’s too awful. I don’t think I have the right to ask any of these questions; and yet I feel like so much depends on me knowing the answers!’

She had sat up, and leaned forward, looking with intense earnestness, pleading earnestness at him. Michael, imperceptibly to her, caught his breath. The temptation was strong to bid her ask what she would, since he knew 229her motives must be pure. As a matter of fact, he looked at her steadily, gravely, and attentively, awaiting what more she had to say. He said no words to help or lead her on.

She sat up and leaned forward, looking at him with intense, pleading seriousness. Michael, without her noticing, held his breath. The temptation was strong to urge her to ask anything, since he knew her intentions were genuine. In fact, he looked at her steadily, seriously, and attentively, waiting for her to say more. He didn't say anything to help or guide her.

‘I will tell you what I want to know,’ she said. ‘Does Miss Wynter know about Otho—about what he does with his money—his gambling? Does he want to marry her? and would it be good for him if he did marry her?’

‘I’ll tell you what I want to know,’ she said. ‘Does Miss Wynter know about Otho—about what he does with his money—his gambling? Does he want to marry her? And would it be good for him if he did marry her?’

Having asked her questions, Eleanor sat, with her face aflame, and looked at him, every trace of her first self-possession having vanished. As he did not immediately answer, she went on hurriedly—

Having asked her questions, Eleanor sat with her face burning and looked at him, every bit of her earlier confidence gone. Since he didn’t respond right away, she continued hurriedly—

‘I asked Miss Wynter if she knew about Otho’s character and habits. I asked her partly in joke and to tease her, because I saw she hated me to take any interest in him; but she told me that if she knew everything about him to the most minute particular, she would not think of sharing her knowledge with me.’ Then, seeing Michael’s lips grow tight and his eyebrows draw together, she added, ‘That is why I know it is useless to ask her.’

‘I asked Miss Wynter if she knew anything about Otho’s character and habits. I asked her partly as a joke and to tease her, since I noticed she disliked me taking any interest in him; but she told me that even if she knew every little detail about him, she wouldn’t consider sharing that knowledge with me.’ Then, seeing Michael’s lips tighten and his eyebrows furrow, she added, ‘That’s why I know it’s pointless to ask her.’

‘It would be absurd to refuse to answer that question,’ said Michael, almost contemptuously. ‘Every one in Bradstane knows that Miss Wynter and your brother are friends—intimate friends, and that she knows more about him than any one else, except——’ He paused, with a look of deep distaste on his face.

‘It would be ridiculous to refuse to answer that question,’ Michael said, almost with disdain. ‘Everyone in Bradstane knows that Miss Wynter and your brother are friends—close friends—and that she knows more about him than anyone else, except——’ He paused, a look of deep disgust crossing his face.

‘I know, I know,’ said Eleanor, quickly.

"I know, I know," Eleanor said quickly.

‘Therefore that is no secret. As for your other questions—I must decline to make any kind of an answer to them. I cannot imagine any circumstances under which I would discuss those points.’

"That’s no secret. As for your other questions—I have to refuse to answer them. I can't think of any situation where I would talk about those issues."

230‘It is perfectly natural that you should feel so,’ said Eleanor, every spark of spirit gone from her voice and attitude, as she sat, leaning rather droopingly forward, despondency on her face, and her fingers loosely twined together. She looked towards the ground after that remark, and was silent, giving a deep sigh after a while.

230 “It’s totally understandable that you’re feeling this way,” Eleanor said, her voice and mood completely lacking any energy as she sat leaning forward, looking defeated. Despair was written all over her face, and her fingers were loosely intertwined. After making that comment, she glanced down at the ground and fell silent, letting out a deep sigh after a moment.

Michael could not help looking at her as she sat thus, having evidently almost forgotten his presence. In contemplating her he was vividly aware of her beauty, and of the noble order to which it belonged; but he was still more keenly alive to something else—to the deep sadness which overspread her whole countenance and attitude. He was sure, from her whole appearance, and from what his experienced eye knew to be her temperament, that she was well-formed for the enjoyment of pleasure. But not, it would seem, to the exclusion of other things. It was quite evident that since the discovery she had made with regard to Otho, she had not had much delight in existence, or even found much relief in looking forward to a better time. Michael could understand and appreciate this kind of disposition; in a woman, he had grown greatly to admire it. Eleanor, as she sat now, disappointed, puzzled, unhappy, seemingly wondering what she was to do for the best, appealed very strongly to the emotional side of his nature, which had been dormant for years now—ever since he had taken his life and career into his own hands again, after the great shock they had once sustained. But he was no longer a boy, or even a very impetuous man,—at least, not the man any more to let his impetuses run away with him. There was no possible justification for the questions which Eleanor had asked him. He was not going to answer them—was not going for one moment to enter into any discussion on 231those points. But while his reason told him how wrong she had been in asking the questions, his heart forgave her freely the indiscretion. She had asked him—because she felt she could trust him. He liked the bold frankness and unconventionality of the action. Magdalen had ever loved the strictest observance of outside form—unless there had been some advantage to be gained by disregarding it. At this moment Eleanor looked up, and met his eyes dwelling steadily on her face. She blushed deeply.

Michael couldn’t help but watch her as she sat there, clearly having almost forgotten he was around. As he looked at her, he was acutely aware of her beauty and the noble quality it exuded; however, he was even more attuned to something deeper—the profound sadness that covered her entire face and posture. He knew from her appearance and the insights his experienced eye provided about her temperament that she was well-equipped to enjoy pleasure. But it seemed that she wasn’t meant for that alone. It was clear that since her realization about Otho, she hadn’t found much joy in life, nor had she looked forward to better days. Michael understood and appreciated this kind of mindset; he had come to admire it greatly in a woman. As Eleanor sat there, disappointed, confused, and unhappy, seemingly wondering what the best course of action was, she strongly appealed to the emotional part of him that had been dormant for years—ever since he had taken control of his life and career again, after experiencing a significant shock. But he was no longer a boy or a particularly impulsive man—not someone who would let his impulses take control. There was no justification for the questions Eleanor had asked him. He wasn’t going to answer them—he wouldn’t engage in any discussion about those matters. Yet while his reasoning told him how wrong she was for asking, his heart easily forgave her indiscretion. She had asked him because she felt she could trust him. He appreciated the boldness and unconventional nature of her action. Magdalen had always preferred strict adherence to social norms unless there was some advantage to flouting them. At that moment, Eleanor looked up and met his gaze fixed on her face. She blushed deeply.

‘I have to beg your pardon,’ said she, ‘for having brought you here on such a fruitless errand. I might have known—I did know, in my inmost heart—that you could not, and would not answer those questions. But I felt so at sea in the matter. I had such a need of guidance.’

“I need to apologize,” she said, “for bringing you here on such a pointless mission. I probably should have realized—I did know deep down—that you couldn’t and wouldn’t answer those questions. But I felt so lost in the situation. I really needed some guidance.”

Michael rose, smiling slightly.

Michael got up, smiling slightly.

‘Do not apologise,’ said he; ‘we all do impetuous things sometimes. You, at least, were actuated by no bad motives.’

‘Don’t apologize,’ he said; ‘we all do impulsive things sometimes. You, at least, didn't have any bad intentions.’

‘No,’ she said, in a low voice, as she, too, rose.

‘No,’ she said quietly, as she got up too.

Then Michael, in his turn, gave way to a sudden impulse.

Then Michael, in his turn, acted on a sudden impulse.

‘Because I cannot speak to you on these subjects,’ said he, ‘that is no reason why you should not ask some one else; it is no reason why you should not know what you wish to know. For my part, I think you are quite right in seeking to learn the truth on these matters.’

‘Just because I can’t talk to you about these things,’ he said, ‘doesn’t mean you shouldn’t ask someone else; it doesn’t mean you shouldn’t find out what you want to know. As for me, I think you’re absolutely right to seek the truth about these matters.’

‘But there is no one else,’ said Eleanor. ‘You and Miss Wynter are the only——’

‘But there’s no one else,’ said Eleanor. ‘You and Miss Wynter are the only——’

‘You are quite mistaken,’ he interrupted her gravely. ‘What you say shows that you are, indeed, a stranger to your brother and his associates. He has one friend who 232knows him more intimately and has more influence over him than even Miss Wynter, and that one is——’

‘You’re completely wrong,’ he interrupted her seriously. ‘What you’re saying proves that you really don’t know your brother and his friends. He has one friend who knows him better and has more sway over him than even Miss Wynter, and that friend is——’

‘Your brother,’ Eleanor almost whispered, again rushing to the right conclusion, and saving Michael the pain of finishing his sentence.

‘Your brother,’ Eleanor almost whispered, quickly arriving at the right conclusion and sparing Michael the discomfort of completing his sentence.

‘Yes,’ he answered, gravely. ‘It is he whom I mean. And as I believe he comes here often——’

‘Yes,’ he replied seriously. ‘That’s the person I’m talking about. And I think he comes here often——’

‘He is coming down for Christmas, Otho told me,’ she interposed eagerly.

“He’s coming down for Christmas, Otho told me,” she interjected eagerly.

‘Ask him what you wish to know,’ said Michael, a hardness coming into his tone which was peculiar to him in speaking of Gilbert. ‘He can have no reasons for concealing anything from you, and can tell you all you have asked me, and as much more as you wish to know—that is, if he chooses.’

‘Ask him what you want to know,’ said Michael, his tone taking on a hardness that was unique to him when talking about Gilbert. ‘He has no reason to hide anything from you and can tell you everything you’ve asked me, and even more if you want to know—that is, if he decides to.’

‘Thank you,’ said Eleanor unenthusiastically. ‘I will remember what you say.’

“Thanks,” Eleanor said flatly. “I’ll remember what you said.”

‘Then I will wish you good afternoon,’ said Michael, holding out his hand. Eleanor put hers within it silently. ‘Miss Askam,’ he said, quickly, ‘do not, I say again, make too much of this trouble. Do not battle too hard with it, if you know what I mean. I expect that to you, who have very likely never known a cross, in the real sense of the word, it seems something to be resented bitterly, but——’

‘Then I’ll wish you a good afternoon,’ said Michael, extending his hand. Eleanor placed hers in his without saying a word. ‘Miss Askam,’ he said quickly, ‘don’t, I repeat, make too big of a deal out of this trouble. Don’t fight it too hard, if you know what I mean. I assume for you, someone who has probably never faced a real hardship, it seems like something to be really frustrated about, but——’

‘No, you are quite mistaken,’ said Eleanor, quickly but softly, lifting her eyes to his face with a steady look in them that struck him very much. ‘I see that it is something I shall have to live with. There is no use in resenting a trouble of that kind. When I came here, I came looking for joy. I have found sorrow. I found it the very day after I got here, though I hardly knew what it was, then. I understand now. I shall not rebel against it.’

‘No, you’re completely wrong,’ Eleanor said quickly but softly, looking up at his face with a steady gaze that affected him deeply. ‘I realize it’s something I’ll have to accept. There’s no point in resenting a challenge like this. When I arrived here, I came searching for happiness. Instead, I found sadness. I discovered it the very day after I got here, even though I barely understood what it was at the time. Now I do. I won’t fight against it.’

233‘That is right,’ he could not help exclaiming heartily, in a very different tone of voice from any which she had yet heard from his lips. And he gave her hand a pressure and a little quick shake. ‘Forgive me if I take the freedom of saying to you, that from the first time I saw you I thought you were made of the right stuff.’stuff.’

233“That’s right,” he couldn’t help but say warmly, in a tone very different from anything she had heard from him before. He squeezed her hand and gave it a quick shake. “Sorry if I’m being forward, but from the first moment I saw you, I thought you were made of the right stuff.stuff.’

‘Did you?’ she said, smiling involuntarily, and with a queer look adding, ‘I don’t mean to make fun of serious things, but it always did seem to me that people made, as you say, of the right stuff, meant those who were chosen out to bear a lot of trouble, because their backs were broader or stronger than those of their neighbours.’

“Did you?” she said, smiling without meaning to, and with a peculiar look added, “I don’t want to make light of serious matters, but it always seemed to me that people who were, as you put it, made of the right stuff were those chosen to handle a lot of hardship because their backs were broader or stronger than those of their neighbors.”

‘That is one view of the case, certainly,’ said Michael, going to the door. ‘Good day!’

"That’s one way to look at it, for sure," said Michael, heading for the door. "Have a great day!"

And he walked out, having a final impression of her, standing with her hands folded before her, and looking after him with an expression, half anxiety, half relief, on her face.

And he walked out, leaving her with her hands folded in front of her, watching him with a look that was half anxious, half relieved.

‘A fine girl!’ said he to himself, as he walked very slowly down the avenue: he did not feel, now, in such a desperate hurry to shake the dust of the place from his feet. ‘What a blending of fire and softness, of vigour and gentleness! No weak-willed fool would have spoken in that way. It was not a spiritless acquiescence in evil because she really had no power to cope with it. It is that she understands something of what is below the surface. She has found out the best way to meet it. “I came here looking for joy. I have found sorrow.” How noble she did look as she said it! Well, may she find strength too, to carry her sorrow wisely and well. It is the best any of us can ask for in this world.’

‘What a great girl!’ he thought as he strolled slowly down the avenue; he no longer felt in such a rush to leave this place behind. ‘What a mix of passion and softness, of strength and gentleness! No weak-minded person would have said that. It wasn’t a passive acceptance of evil just because she couldn’t deal with it. She understands something about what lies beneath the surface. She has discovered the best way to face it. “I came here looking for happiness. I have found sadness.” She looked so noble when she said that! I hope she also finds the strength to carry her sorrow wisely and well. That’s the most any of us can hope for in this world.’

234But he pondered the theme in every variety of aspect on his homeward way. He wondered what she would do after he had left her—how pass the dreary evening, alone and uncheered, in the great, desolate house. At this idea Michael suddenly felt a wave of exceeding great pity and compunction sweep over his soul. Well might she say, ‘I have found sorrow.’ What else could one, nurtured as she had been, look for, in that house and its associations? He suddenly became conscious how very bad it was for a young woman to sit alone and brood over troubles—bad for both mental and bodily health. And he fell to wondering who, in all the social circles of Bradstane and its neighbourhood could in some way play the part to her of friend or associate.

234But he thought about the situation from every angle as he headed home. He wondered what she would do after he left her—how she would spend the lonely evening, isolated and downcast, in the large, empty house. At this thought, Michael was suddenly overcome with a profound sense of pity and remorse. It was no surprise she would say, ‘I have found sorrow.’ What else could someone raised as she was expect to find in that house and its memories? He became acutely aware of how harmful it was for a young woman to sit alone and dwell on her problems—detrimental to both her mental and physical health. Then he started to wonder who, among all the social circles in Bradstane and its surroundings, could possibly be a friend or companion to her.

Of course, what he pictured her as doing was entirely different from what she really did. After he had left the room, she stood looking at the door which had closed after him, and listened to his footsteps for the few short moments during which it was possible to hear them. Then, suddenly, with a quick, restless movement she began to pace the room. Backwards and forwards she went, with an uneasy step, for some time, till, in the gathering dark, Barlow came in with a lamp, and with a taper lighted some candles which stood on the mantelpiece. He soon went away again, and the illumination he had made would have revealed her to any one who had happened to be there, with a face pallid but excited, and a strange unusual light in her eyes. She made a pause in her walk, moved uncertainly once or twice, and then walked up to the mantelpiece. She was not now thinking of the ill news and the trouble which had, as it were, stalked into her life, but of him through whom, indirectly, she had become acquainted with them. What 235did it all mean? and herself of two days ago, where was it? Was it laughter or tears now struggling within her—pleasure or pain? Something had happened to her, that she felt, and she would always be different from what she had been before. Had she been lifted up, or struck down? She could not tell, she had not the faintest idea, but she felt Michael’s voice thrilling again through every nerve, till at last the sensation of the mastery he had gotten over her became almost unbearable. If he had thus laid her under a spell which she felt to be almost terrible in its strength and intensity, what of herself? She was not yet so lost in her own subjective sensations as to be unable to take his into consideration, and at this moment she suddenly lifted her eyes and looked at her own reflection in the mirror over the mantelpiece—her lips parted, and a new searching eagerness in her expression.

Of course, what he imagined she was doing was completely different from what she actually did. After he left the room, she stood staring at the door that had closed behind him and listened to his footsteps for the brief moments she could still hear them. Then, suddenly, with a quick, restless movement, she started pacing the room. She walked back and forth with an uneasy step for a while until, as the darkness settled in, Barlow came in with a lamp and lit some candles on the mantelpiece. He quickly left again, and the light he had produced would have shown anyone there her face, pale but excited, and a strange, unusual spark in her eyes. She paused in her pacing, moved uncertainly a couple of times, and then walked up to the mantelpiece. She wasn't thinking about the bad news or the troubles that had, so to speak, entered her life, but about him, the one through whom she had learned of them. What did it all mean? And what about the person she had been two days ago? Was it laughter or tears now battling within her—pleasure or pain? Something had changed her, that much she felt, and she would always be different from who she had been before. Had she been lifted up or brought down? She couldn't tell, she didn’t have the slightest idea, but she felt Michael’s voice resonating through every nerve until the sensation of the hold he had over her became almost unbearable. If he had cast a spell on her, one she sensed was almost terrifying in its strength and intensity, what about her? She wasn't so lost in her own feelings that she could ignore his, and at that moment she suddenly lifted her eyes and looked at her own reflection in the mirror above the mantelpiece—her lips parted, and a new, eager determination in her expression.

‘He saw my face this afternoon, clearly enough,’ something within her seemed to say, with an uncontrollable frankness, for which her usual self was in no wise accountable. It was as if a voice apart, and yet belonging to her, spoke, and she had to listen. Some phase of her own nature which had never yet addressed itself to her, appealed to her now, crying aloud, so that other voices were stilled; it made itself imperiously audible.

‘He saw my face this afternoon, clearly enough,’ something inside her seemed to say, with an uncontrollable honesty that her usual self couldn't explain. It felt like a separate voice, yet one that belonged to her, and she had to pay attention. A part of her that had never spoken to her before was now reaching out, shouting so loudly that all other voices faded away; it made itself unavoidably clear.

‘He saw it. Did it please him, I wonder? What did he think of it? What does he think of me? I would give all the world, if I had it, to know.’

‘He saw it. I wonder if it pleased him? What did he think of it? What does he think of me? I would give anything, if I had it, to know.’

But the reflection of herself which she saw, only flung her own doubt and wonder and groping speculation back into her own face, and presently she sat down again, muttering, ‘I wish I had never seen him.’

But the reflection of herself that she saw just threw her own doubts, questions, and confusion back at her, and soon she sat down again, mumbling, ‘I wish I had never seen him.’

236Then, at last, the wished-for tears broke forth, and she whispered to herself between them, ‘He is good, he is good, he is good! I know he is.’

236Then, finally, the tears she had been longing for started to flow, and she whispered to herself through them, ‘He is good, he is good, he is good! I know he is.’

Good or bad, he had that day planted a thorn in her breast, and it grew apace.

Good or bad, that day he had planted a thorn in her heart, and it grew quickly.

237

CHAPTER 21

WORK AND WAGES

Three weeks of unmitigated, solid, hard work followed in Michael’s life upon these two eventful afternoons—not work of a kind to make him forget whatever transient gleam of a different world might have crossed his path. It was not the art that can make poverty rich, and turn prose into poetry; it was not the science which can possess and absorb and fascinate a man, and charm him away from outside influences, so as to be a formidable rival to even a well-loved human being. It was none of that, but one continual, mechanical grind amongst prosaic and often sordid surroundings, accomplished without excitement or glamour, at the expense of considerable physical wear and tear and weariness. After such a day’s work as this, he would come in to his home and his friend. If he was not too tired, there was always plenty to occupy his time in the shape of reading, connected with his profession; very often more visits to pay during the evening; very occasionally a dinner-party at some house in the neighbourhood, where he met the same people he had been meeting ever since he had begun to go to local dinner-parties, and heard the same topics discussed that always were discussed in Bradstane. His nearest approach to a social and domestic evening 238was when he, being very tired, would indulge himself in the luxury of a sofa and a pipe, and Roger, putting away his books, would sit down to the piano and play, or sing, or improvise for an hour or two for his benefit. During moments of frivolity and relaxation like these, he often caught himself thinking of Eleanor Askam, as she thanked him, in her sweet tired voice, for his escort, or stood before him with steadfast gaze, saying, ‘I came looking for joy. I have found sorrow.’ They were both situations in such sharp contrast with the rest of his existence, that it can scarcely be matter for surprise if he dwelt upon them rather often in recollection. He did not, however, think of them as anything more than passing incidents, to which it was pleasant to revert in memory; not as epochs or turning-points in his mental or emotional condition. During these weeks it happened that he never once met Eleanor, or perhaps his eyes might have had the scales lifted from them. He heard of her sometimes, as was natural. And one day, at a house where he was lunching, some girls were discussing her and her claims to beauty. They agreed that these claims were quite undeniable; they admired her exceedingly. She was very original-looking, as well as beautiful, and yet not in the least odd.

Three weeks of nonstop, intense work followed in Michael’s life after those two significant afternoons—not the kind of work that would make him forget any fleeting glimpse of a different world that might have crossed his path. It wasn’t the art that can make poverty feel rich and transform prose into poetry; it wasn’t the science that can captivate and absorb a person, distracting them from outside influences and becoming a serious competitor to even a beloved individual. It was none of that but rather a constant, mechanical grind in mundane and often grim environments, done without excitement or flair, resulting in considerable physical wear and fatigue. After such a day’s work, he would return to his home and his friend. If he wasn’t too exhausted, there was always plenty to keep him busy with reading related to his profession; often more visits to make in the evening; occasionally a dinner party at someone’s house in the neighborhood, where he encountered the same people he had been seeing ever since he started attending local dinner parties and heard the same topics discussed that were always talked about in Bradstane. His closest experience to a social and domestic evening was when he, feeling very tired, would treat himself to the luxury of a sofa and a pipe, while Roger, putting his books away, would sit down at the piano and play, sing, or improvise for an hour or two just for him. During moments of light-heartedness and relaxation like these, he often found himself thinking of Eleanor Askam, as she thanked him in her sweet, tired voice for his company or stood before him, gazing steadfastly, saying, 'I came looking for joy. I have found sorrow.' Both situations were such a stark contrast to the rest of his life that it’s hardly surprising he often reflected on them. However, he didn’t think of them as anything more than fleeting incidents that were pleasant to recall, not as pivotal moments in his mental or emotional state. Throughout these weeks, he didn’t encounter Eleanor even once, or else he might have seen things differently. He heard about her occasionally, as was natural. One day, at a house where he was having lunch, some girls discussed her and her beauty. They agreed her beauty was undeniable; they admired her greatly. She was very original-looking as well as beautiful, yet not at all peculiar.

Expressing a smile, and exercising what measure he possessed of the wisdom of the serpent, Michael opened his ears that they might, if possible, gather in the reasons for this magnanimous and universal admission. He presently learned that Miss Askam, though so handsome, and not a bit dull or stupid, was rather quiet, went out very little, and had said she did not think of visiting much during the winter.

With a smile and using his bit of cleverness, Michael listened carefully to try to understand the reasons behind this generous and wide-reaching acceptance. He soon found out that Miss Askam, although quite attractive and not at all dull or foolish, was rather reserved, went out very little, and had mentioned that she didn't plan on socializing much during the winter.

239‘Then she won’t be at any of the balls?’balls?’ asked a practical spirit.

239‘Then she won't go to any of the parties?balls?’ asked a practical person.

‘I suppose not, from that. But I don’t know, of course. She didn’t say she had vowed never to go out at all. But it must be very trying for her. He won’t go anywhere, you know; and she is evidently not the sort of young woman who goes in for society and amusement at any price.’

‘I guess not, based on that. But I really don’t know. She never said she promised to never go out at all. But it must be really tough for her. He won’t go anywhere, you know; and she clearly isn’t the type of young woman who seeks out socializing and fun at any cost.’

‘No; and I must say I admire her for it. Mamma said she thought her quite dignified and proper in her ideas—very good form in every way. It’s very sad for her, having a brother like that, and no one to take her out. I think we’re going to ask her to lunch, some day.’

‘No; and I have to say I admire her for it. Mom said she thought she was really dignified and had proper ideas—very good manners in every way. It’s really unfortunate for her, having a brother like that and no one to take her out. I think we’re going to invite her to lunch someday.’

‘Ah, yes!’ came in a chorus of satisfied assent.

"Yeah, totally!" came in a chorus of satisfied agreement.

Michael hereupon took his leave. The girls had forgotten his presence, and, on his appearance amongst them, eagerly asked if he knew Miss Askam.

Michael then took his leave. The girls had forgotten he was there, and when he appeared among them, they eagerly asked if he knew Miss Askam.

‘I’ve met her casually, once or twice,’ said Michael, calmly. ‘So far as I can judge, your verdict upon her is full of wisdom and justice.’ And he bowed himself out.

"I've met her a few times," Michael said calmly. "From what I can tell, your opinion of her is quite

‘Michael Langstroth does get more and more dull and unsatisfactory as a companion every time one sees him,’ observed a young matron, who had known him since they had both been children. ‘He’s a disappointed man, that’s what he is,’ she added with decision. ‘He will go on getting worse and worse in that way.’

“Michael Langstroth gets increasingly boring and unpleasing to be around every time you see him,” commented a young mother who had known him since they were kids. “He’s a disappointed man, that’s what he is,” she added firmly. “He’ll continue to get worse and worse like that.”

Michael, riding away, thought also how fortunate it was for Miss Askam that she was ‘dignified;’ though it certainly seemed as if the dignity must bring with it a good deal of dulness, when practised in a place like Bradstane.

Michael, riding away, thought about how lucky it was for Miss Askam that she was 'dignified;' though it definitely seemed like that dignity came with quite a bit of dullness, especially in a place like Bradstane.

But these thoughts of her, and talk of her, even such as that he had just heard, were occasional, rare; while 240his work was daily, hourly, and continual, and the pursuit of it carried him quickly through the last days of November, and the first week or two of December, till it did not want so very long to Christmas.

But his thoughts of her, and conversations about her, even the ones he had just heard, were infrequent and rare; while his work was daily, hourly, and nonstop, and diving into it quickly carried him through the last days of November and the first week or two of December, until Christmas was just around the corner.

It was ‘an open winter,’ that year. At least, December was well advanced, and there had been hardly a touch of frost. The roads were soft, and the air was mild, so that it was not only Michael who was to be seen riding up and down at this season. He met friends occasionally, and exchanged greetings with them, at long distances from their homes.

It was an unusually warm winter that year. By December, it was well advanced, and there had barely been any frost. The roads were soft, and the air felt mild, so it wasn't just Michael who was seen riding around during this time. He occasionally ran into friends and exchanged greetings with them, often far from their homes.

One morning, riding in a road some three or four miles from Bradstane, he was walking his horse, and looking with curiosity at some bushes in the hedge, on which were visible many buds. The trees had mistaken the warmth of autumn for that of spring; no doubt they would presently be rudely reminded of their error, blighted, and turned into vegetable misanthropes, while the little unseasonable black buds would die an untimely death.

One morning, about three or four miles from Bradstane, he was walking his horse and curiously looking at some bushes in the hedge, which had many visible buds. The trees had confused the warmth of autumn for that of spring; they would soon be harshly reminded of their mistake, suffering damage and becoming bitter, while the little out-of-season black buds would meet an early demise.

Slowly turning a corner, he came full upon what seemed to him, at first, quite a cavalcade of horsemen and horsewomen. A moment’s glance, however, showed that the party consisted of four—two ladies, and two men, with a couple of grooms in the background. The lane was not wide, and they rode two and two.

Slowly rounding a corner, he suddenly came face-to-face with what initially appeared to be a whole parade of horsemen and horsewomen. A quick look, however, revealed that the group was just four people—two women and two men, along with a couple of grooms lingering in the back. The lane wasn’t wide, and they were riding two by two.

Those in front, whom he saw and recognised first, were Magdalen and Otho Askam. Magdalen was a little flushed; she looked even handsomer than usual, and decidedly more animated. But, as she suddenly recognised Michael, a change passed over her face—a rapid, subtle look of unease, a trouble, a stirring of the depths below. It was the look which she never could quite 241repress when she met him, especially if Otho Askam were present, and it was a look which always renewed to Michael the assurance that, in the combat between them, it was he who had conquered her, not she him. Otho frowned as they met; Magdalen averted her eyes as she bowed. It was their way of acknowledging the wrong they had done him. It was wrung from them every time they encountered him. They passed on, and then the next riders came full into Michael’s view.

The people in front, whom he saw and recognized first, were Magdalen and Otho Askam. Magdalen had a slight flush; she looked even more attractive than usual and noticeably more lively. But when she suddenly spotted Michael, her expression changed—a quick, subtle hint of unease, a flicker of anxiety deep within. It was the look she could never fully hide when she saw him, especially in Otho Askam's presence, and it always reminded Michael that, in their struggles, he was the one who had won her over, not the other way around. Otho frowned when they met; Magdalen looked away as she bowed. It was their way of acknowledging the wrong they had done him. This happened every time they encountered him. They moved past, and then the next riders came clearly into Michael's view.

In an instant he felt chilled, disconcerted, and angered, too, with an anger that hurt and pained him. His mind was filled at once with wild, incoherent fears and ideas. It was Eleanor Askam whose gaze first met his, looking very grave, and as it seemed to him very sweet, and rather sad. The clear eyes dilated, and a quick flush came into her face as she saw him. He saw that look, and knew it as an acknowledgment of what had already passed between them. That sight of her, and that look of hers could only have given him pleasure. It was when he recognised her companion that his heart sank so heavily. Gilbert’s gaze had not wavered as Magdalen’s did, when he encountered that of Michael. He had grown into the sort of man, outwardly considered, that he might have been expected to develop into. He was not in the least handsome, but had an air of distinction, an individuality in his whole appearance which went far beyond good looks. He was perfectly dressed. He was a perfect horseman—his city life had not broken him of that familiar habitude of his youth and young manhood,—and he looked every inch like a gentleman and a man of the world. When Michael took off his hat, so did Gilbert, with unruffled composure. It was Michael’s turn to be troubled and distressed beyond all reason. 242Long after they had passed each other he rode on with his feelings in a state of the utmost perturbation, a thousand wild thoughts tormenting his soul.

In an instant, he felt cold, unsettled, and angry, too, with an anger that hurt and pained him. His mind was suddenly filled with chaotic, disjointed fears and thoughts. It was Eleanor Askam whose gaze first met his; she looked very serious, and to him, very sweet, and somewhat sad. Her clear eyes widened, and a quick flush came to her face when she saw him. He recognized that look as a sign of what had already happened between them. Seeing her and that look on her face could only have pleased him. It was when he recognized her companion that his heart sank heavily. Gilbert’s gaze didn’t falter like Magdalen’s did when she met Michael's. He had become the kind of man people expected him to be. He wasn’t particularly handsome, but he had an air of distinction, a uniqueness in his entire appearance that went well beyond just good looks. He was perfectly dressed. He was an excellent horseman—his city life hadn’t changed the familiar habits of his youth and young adulthood—and he looked every bit the gentleman and worldly man. When Michael took off his hat, Gilbert did so too, maintaining his calm demeanor. It was Michael who felt troubled and distressed beyond all reason. 242 Long after they passed each other, he rode on with his feelings in a state of complete turmoil, a thousand frantic thoughts tormenting his mind.

The chief one was that he himself had advised Eleanor, so to speak, to make a friend of Gilbert—to confide her troubles to him, and ask his advice. What had he been dreaming of? Had he been fool enough to identify her feelings with his own, and be confident that she would have no intercourse with Gilbert beyond what was absolutely necessary? What earthly right or reason had he had for assuming such a thing? A ludicrous feeling of injured vanity came across him as, in a kind of parenthesis, he recollected Gilbert’s appearance; the high finish and perfection of every appointment, from his hat to his boots, and then contrasted with it all his own rather rough-and-ready accoutrements—the clothing and paraphernalia of the poor country doctor who must be out at all hours and in all weather, no matter what betide. A deep, dark flush crossed Michael’s face. It was the first time such a contrast had ever crossed his mind. Now he thought, ‘What does it matter how he came by it all? She will not inquire into that, and he is the sort of man she has been accustomed to. And we always like what we are accustomed to, no matter how we may pretend to relish a change.’ His poverty and want of power to make the appearance of other young men, no better born nor bred than himself, galled him, for the very first time, deep in his heart of hearts.

The main issue was that he had advised Eleanor, in a way, to befriend Gilbert—to share her problems with him and seek his advice. What had he been thinking? Had he been foolish enough to confuse her feelings with his own, believing she would only have the bare minimum interactions with Gilbert? What right did he have to assume such a thing? A ridiculous sense of wounded pride washed over him as he recalled Gilbert's appearance; the impeccable quality of his outfit, from his hat to his boots, contrasted sharply with his own rather rough and basic clothing—the attire and gear of a struggling country doctor who had to be out at all hours and in any weather, regardless of the circumstances. A deep flush spread across Michael's face. It was the first time he had ever considered such a contrast. Now he thought, 'What does it matter how he got all of it? She won’t care about that, and he’s the type of guy she’s used to. We always prefer what we’re used to, no matter how much we might pretend to enjoy something different.' His poverty and inability to present himself like other young men, who were no better born or raised than he was, stung him deeper than ever before.

Then other considerations came rushing into his mind. She had looked grave, it was true; but what of that? Hers might be one of those deep natures to which happiness gives a grave expression. And, grave or not, she had been riding by Gilbert’s side; she had apparently 243been conversing with him on friendly terms; there had been no expression of displeasure or dislike upon her face.

Then other thoughts flooded his mind. She had looked serious, it was true; but so what? Hers could be one of those deep personalities that happiness gives a serious look. And whether she was serious or not, she had been riding next to Gilbert; she had seemingly been talking to him in a friendly way; there had been no signs of displeasure or dislike on her face.

And on what other terms could she possibly have been with him? he asked himself. And what had she to do with his quarrels? ‘I must be going off my head!’ said Michael to himself, lifting off his hat, to let the air cool his forehead. After all, he realised, when he had had a little time in which to let his ideas adjust themselves, the fear which had seized upon his innermost soul and dismayed it was, not lest Eleanor should be attracted by Gilbert, but lest Gilbert should be attracted by Eleanor. That which caused him to be dismayed by this prospect was the knowledge that if such a thing were to happen—if Gilbert should love her, and be pleased to tell her so, and to make any claim for her, he had a great deal of power. He literally held her brother’s fortunes in the hollow of his hand. If he could not altogether repair the ravages Otho had made in his estate, he could finish the matter at his pleasure, and make a complete ruin of what as yet was but a badly damaged property. If it should ever come to pass that he wished to marry Eleanor, and she should not wish to marry him, he could make her life miserable to her, if he chose, through the injuries which he could inflict upon her brother. And, then, supposing she should care for him! Michael found himself breathing harder and riding faster as this possibility entered his mind, but he forced himself to face it. Should she ever ‘care for’ Gilbert, there was nothing to prevent, but everything to urge a marriage between them. And after all, why should she not care for him? She had been far away, and all unwitting the circumstances, 244when Gilbert’s sin had been committed; and if he had sinned basely and blackly, once, he had by his sin got what he aimed at; he had bought with it the means and the power to be honest for all the rest of his life. Not every one, reflected Michael, could boast so much.

And on what other terms could she possibly have been with him? he asked himself. And what did she have to do with his quarrels? ‘I must be going crazy!’ said Michael to himself, lifting off his hat to let the air cool his forehead. After taking a moment to sort through his thoughts, he realized that the fear gripping his innermost soul wasn’t about Eleanor being attracted to Gilbert, but about Gilbert being attracted to Eleanor. What troubled him about this possibility was knowing that if it happened—if Gilbert loved her and decided to express it and make a claim on her—he held a lot of power. He literally had her brother’s future in his hands. If he couldn’t fully fix the damage Otho had inflicted on his estate, he could still finish the job at his discretion, turning what was already a badly damaged property into total ruin. If it ever came to pass that he wanted to marry Eleanor and she didn’t want to marry him, he could make her life miserable if he chose to, through the harm he could bring to her brother. And then, what if she did have feelings for him? Michael found himself breathing harder and riding faster as this possibility crossed his mind, but he forced himself to confront it. If she ever cared for Gilbert, nothing would stop them, but everything would push them toward marriage. And after all, why shouldn’t she care for him? She had been far away, completely unaware of the circumstances, when Gilbert’s wrongdoing took place; and although he had acted shamefully, he had ultimately gained what he aimed for; he had earned the means and power to be honest for the rest of his life. Not everyone, Michael reflected, could say that.

Thoughts like these did not form a soothing accompaniment to his ride. He angrily asked himself what it was to him, supposing she and Gilbert chose to be married next week? He had no answer to that, but only the consciousness that it would be a great deal to him; unhappiness which he preferred not to contemplate. Reason told him that his thoughts were extravagant and exaggerated—that he had imagined without a cause the extremest possibilities of a given (imaginary) situation. Something else, though, importunately said that though they might be extreme possibilities, yet that they distinctly were possibilities.

Thoughts like these didn't provide a comforting backdrop to his ride. He angrily questioned what it would mean to him if she and Gilbert decided to get married next week. He had no answer to that, only an awareness that it would mean a lot to him; unhappiness he preferred not to think about. Reason told him that his thoughts were unreasonable and exaggerated—that he had conjured up the worst-case scenarios of a specific (imaginary) situation without cause. However, something else persistently reminded him that, although they might be extreme possibilities, they were still possibilities.

He set his teeth, and told himself in effect, if not in so many words, that he was not ‘going to be made a fool of again by that set.’ And if, by some unaccountable means, Eleanor Askam had become an object of so much importance in his mind, the best thing to do now would be to be hard, and root her out at once;—hard to himself, of course—not to her.

He gritted his teeth and effectively told himself, if not in those exact words, that he wasn’t going to let that group make a fool out of him again. And if, for some strange reason, Eleanor Askam had become so significant in his thoughts, the best approach now would be to toughen up and cut her out immediately—tough on himself, of course—not on her.

He had an opportunity that very evening of, so to speak, trying the effect of a scourge upon his own flesh. Dr. Rowntree presented himself after dinner for a chat. This, as a rule, meant that they all three gossiped as hard, or harder than if they had been so many spinsters of the same ages and standing. This evening, from the nature of the subject, which soon became apparent, Roger and the old doctor did the gossiping with avidity; and Michael seized the opportunity, without taking them 245into his confidence, to use the scourge upon himself. They sat in the library, and after a few preliminary remarks, Dr. Rowntree uttered the words which he had come for the express purpose of uttering—

He had the chance that evening, so to speak, to test the effect of a whip on his own skin. Dr. Rowntree showed up after dinner for a chat. Usually, this meant that the three of them gossiped just as eagerly, or even more so, than if they were a group of women of the same age and status. That evening, given the topic that quickly became clear, Roger and the old doctor eagerly did the gossiping; meanwhile, Michael took the chance, without confiding in them, to inflict the whip upon himself. They were in the library, and after a few casual remarks, Dr. Rowntree said the words he had come to say—

‘I was at Johnson’s last night,’ said he.

"I was at Johnson's last night," he said.

‘Johnson’ was the vicar of Bradstane—a toil-worn man, with a very exceeding numerous progeny.

‘Johnson’ was the vicar of Bradstane—a weary man, with a very large number of children.

‘Were you?’ said Michael; ‘and how are they going on? I haven’t been there for ages.’

“Were you?” Michael asked. “How are they doing? I haven’t been there in forever.”

‘No, they said it was long since they had seen you. I think they are all flourishing. Effie looks a great deal better. Your absence does not seem to have damaged you in her estimation yet.’

‘No, they said it’s been a while since they last saw you. I think they’re all doing well. Effie looks a lot better. Your absence doesn’t seem to have hurt your standing with her yet.’

Yet—why the extreme emphasis upon that word?’ asked Michael, in surprise. ‘I don’t expect ever to be damaged in Effie’s estimation. And I told Mrs. Johnson that the treatment would have to be persevered in some time before any good effects could be expected, so I thought my absence would be accounted for.’

But—why the strong emphasis on that word?’ asked Michael, surprised. ‘I don’t think I’ll ever be looked down upon by Effie. And I told Mrs. Johnson that the treatment would need to be continued for a while before we could expect any positive results, so I figured my absence would be understood.’

‘Oh, I’m not meaning that,’ said the doctor mysteriously. ‘Mrs. Johnson is not the woman to shirk a direction of that kind. You may be sure that if you told her the treatment needed perseverance, it would get it from her. It has had it, and with good results. Poor little weakling! She may out-grow it all yet, though; and I will say that I don’t know a kinder and a gentler family, parents and children and all, than the Johnsons, anywhere.’

'Oh, that's not what I meant,' the doctor said mysteriously. 'Mrs. Johnson is definitely not the type to avoid that kind of instruction. You can be sure that if you told her the treatment required perseverance, she would give it her all. She’s been doing it, and it’s had good results. Poor little weakling! She might outgrow it in time, though; and I have to say, I don’t know a kinder, gentler family—parents and kids—than the Johnsons, anywhere.'

‘Yes, they are a very nice lot of children,’ said Michael, who was tracing out the details of the Battle of Bull Run on a map, and who spoke absently. ‘Very nice children, and I must go and see them soon. But I have been so busy.’

‘Yeah, they’re a really nice group of kids,’ said Michael, who was absentmindedly outlining the details of the Battle of Bull Run on a map. ‘Really nice kids, and I need to go see them soon. But I’ve been so busy.’

246‘You had better go, if you don’t want your nose putting out of joint,’ said the doctor. ‘They are in a state of excitement at having found a new friend—a formidable rival to you, I can tell you, my lad.’

246“You should leave if you don’t want to get your nose out of joint,” said the doctor. “They’re pretty excited about having found a new friend—a serious rival to you, I can tell you, my lad.”

‘Whoever it may be,’ said Michael, his finger on the line of the Shenandoah Valley railroad, ‘I will stake all I am worth on Effie’s fidelity.’

‘Whoever it is,’ said Michael, his finger on the line of the Shenandoah Valley railroad, ‘I will bet everything I have on Effie’s loyalty.’

‘Well, Effie—of course she’s infatuated about you. Perhaps the camp might even divide,—Effie and the rest of the girls on your side, and the boys on that of the new person. Guess who it is.’

‘Well, Effie—of course she’s crazy about you. Maybe the camp will even split—Effie and the other girls on your side, and the boys on the side of the new person. Can you guess who it is?’

Michael, who had given his undivided attention to this last remark, knew in an instant. He had no need to guess. Not feeling inclined to rouse the curiosity of the other two, however, he merely shook his head, and apparently returned to the study of his map. It was at this juncture that the scourge came into requisition. He was silent, he knew he should not take much part in the rest of the conversation. Roger, who was also, to some extent, a friend of the little Johnsons, now inquired with interest who the ‘new person’ was.

Michael, who had focused completely on the last comment, understood immediately. He didn't need to speculate. However, not wanting to stir the curiosity of the other two, he simply shook his head and pretended to study his map again. It was at that moment that the scourge became necessary. He stayed quiet, aware that he shouldn't participate much in the rest of the conversation. Roger, who was also somewhat friendly with the little Johnsons, now asked with interest who the ‘new person’ was.

‘Well, you’d never guess, if you tried for a week,’ said the innocent old gentleman, beaming triumphantly upon them through his spectacles; ‘so I may as well tell you. It is Miss Askam of Thorsgarth—Otho’s sister.’

‘Well, you’d never guess, even if you tried for a week,’ said the innocent old gentleman, smiling proudly at them through his glasses; ‘so I might as well tell you. It’s Miss Askam of Thorsgarth—Otho’s sister.’

‘Of course it was,’ thought Michael; and he was conscious that Roger in expressing his own astonishment, shot a quick glance at him, Michael. He managed to conjure up a look which, accompanied by raised eyebrows, and a murmured ‘dear me!’ formed a very fair imitation of surprise. He envied Roger’s unaffected interest and astonishment.

‘Of course it was,’ Michael thought; and he noticed that Roger, in expressing his own surprise, shot a quick glance at him. He managed to pull off a look that, combined with raised eyebrows and a murmured ‘dear me!’ formed a pretty decent imitation of surprise. He envied Roger’s genuine interest and astonishment.

‘I have such a thorough contempt for all that lot,’ 247went on Dr. Rowntree, ‘that if I had known Miss Askam was going to be there last night, nothing would have induced me to go. I’ve had many lessons on the folly of being prejudiced and pig-headed, but I believe I am occasionally a little inclined that way—eh, what?’

‘I have such a complete disdain for all those people,’ 247 Dr. Rowntree continued, ‘that if I had known Miss Askam was going to be there last night, nothing would have convinced me to go. I've learned a lot about the foolishness of being narrow-minded and stubborn, but I think I can be a bit like that sometimes—right?’

He looked sharply at Roger, who merely laughed and said, ‘Go on. When are you coming to Miss Askam?’

He shot a quick glance at Roger, who just laughed and said, ‘Come on. When are you going to see Miss Askam?’

‘Well, at once. I turned in unexpectedly, about half-past seven, last night. I wanted to see Mrs. Johnson about my Christmas-tree. You know the children always have a Christmas-tree at my house. I was shown into the sitting-room, and there I found them. Mrs. Johnson was actually sitting by the fire, reading—would you believe it?—reading a novel. And Miss Askam was at the table playing “commerce” with all of them. There wasn’t one left out. And they had candies for a pool. I was so astounded that I hardly knew what to make of it, and stood there looking quite foolish. However, I was presented to the lady, and she invited me to join the game; but of course I had come on other business.’

‘Well, right away. I unexpectedly dropped by around 7:30 last night. I wanted to talk to Mrs. Johnson about my Christmas tree. You know the kids always have a Christmas tree at my house. I was shown into the living room, and there they all were. Mrs. Johnson was actually sitting by the fire, reading—can you believe it?—reading a novel. And Miss Askam was at the table playing “commerce” with all of them. Not a single person was left out. And they had candies for a pool. I was so shocked that I hardly knew what to think, and just stood there looking a bit ridiculous. Anyway, I was introduced to the lady, and she invited me to join the game; but of course, I had come for other reasons.’

He paused. Roger did not vex Michael by looking at him. But he instinctively understood that Michael did not wish to take any part in this conversation. He therefore said, ‘Well?’

He paused. Roger didn’t irritate Michael by looking at him. But he instinctively knew that Michael didn’t want to be involved in this conversation. So, he said, ‘Well?’

‘Well, Mrs. Johnson and I had a little conversation—about the Christmas-tree, of course—in another room. Naturally, she mentioned Miss Askam, and how they had become acquainted. She says Miss Askam is an angel, and that she has done more than any one else to reconcile her to her position here—of the poor lady struggling amongst rich acquaintances, without a real friend in the lot.’

‘Well, Mrs. Johnson and I had a little chat—about the Christmas tree, of course—in another room. Naturally, she brought up Miss Askam and how they met. She says Miss Askam is an angel and that she's done more than anyone else to help her feel comfortable in her situation here—as the poor lady trying to get by among wealthy friends, without a true friend in the bunch.’

248It was well known by Mrs. Johnson’s intimate friends, and by these three men amongst them, that she had never felt happy or at home with the well-born and wealthy sheep of her husband’s flock—those sheep who stood in every worldly consideration so very high above their shepherd. Her poverty, her many children, and her many cares had always prevented her from visiting them on terms of anything like equality; while her own upbringing as a gentlewoman, made their patronage, however good-natured, very galling to her. And, perhaps, none of them had ever been so careworn themselves or so troubled as to be able to approach her as a friend. It was, at least, whosesoever the fault might be, a certain thing that Mrs. Johnson did not ‘get on’ with her richer neighbours, and that many of them considered her unbending, unreasonable, and disagreeable. There was probably ground for both opinions. Her brusqueness and utter unwillingness to receive any kind of favours annoyed them, while to have them step from their carriages into her shabby house, and coldly behold the bareness of the domestic territory, exasperated and humiliated her at the same time. Perhaps, as a matter of fact, their hearts were better than their manners; certainly, this was the case with Mrs. Johnson herself; but neither of them could see the good in the other side.

248 It was well known among Mrs. Johnson’s close friends, including these three men, that she had never felt happy or at home with the upper-class and wealthy people in her husband's social circle—those folks who stood in every worldly sense far above her husband. Her poverty, her many children, and her numerous responsibilities had always kept her from visiting them as equals. Meanwhile, her own background as a gentlewoman made their patronage, no matter how well-intentioned, feel very condescending to her. And perhaps none of them had ever been so burdened themselves or so troubled as to approach her as a true friend. Regardless of where the fault lay, it was clear that Mrs. Johnson did not get along with her richer neighbors, and many of them viewed her as stiff, unreasonable, and unpleasant. There was likely some truth to both sides. Her abruptness and complete refusal to accept any kind of favors irritated them, while having them step from their carriages into her rundown home and coldly observe the bare surroundings frustrated and humiliated her at the same time. Perhaps, in reality, their hearts were better than their manners; certainly, that was true for Mrs. Johnson herself; but neither side could see the good in the other.

‘Miss Askam didn’t patronise her, then?’ said Roger.

"Miss Askam didn't look down on her, then?" said Roger.

‘Well, no, or you may be sure she would not have been sitting in the midst of them in that fashion. It seems Johnson insisted that his wife should call upon Miss Askam soon after she came. He said Otho’s goings on were nothing to them, and they had no right to assume that Miss Askam would be anything but delighted 249to receive the wife of her parish priest. So Mrs. Johnson put on her best gown and went, sorely against her will, having made up her mind to find a female edition of Otho. You may judge of her relief at what she did find.’

'Well, no, or you can be sure she wouldn’t have been sitting among them like that. It seems Johnson insisted that his wife visit Miss Askam soon after she arrived. He said Otho’s behavior was none of their concern, and they had no right to think that Miss Askam wouldn’t be thrilled to receive the wife of her parish priest. So Mrs. Johnson put on her best dress and went, very reluctantly, having decided to look for a female version of Otho. You can imagine her relief at what she actually found.' 249

‘I don’t see how we can be expected to enter into the fulness of Mrs. Johnson’s joy, seeing that we don’t know Miss Askam. And why she should have assumed that——’

‘I don’t see how we can be expected to fully share in Mrs. Johnson’s joy, since we don’t know Miss Askam. And why she would think that——’

‘Botheration to you and your assumptions! Will you let me tell my own tale in my own way, and don’t be a prig. Mrs. Johnson found, as she said, a simple, unassuming young lady, as unpretentious as if she had lived in a four-roomed cottage. She seemed downright glad to see Mrs. Johnson, and made her have tea, and asked her about the children; and, above all, she didn’t offer to send her home in the carriage.’ (Roger gave vent to a short, sardonic laugh. He had a powerful, insane objection to Ada’s being ‘sent home in the carriage’ from Balder Hall.) ‘But she did put on her things and walk half the way home with her. She asked if she might go and see the children. Of course Mrs. Johnson gave a few particulars about their establishment, which seems to me to have been highly unnecessary——’

“Shut up with your assumptions! Can you just let me tell my story in my own way and stop being so uptight? Mrs. Johnson met a simple, down-to-earth young woman, as humble as if she had lived in a small cottage. She looked genuinely happy to see Mrs. Johnson, made her tea, asked about the kids, and, most importantly, didn’t suggest sending her home in the carriage.” (Roger let out a brief, sarcastic laugh. He had a strong, irrational aversion to Ada being ‘sent home in the carriage’ from Balder Hall.) “But she did put on her coat and walked partway home with her. She asked if she could go visit the kids. Of course, Mrs. Johnson shared some details about their home, which I think was completely unnecessary—”

‘Very,’ echoed Roger. ‘Why can’t people stand on their own legs, as their own legs, and not be always deprecating the fact that they are not just the same shape as the legs of other people? Well!’

‘Very,’ echoed Roger. ‘Why can’t people stand on their own legs, as their own legs, and not always put themselves down for not looking exactly like everyone else’s legs? Well!’

‘It was not long before Miss Askam presented herself, at an hour when they were all in, and in five minutes she’d made friends with every one of them, from the biggest to the least. So now she’s a friend of the 250family, and her name a household word, like yours, Mike.’

‘It didn't take long for Miss Askam to show up, at a time when everyone was home, and in just five minutes she became friends with all of them, from the oldest to the youngest. So now she’s a friend of the family, and her name is as familiar as yours, Mike.’

‘Isn’t it rather odd that she should chum so with the Johnsons?’ asked Roger, going fully into the question.

"Isn't it kind of strange that she's so friendly with the Johnsons?" Roger asked, diving deep into the topic.

‘No, I don’t think so. I think she finds it congenial. She’s always welcome, and she knows it. And there’s another thing,—she is a woman of the right sort.’

‘No, I don’t think so. I think she finds it friendly. She’s always welcome, and she knows it. And there’s one more thing—she is a woman of good character.’

‘What on earth do you mean by that?’ asked Roger, while Michael sat silent.

‘What on earth do you mean by that?’ Roger asked, while Michael sat quietly.

‘Well, it would take a good while to explain all I mean by that. But when you come across such a woman, you know her quickly for what she is, or I’m sorry for you if you don’t; you ain’t up to much. The right sort of woman, when she has griefs and sorrows of her own—and that young thing has, unless her sad eyes are very misleading—does not seek her distractions where the wrong sort of woman does. I don’t mean that she shuts herself up like a nun—that’s no good; but she does seem to fly to charity, by which I don’t mean carrying round tracts and soup-tickets; she flies to charity, I say, as a duck takes to water. I don’t know that she is always so anxious to forget her troubles—the right sort of woman. You can’t forget a constant pain; you couldn’t forget chronic neuralgia if you had that blessing given you; but she does find a right use for them—the use they were intended for by Him who sent them to her,’ said the little doctor, lowering his voice; ‘and she best alleviates her own griefs by helping others out of theirs. I’m convinced that Miss Askam is such a woman. She’s sad—very sad—she is, for all her riches and all her beauty; and—Michael, what must you be rattling that blind down for, just when I’m talking? 251It’s your own garden outside. You can’t be overlooked, if that is what you are afraid of.’

“Well, it would take a while to explain everything I mean by that. But when you encounter such a woman, you quickly recognize her for who she is, or I feel sorry for you if you don’t; you’re not paying attention. The right kind of woman, when she has her own griefs and sorrows—and that young lady does, unless her sad eyes are seriously misleading—doesn’t seek distractions where the wrong kind does. I don’t mean that she isolates herself like a nun—that doesn’t help; but she does seem to turn to charity, and I don’t mean just handing out pamphlets and soup tickets; she turns to charity, I say, just like a duck takes to water. I don’t think she’s always trying to forget her troubles—the right kind of woman. You can’t forget a constant pain; you couldn’t forget chronic neuralgia if you had that luxury; but she does find a purpose for them—the purpose that was intended for her by the one who sent them to her,” said the little doctor, lowering his voice; “and she eases her own grief by helping others with theirs. I’m convinced that Miss Askam is that kind of woman. She’s sad—very sad—despite all her wealth and beauty; and—Michael, why are you rattling that blind just as I’m talking? 251 It’s your own garden outside. You can’t be seen, if that’s what you’re worried about.”

‘I beg your pardon. Well, what next?’ said Michael, with an immense effort, sitting down again, and trying to look tranquil. One would almost have said that the worthy doctor’s eulogiums bored him.

“I’m sorry. So, what’s next?” said Michael, with a huge effort, sitting down again and trying to look calm. One might almost say that the doctor’s praise was boring him.

‘I daresay you are right,’ said Roger. ‘Anyhow, if she finds a need for friends of that sort, to whom she can be a help, I am glad she has found out the Johnsons; for they can do with a few, “of the right sort,” as you say.’

"I guess you're right," said Roger. "Anyway, if she feels the need for friends like that, who she can help, I'm glad she discovered the Johnsons; they could use a few 'of the right kind,' as you put it."

‘I can’t tell you how much I liked her,’ said Dr. Rowntree, beaming contentedly. ‘There was only one thing that Mrs. Johnson said, that went a little against the grain with me.’

‘I can't tell you how much I liked her,’ Dr. Rowntree said, smiling happily. ‘There was just one thing Mrs. Johnson said that didn’t sit quite right with me.’

‘While you were settling about the Christmas-tree, I suppose?’ said Roger, politely.

“Were you busy with the Christmas tree, I guess?” said Roger politely.

‘That man from London, saving your presence, Michael, is staying at Thorsgarth now. He called with her one morning when she came to the Vicarage——’

‘That guy from London, no offense, Michael, is staying at Thorsgarth now. He visited her one morning when she came to the Vicarage——’

‘Oh, come!’ said Roger, hastily, ‘Mrs. Johnson is well known to be a match-maker.’

‘Oh, come on!’ said Roger quickly, ‘Mrs. Johnson is well known for being a matchmaker.’

‘Well,’ said the doctor, a little abashed, ‘we’ll hope that that idea is nothing but imagination, of course.’

‘Well,’ said the doctor, a bit embarrassed, ‘let’s hope that idea is just imagination, of course.’

‘It may be, or it may not be so,’ here observed Michael, joining in the conversation for the first time, and using his scourge upon himself out of sheer perversity of spirit. ‘But I should say if it is, imagination has got a better handle to lay hold of than it usually has, in Bradstane.’

‘It might be, or it might not be,’ Michael said, joining the conversation for the first time and punishing himself with his whip out of sheer stubbornness. ‘But I think if it is, imagination has a better grasp on things than it usually does in Bradstane.’

‘Why—do you know anything? Have you heard anything?’ both the others inquired, turning upon him with greedy eagerness.

‘What—do you know anything? Have you heard anything?’ both the others asked, turning toward him with eager anticipation.

252‘Nothing in the world,’ said Michael, coldly, ‘except what my own senses tell me. I met them all out riding this morning—Askam and Magdalen; Miss Askam and Gilbert. I immediately thought of that possibility, for some reason—and thought it a very likely one too.’

252 “Nothing in the world,” Michael said coldly, “except what my own senses tell me. I ran into them all riding this morning—Askam and Magdalen; Miss Askam and Gilbert. I immediately thought of that possibility for some reason—and I thought it was a very likely one too.”

‘It is not likely she would favour him,’ said Dr. Rowntree, with an angry sniff, ‘however he might like her.’

‘It's unlikely she would favor him,’ said Dr. Rowntree, with an angry sniff, ‘no matter how much he might like her.’

Michael shrugged his shoulders. For some reason, unknown to himself, he felt impelled to combat the doctor—try to dispel the couleur de rose in which he saw all that he liked or loved.

Michael shrugged his shoulders. For some reason, unknown to him, he felt drawn to challenge the doctor—try to push away the pink color with which he viewed everything he liked or loved.

‘No one can even hazard a guess on such a subject,’ said he; ‘but if he “liked” her, as you express it, things might be made very unpleasant for her, if she didn’t see her way to liking him in return.’

‘No one can even take a wild guess on that topic,’ he said; ‘but if he “liked” her, as you put it, things could get really uncomfortable for her if she didn’t figure out a way to like him back.’

‘Ah—ow!’ gasped Dr. Rowntree, as this possibility flashed across his mind. ‘I knew she had her troubles,’ he concluded, darkly.

‘Oh—ow!’ gasped Dr. Rowntree, as this possibility crossed his mind. ‘I knew she had her issues,’ he concluded, darkly.

Roger burst out laughing. Michael said not another word. It sometimes happened that he had occasion, as now, to mention Gilbert’s name, in the course of conversation, when it always fell from his lips as calmly and coldly as if it had been the name of some one unknown.

Roger burst out laughing. Michael didn't say another word. There were times, like now, when he had to mention Gilbert’s name during a conversation, and it always came out of his mouth as calmly and coldly as if he were talking about someone he didn't know.

‘I suppose,’ said Roger, ‘that she will be at the concert?’

‘I guess,’ said Roger, ‘that she’ll be at the concert?’

‘Oh yes. She has promised them to go to that. It was raining last night when her carriage came for her, and she begged to set me down at my house. So I went with her, and had a little conversation with her. She insists upon joining at my Christmas-tree. She says she knows of a lot of things the children want which 253their mother would never tell me of—and I who thought she told me everything! And then she said, “Fancy“Fancy their faces, you know, when they every one find two presents instead of only one. It will be worth anything, just to look at them.”them.” And she laughed at the idea. So she is to call upon my sister to-morrow, and they will settle it all between them. But you’ll be at my house at the party, of course, and then you can see and judge for yourselves.’

‘Oh yes. She has promised to join in on that. It was raining last night when her carriage came for her, and she asked to drop me off at my house. So I went with her and we had a little chat. She insists on joining in for my Christmas tree. She says she knows about a lot of things the kids want that their mother would never tell me about—and I thought she told me everything! Then she said, “Can you imagine their faces when they all find two presents instead of just one? It’ll be priceless, just to see them.” And she laughed at the thought. So she’s going to visit my sister tomorrow, and they’ll figure it all out together. But you’ll be at my house for the party, of course, and then you can see for yourself.’

Neither of the young men said anything to this, and Dr. Rowntree, expressing an opinion that he had tarried long enough, got up from his chair, and took his departure.

Neither of the young men said anything in response, and Dr. Rowntree, feeling that he had stayed long enough, got up from his chair and left.

There was silence for a little while, and then Roger said, ‘What an old enthusiast he is when he takes a fancy to any one.’

There was silence for a bit, and then Roger said, ‘What an old enthusiast he is when he gets interested in someone.’

‘Yes, he is,’ said Michael, coldly, as he, too, rose. ‘I have to go out again, so I had better lose no more time.’

‘Yes, he is,’ said Michael flatly, as he stood up too. ‘I need to head out again, so I should really not waste any more time.’

‘Out again, Michael! Are you sure?’

‘Out again, Michael! Are you serious?’

‘I’m not very likely to make a mistake about it,’ said the young man, smiling slightly, as he glanced over his list.

“I’m pretty unlikely to mess this up,” said the young man, smiling a little as he looked over his list.

‘Well, I do call it too bad, after such a day as you have had. Anybody is better off than a doctor,’ grumbled Roger.

"Well, I think it's really unfortunate, especially after the day you've had. Anyone is better off than a doctor," complained Roger.

Michael went out, merely remarking that it was all in the day’s work.

Michael went out, just saying that it was all part of the job.

It was late before he returned, and during his absence Roger had time to reflect upon the matters they had been discussing earlier.

It was late when he came back, and while he was gone, Roger had a chance to think about the things they had talked about earlier.

‘It touched up Michael in some disagreeable way—what the old man said,’ he decided. ‘I wonder what it could be. Surely he has not got a fancy for that girl! 254What a cursed complication that would be, to be sure! But I’m sure he hasn’t, or if he had, he has will enough to crush it out, quickly. He would never yield to it. What a voice that was in which he spoke of meeting them!... Sometimes I wonder if he ever has any self-reproach when he meets Gilbert on these auspicious occasions. Not likely, I should think. Michael is a good man; and when a good man—a really good man, like him—feels that he has a right to be hard, by George! he does use it with a vengeance. I don’t think it would ever occur to him that Gilbert could have anything to say for himself. And I do fondly hope he has no “feelings” on the subject of this astonishing Miss Askam. It would be too horrible if anything like that were to happen.’

“It affected Michael in some uncomfortable way—what the old man said,” he thought. “I wonder what it could be. Surely he doesn’t have a crush on that girl! 254What a complicated mess that would be, for sure! But I’m certain he doesn’t, or if he did, he has enough willpower to push it aside quickly. He would never give in to it. What a tone he used when he talked about meeting them!... Sometimes I wonder if he ever feels guilty when he sees Gilbert at these special times. Not likely, I think. Michael is a good guy; and when a good guy—a truly good guy like him—feels justified in being harsh, man, does he go all out. I don’t think it even crosses his mind that Gilbert could have a point. And I really hope he doesn’t have any “feelings” about this surprising Miss Askam. It would be too awful if something like that were to happen.”

255

CHAPTER 22

CROSS-PURPOSES

A few days after this, the subject of the above discussion, the ‘astonishing Miss Askam,’ the new friend of the Johnson family, and the object of Dr. Rowntree’s fervent admiration, returning from a morning visit to the Vicarage, and making her way home by way of the ‘Castle-walk,’ as it was called, found herself a little tired; and as it was a mild and sunshiny day, she seated herself upon a wooden bench which was situated just under the ruin of the great tower, and rested herself, while she watched the flow of Tees, turbid with the late rains, far below her feet.

A few days later, the topic of the previous discussion, the ‘amazing Miss Askam,’ the new friend of the Johnson family, and the object of Dr. Rowntree’s enthusiastic admiration, was returning from a morning visit to the Vicarage. As she made her way home via the ‘Castle-walk,’ she felt a little tired. Since it was a mild and sunny day, she sat down on a wooden bench located just beneath the ruins of the great tower to rest while watching the Tees River below, muddy from the recent rains.

While she sat there, some one, humming a tune, came round the corner, and Eleanor, glancing at her, beheld the showily dressed little figure of Ada Dixon. Ada had seen Eleanor, too, and she hesitated perceptibly in her walk, a look of expectation and curiosity upon her face.

While she was sitting there, someone humming a tune came around the corner, and Eleanor, glancing at her, saw the brightly dressed little figure of Ada Dixon. Ada had noticed Eleanor as well, and she paused noticeably in her walk, a look of anticipation and curiosity on her face.

‘Good morning,’ said Eleanor cheerfully, and did not intend to say any more; but Ada stopped, now that she had a faint excuse for doing so. Eleanor then remembered what had seemed to her the rude treatment bestowed upon the young girl by Otho and Magdalen, on the occasion of her well-remembered visit to Balder 256Hall, and she decided that a little courtesy might not be out of place here.

“Good morning,” said Eleanor cheerfully, and she didn’t plan to say anything else; but Ada stopped, now that she had a slight reason to do so. Eleanor then recalled what she thought was the rude treatment that Otho and Magdalen had given to the young girl during her memorable visit to Balder Hall, and she decided that a little courtesy might be appropriate here.

‘Good morning, Miss Askam,’ Ada replied, her eyes roving anxiously over all the details of the other’s costume. ‘How do you do? I hope you are very well,’ she added, deciding within her own mind that Miss Askam ‘dressed very plain and dark, and all one colour—just a plain, dark brown. I do like a little brightness.’

‘Good morning, Miss Askam,’ Ada replied, her eyes nervously scanning all the details of the other woman’s outfit. ‘How are you? I hope you’re doing well,’ she added, deciding to herself that Miss Askam was ‘dressed very simply in dark, all one color—just a plain, dark brown. I really like a bit of brightness.’

‘I am very well, thank you,’ said Eleanor, utterly unconscious of this scrutiny. ‘Have you been to Miss Wynter’s again lately?’

‘I’m doing great, thanks,’ said Eleanor, completely unaware of the scrutiny. ‘Have you been to Miss Wynter’s again recently?’

‘Yes, Miss Askam. I go there pretty often. Once or twice a week, at any rate. Miss Wynter and I are great friends.’

‘Yes, Miss Askam. I go there quite often. At least once or twice a week. Miss Wynter and I are really good friends.’

‘Oh. And how are your songs getting on? Those which you are preparing for the concert, I mean!’

‘Oh. And how are your songs coming along? The ones you're working on for the concert, I mean!’

‘Oh, thank you, very well. I’m almost perfect in them now.’

‘Oh, thank you, I'm doing really well with them now. I'm almost perfect at it.’

‘Perhaps you would like to sit down. I felt tired; it is such a mild morning,’ said Eleanor, making room on the bench.

“Maybe you’d like to take a seat. I’m feeling tired; it’s such a nice morning,” said Eleanor, clearing space on the bench.

Ada promptly sat down.

Ada quickly sat down.

‘I was feeling a little tired,’ she replied, with an air of languor; ‘really, the weather is not at all seasonable.’

"I was feeling a bit tired," she replied, sounding a little drained; "honestly, the weather is really out of season."

‘No; but do you like frost? I do; but you don’t look to me as if you could stand much of that sort of thing.’

‘No; but do you like frost? I do; but you don’t seem like someone who could handle too much of that.’

‘Oh, I’m not particularly delicate, thank you—never very strong, but I always keep going, somehow,’ said Ada. ‘I haven’t seen you at Balder Hall, lately,’ she added, to Eleanor’s great astonishment.

"Oh, I'm not exactly fragile, thanks—never really strong, but I always push through, somehow," Ada said. "I haven't seen you at Balder Hall lately," she added, to Eleanor's great surprise.

‘That is not surprising, as I have not been there since the day I saw you,’ she answered, indifferently. 257‘Are you going to sing that same song at the concert?’ she added.

‘That’s not surprising, since I haven’t been there since the day I saw you,’ she replied casually. 257‘Are you going to sing that same song at the concert?’ she asked.

‘No, not that one. I take part in a duet with Miss Wynter.’

‘No, not that one. I’m doing a duet with Miss Wynter.’

‘I see. Not so trying, quite, as having to stand up alone. I saw you were a little nervous that afternoon; but one soon gets over that when one has once started.’

'I get it. It’s not as challenging as having to stand alone. I noticed you were a bit nervous that afternoon, but you quickly get past that once you begin.'

‘Oh, thank you, there’s no call to pity me,’ said Ada, with a lofty smile. ‘I’m accustomed to singing before gentlemen.’

“Oh, thank you, there’s no need to feel sorry for me,” Ada said with a confident smile. “I’m used to performing for gentlemen.”

‘Oh, I don’t mean that exactly,’ said Eleanor, astounded to find the construction put upon her words. ‘What a queer little self-sufficient, ill-bred thing it is!’ she reflected to herself. ‘How sad that Mr. Camm should be so blind!’ For she had heard a great deal about Roger Camm at the Vicarage, and from the doctor, whom she had seen once or twice in the last few days.

“Oh, I didn’t mean that exactly,” Eleanor said, shocked to see how her words were interpreted. “What a strange, self-reliant, rude little person she is!” she thought to herself. “How unfortunate that Mr. Camm is so oblivious!” She had heard a lot about Roger Camm at the Vicarage and from the doctor, whom she had met once or twice in the last few days.

‘It did not matter in the least,’ went on Ada, anxious to vindicate herself from the charge of nervousness. ‘When one has to sing in public, it would never do to get nervous before one’s friends.’

"It didn't matter at all," Ada continued, eager to defend herself against the accusation of being nervous. "When you have to sing in front of people, it’s important not to get anxious in front of your friends."

‘Well, no,’ Eleanor admitted, secretly more and more surprised and amused. ‘Is she like this by nature, or has Miss Wynter petted her till she has got such ideas into her head?’ Meantime, Ada, secretly much elated, wished very much that some one would come by and see her seated side by side with Miss Askam, who, it was evident, was quite pleased to see her. She was accustomed to be treated very differently by Magdalen, who talked to her as if she had been a child, snubbed her, and sent her running to fetch and carry, while she encouraged her to come, and said she could not do without her. Magdalen, as Ada knew, valued her at no very 258high figure; Miss Askam, she fancied, mistook her for a lady. For poor Ada, with all her vanity, was so keenly conscious of not being a lady, so well aware that something was wanting to make her into one—a really fashionable milliner, probably, or a course of visiting amongst stylish people. So she behaved now with a perkish flippancy, intended to show that she was as well aware of her own claims to distinction as any one else could be, which, indeed, was very emphatically the case.

‘Well, no,’ Eleanor admitted, secretly getting more surprised and amused. ‘Is she like this naturally, or has Miss Wynter spoiled her to the point where she has these ideas?’ In the meantime, Ada, secretly feeling pretty happy, really wished someone would come by and see her sitting next to Miss Askam, who, it was clear, was quite pleased to see her. She was used to being treated very differently by Magdalen, who talked to her like she was a child, scolded her, and sent her off to fetch things, while she encouraged her to come and said she couldn't do without her. Magdalen, as Ada knew, didn’t value her very highly; Miss Askam, she thought, mistook her for a lady. For poor Ada, with all her vanity, was painfully aware that she wasn’t a lady, knowing something was missing to make her one—a truly fashionable milliner, probably, or some time spent among stylish people. So she acted now with a sassy attitude, trying to show that she was as aware of her own claims to distinction as anyone else could be, which, indeed, was very much the case.

Ada had a book in her hand, or rather a paper number of a newspaper or journal.

Ada had a piece of paper in her hand, specifically a copy of a newspaper or magazine.

‘Were you reading as you took your walk?’ asked Eleanor.

“Were you reading while you were out for a walk?” Eleanor asked.

‘Yes, I was,’ and she displayed the title-page of the periodical, with a sensational engraving on it, and the title, Genteel Journal.

‘Yes, I was,’ and she showed the title page of the magazine, featuring an eye-catching illustration and the title, Genteel Journal.

‘Oh dear!’ Eleanor could not help saying; ‘are you fond of reading?’

‘Oh dear!’ Eleanor couldn’t help but say; ‘do you enjoy reading?’

‘Very, some sorts of reading. I like the stories in the Genteel Journal, and the poetry too. Have you read “The Earl’s Caprice”?’

‘Yeah, I like some kinds of reading. I enjoy the stories in the Genteel Journal, and the poetry as well. Have you read “The Earl’s Caprice”?’

‘No,’ said Eleanor, much interested, and wondering what further developments the conversation would take. ‘Is that a story?’

‘No,’ Eleanor said, clearly interested and curious about where the conversation would lead next. ‘Is that a story?’

‘Yes, indeed, a most delightful one. It is running now in the Journal, and leaves off at such an exciting part. They always do.’

‘Yes, definitely, a really enjoyable one. It’s currently being published in the Journal, and it ends at such an exciting moment. They always do.’

‘Who is the author?’

“Who’s the author?”

‘Miss Laura Loveday. Don’t you think her stories are very pretty?’

‘Miss Laura Loveday. Don’t you think her stories are really lovely?’

‘I’m afraid I am very ignorant, for I never heard of her before.’

‘I’m afraid I know very little, because I’ve never heard of her before.’

‘You do surprise me. There’s lovely poetry in this 259paper too. Augustus Sprout writes a good deal for it. You will know his poetry, I daresay.’

‘You really surprise me. There’s some beautiful poetry in this 259paper too. Augustus Sprout writes a lot for it. You probably know his poetry, I bet.’

‘I must plead guilty to having never heard of either him or his poems.’

‘I have to admit that I’ve never heard of either him or his poems.’

‘Dear me, how odd! The Genteel Journal published a sketch of his life a little while ago. It was like a novel to read it.’

‘Wow, how strange! The Genteel Journal published a piece about his life not too long ago. It felt like reading a novel.’

‘Since you are so fond of stories, of course you are acquainted with the classics amongst our novelists,—Thackeray, Dickens, Sir Walter Scott, and all the other great names?’

‘Since you love stories so much, you must be familiar with the classics among our novelists—Thackeray, Dickens, Sir Walter Scott, and all the other great names?’

‘Classics!’ cried Ada, not answering the question. ‘Oh, I know what classics are. Roger—Mr. Camm, that is, you know—is always telling me I should read this and that and the other, because they are classics. I know I never tried a classic yet that wasn’t awfully dry—yes, awfully.’

‘Classics!’ Ada exclaimed, ignoring the question. ‘Oh, I know what classics are. Roger—Mr. Camm, that is, you know—always tells me I should read this, that, and the other because they’re classics. I know I’ve never tried a classic that wasn’t really dry—yes, really.’

‘Perhaps you haven’t ever really tried.’

‘Maybe you haven’t really tried at all.’

‘Oh yes, I have. He does like such very dry books. I lent him one of Laura Loveday’s novels, one day—not the “Earl’s Caprice,” but another, “The Fate of the Falconers,” it was called. It is such a pretty story, all about how a very old family were saved from ruin by the eldest son’s clandestine marriage with quite a poor, obscure girl, but very beautiful, of course. Well, Roger brought it back very soon, and said it was worse than silly, it was nasty—fancy, accusing me of reading nasty things, Miss Askam! And he wondered how I could pollute my mind with such stuff.’

"Oh yes, I have. He really does enjoy very dry books. I lent him one of Laura Loveday’s novels one day—not “Earl’s Caprice,” but another one called “The Fate of the Falconers.” It’s such a lovely story about how a very old family was saved from ruin by the eldest son’s secret marriage to a poor, unknown girl, who, of course, was very beautiful. Well, Roger returned it pretty quickly and said it was worse than silly; it was disgusting—can you believe he accused me of reading disgusting things, Miss Askam? And he wondered how I could fill my mind with such stuff."

‘Well?’ said Eleanor, with deep interest.

‘Well?’ Eleanor asked, clearly curious.

‘And he wanted me to promise never to read any more of Laura Loveday’s novels. Just fancy!’

‘And he wanted me to promise never to read any more of Laura Loveday’s novels. Can you believe it?’

‘And I am sure you did promise,’ said Eleanor, gently.

‘And I am sure you did promise,’ Eleanor said gently.

260‘Not I, indeed!’ retorted Ada, tossing her head; and then, seeing that Miss Askam’s eyes were fixed very gravely upon her, she reddened, and added, with some confusion—

260 "Not at all!" Ada shot back, tossing her head; and then, noticing that Miss Askam was looking at her very seriously, she blushed and added, a bit flustered—

‘Well, there, I did promise. He was so very urgent about it.’

‘Well, there, I kept my promise. He was really insistent about it.’

‘I thought you would. I am sure Mr. Camm was quite right. And I am sure you will be all the better for not reading any more of Miss Loveday’s novels. Even if you read nothing else, it would be better not to read them.’

‘I thought you would. I'm sure Mr. Camm was completely right. And I'm sure you’ll be better off not reading any more of Miss Loveday’s novels. Even if you don’t read anything else, it’s better not to read them.’

Ada fumbled for some little time with a massive silver watch-chain, and then said slowly—

Ada struggled for a little while with a heavy silver watch chain, and then said slowly—

‘Miss Askam, don’t you be shocked, but I have read some more of them—two of them. I did not tell Roger, because I knew he’d never ask me. He doesn’t really care about it, you know; it’s only that he hasn’t a head for stories, and that sort of thing; and he thinks every one else can care for the same dry things that he likes. I did try to read Macaulay’s “History,” but it was no use. What do I care for such things—things that happened hundreds and thousands of years ago——’ She saw a startled expression upon her auditor’s face, and went on: ‘There, I see I’m all wrong; but I did hate it so, that I can’t even remember what it was about, nor when it all happened. I can’t read such books, and that’s all about it; and yet, something I must have to read.’

“Miss Askam, don’t be shocked, but I read a bit more of those—two of them, actually. I didn’t tell Roger because I knew he wouldn’t bother to ask me. He doesn’t really care about it, you know; it’s just that he doesn’t have a knack for stories and that kind of thing, and he believes everyone else must enjoy the same boring topics he does. I did try to read Macaulay’s 'History,' but it was pointless. Why should I care about stuff that happened hundreds or thousands of years ago?—” She noticed a surprised look on her listener’s face and continued, “There, I realize I’m completely wrong; but I hated it so much that I can’t even remember what it was about or when it all happened. I can’t read those kinds of books, and that’s all there is to it; yet, I do need something to read.”

‘Oh, I am so sorry that you did read those two other books!’ exclaimed Eleanor, earnestly.

“Oh, I’m so sorry you read those two other books!” Eleanor exclaimed earnestly.

And Ada Dixon thought how very odd she was, and not anything like as nice as Miss Wynter. Miss Wynter always encouraged her to talk about the novels of Laura 261Loveday, or about the poems of Augustus Sprout, or, indeed, about anything and everything that came into her head. Remembering this, and feeling that it was impossible for any one to know better about things than Miss Wynter, she took courage, and said—

And Ada Dixon thought how strange she was, not anywhere near as nice as Miss Wynter. Miss Wynter always encouraged her to chat about the novels of Laura Loveday, or the poems of Augustus Sprout, or really anything and everything that crossed her mind. Remembering this, and feeling that no one could possibly know more about things than Miss Wynter, she gathered her courage and said—

‘Well, but, Miss Askam, I don’t see that Roger has a right to dictate things of that kind to me, especially when I’m not interested in the things that interest him. Miss Wynter always asks me all about the novels, and poetry, and things, and she says it amuses her immensely to hear about them.’

‘Well, Miss Askam, I don’t think Roger has the right to dictate things like that to me, especially since I’m not interested in what interests him. Miss Wynter always asks me about the novels, poetry, and other stuff, and she says it entertains her a lot to hear about them.’

‘I daresay it does,’ said Eleanor, in a tone of such strong and unguarded displeasure, that Ada immediately thought, ‘She’s jealous of Miss Wynter for something. Ma said she was.’

"I would say it does," Eleanor said, in a tone of such strong and unfiltered displeasure, that Ada immediately thought, "She's jealous of Miss Wynter for something. Mom said she was."

‘But,’ Eleanor pursued, ‘you had not been dictated to. I understand that you promised Mr. Camm——’

‘But,’ Eleanor continued, ‘you weren’t being told what to do. I get that you promised Mr. Camm——’

‘Well, I did; but——’

'Well, I did; but—'

‘But you should not have broken your promise. Please do excuse my saying it. I daresay I have no business to, but I feel so much interested in you and Mr. Camm. I have heard so much about him, and I think he must be so remarkably clever and interesting——’

‘But you really shouldn't have broken your promise. I hope you don’t mind me saying this. I know it’s not my place, but I care so much about you and Mr. Camm. I’ve heard a lot about him, and I think he must be incredibly smart and intriguing——’

‘Do you!’you!’ exclaimed Ada, in unaffected astonishment. ‘Well, I never!’‘Well, I never!’

‘Do you!you!’ exclaimed Ada, genuinely shocked. ‘Well, I never!’‘Well, I never!’

‘I feel perfectly certain that he is very clever, and that some day he will make a mark in the world. I’m sure there is no doubt about that. You should be very proud to have won the love of such a man, for I am sure that you will have reason to be proud to be his wife, some day.’

‘I feel completely certain that he’s really smart, and that one day he will make a name for himself in the world. There’s no doubt about it. You should be very proud to have won the love of such a man, because I'm sure you’ll have every reason to be proud to be his wife someday.’

‘Eh, Miss Askam!’

"Hey, Miss Askam!"

262Ada was, as she would have said herself, ‘taken aback’ by Miss Askam’s earnestness, and especially by the bold way in which she prophesied great things, and that, too, before the event. It had never occurred to her to look at it in that light before. Her father always said how steady and ‘decent’ Roger was; that meant, she knew, that he was expected always to have an income and a comfortable home for her, Ada. But her mother looked down upon him; and she herself, though she had been pleased and flattered with his attentions at first, and was aware that many another girl in Bradstane would have lent no unwilling ear to his courting, had lately begun to see the possibility of a future, far more highly coloured and richly gilded than any that Roger Camm had to offer her; a future more like the state of things depicted in ‘The Fate of the Falconers,’ in which the heir of an ancient and lordly house, handsome, picturesque, with the manners of a prince, and the sins of a Corsair upon his soul, became enslaved by the charms of a young girl, her own age, and, so far as she had gathered from the description, very much resembling herself in personal appearance. A secret marriage had followed; a little romantic adversity, in which lovers and flattery, and old castles and devoted retainers, of whom, she thought, old Barlow at Thorsgarth might stand as a very fair specimen, had never been missing. These romantic adjuncts had never been wanting in the story; and then came the gradual working-round, which in the end left the lovely Adela a countess, with crowds of servants, jewels, a box at the opera, and all London raving about her beauty. That—or something as near it as circumstances allowed—was the life for her, thought Ada. That was the sphere she had been born to grace; 263and the rapture of feeling that for her sake a man would give up his evil ways, was infinitely beyond any prosaic union with one who was not distinguished by having evil ways to give up. But here Miss Askam’s voice again disturbed her.

262Ada was, as she would have put it, ‘taken aback’ by Miss Askam’s seriousness, especially by the bold way she predicted amazing things, even before they happened. She had never thought of it that way before. Her father always said how reliable and ‘decent’ Roger was; that meant she knew he was expected to always have an income and a stable home for her, Ada. But her mother looked down on him; and even though she had initially enjoyed and felt flattered by his attention, and knew that many other girls in Bradstane would have happily listened to his courting, she had recently started to envision a future that was far more exciting and glamorous than anything Roger Camm could offer her. It was a future more like what was depicted in ‘The Fate of the Falconers,’ where the heir of an ancient noble family, handsome and charming, with the traits of a prince and the vices of a pirate, became captivated by a young girl around her age who, from the description, seemed very similar to her. A secret marriage followed; a bit of romantic struggle, complete with lovers and flattery, old castles, and devoted servants, of whom she thought old Barlow at Thorsgarth might be a good example, was always present. These romantic elements were never lacking in the story; and then came the gradual resolution, which ultimately left the beautiful Adela a countess, surrounded by crowds of servants, jewels, a box at the opera, and all of London praising her beauty. That—or something close to it, given the circumstances—was the life for her, Ada thought. That was the world she was meant to shine in; 263 and the thrill of knowing that a man would give up his bad habits for her was far beyond any ordinary relationship with someone who didn’t have those bad habits to abandon. But Miss Askam’s voice interrupted her thoughts again.

‘Yes, I am quite sure of it,’ she said, in the same straightforward, earnest way. ‘I think you ought to be very proud that he has chosen you; and as for giving up reading things which he disapproves of, you surely cannot hesitate about that. You must know that he is very clever, and has had a great deal more experience than you have.’

‘Yes, I’m absolutely sure of it,’ she said, in the same straightforward, sincere way. ‘You should be really proud that he picked you; and when it comes to giving up reading things he doesn’t approve of, you really can’t hesitate about that. You must realize that he is very intelligent and has a lot more experience than you do.’

‘Oh yes.’ Ada was quite ready to own that. It was what she was quite sure of. The only thing was, she was not sure that cleverness and experience, like Roger’s, made their owners altogether more agreeable. At any rate, they became oppressive when frequently used to point out to her her shortcomings. That was not her idea of the functions of a lover; it was not the way in which the heroes in Laura Loveday’s novels behaved. Those gentlemen had eyes of fire and lips of flame; they always managed to appear suddenly by moonlight, and the scenery in which they moved always happened to be of a picturesque kind,—balconies and verandahs forming a great feature in every landscape. They never alluded to Macaulay’s ‘History;’ and while Roger had once told her how glad he was that she had discarded her chignon, which he went so far as to characterise as a ‘nasty lump,’ Miss Loveday’s heroes were in the habit of pushing back the tresses from their mistress’s brows, and murmuring words of adoration in her ears. Yet here was Miss Askam telling her she ought to be proud to be loved by this fault-finding man; perhaps she ought to be proud 264even of being found fault with. She would ask; and she did.

‘Oh yes.’ Ada was totally ready to admit that. It was what she was sure of. The only issue was, she wasn’t convinced that cleverness and experience, like Roger’s, made their holders any more enjoyable to be around. At least, they became overwhelming when constantly used to highlight her flaws. That wasn’t her idea of what a lover should do; it wasn’t how the heroes in Laura Loveday’s novels acted. Those guys had fiery eyes and passionate lips; they always seemed to appear out of nowhere by moonlight, and their surroundings were always stunning—balconies and verandas were key features in every scene. They never mentioned Macaulay’s ‘History,’ and while Roger once told her how glad he was that she had ditched her chignon, which he even called a ‘nasty lump,’ Miss Loveday’s heroes were always gently pushing back their mistress’s hair and whispering sweet nothings in her ear. Yet here was Miss Askam telling her she should be proud to be loved by this critical man; maybe she should even take pride in being criticized. She would ask; and she did.

‘But, Miss Askam, Roger is always picking holes in what I do. It isn’t in books alone, but about everything, and always—at least, very often. I suppose I ought to be proud of that, too, since he’s so very clever, you say.’

‘But, Miss Askam, Roger is always criticizing what I do. It's not just in books, but about everything, and all the time—at least, very often. I guess I should feel proud of that, too, since you say he’s so smart.’

‘You say!’ Eleanor perceived from these words that she had wasted her breath, and privately felt that it served her right for ever entering into such a discussion. But Ada was looking at her with intense earnestness, and Eleanor asked, ‘Do you really wish me to give you my opinion on such a subject?’

‘You say!’ Eleanor realized from these words that she had wasted her time, and secretly felt it was her own fault for even engaging in such a discussion. But Ada was looking at her with serious intensity, and Eleanor asked, ‘Do you really want me to share my thoughts on this topic?’

‘Indeed, I wish you would.’

"Honestly, I wish you would."

‘Well, in a way, I think you ought to be proud to be even found fault with by him. He would not do it if he did not care very much for you, and also feel sure that you had it in you to grow into something higher and better.’better.’

‘Well, in a way, I think you should feel proud to be criticized by him. He wouldn't bother if he didn't care about you a lot, and he also believes that you have it in you to grow into something greater and better.better.’

‘Well, I don’t know. Roger was satisfied enough when I said I would have him,’ said Ada, discontentedly.

‘Well, I don’t know. Roger seemed happy enough when I told him I would take him,’ said Ada, unhappily.

‘But,’ said Eleanor, the slow, deep blush coming over her face, and hesitating as she spoke, ‘if you love him very much, as of course you do——?’

‘But,’ Eleanor said, a slow, deep blush spreading across her face as she hesitated while speaking, ‘if you love him a lot, as of course you do——?’

‘I—oh yes, I’m very fond of him, of course,’ said Ada, unwillingly.

‘I—oh yes, I really like him, of course,’ said Ada, reluctantly.

‘Then you won’t be satisfied with yourself, I should think, but will want to rise higher and become better and better, so as to be more worthy of him.’

‘Then you won't be satisfied with yourself, I think, but will want to grow and improve constantly, so that you can be more deserving of him.’

‘Worthy of him!’ echoed Ada, offended. ‘I’m as good as he is. He’s not the only one I could have had. No, and I needn’t be sitting in the dust to keep him. If it was all off to-morrow I could have another next week.’

‘Worthy of him!’ Ada echoed, offended. ‘I’m just as good as he is. He’s not the only guy I could have had. No, and I don’t need to be sitting in the dust just to keep him. If it was all over tomorrow, I could have someone else by next week.’

265‘Could you, indeed?’ said Eleanor, coldly. ‘I think we probably don’t agree upon the matter, and had better not say any more about it. You asked my opinion, or I certainly should not have spoken to you on such a subject.’

265“Really?” Eleanor replied, coldly. “I don’t think we see eye to eye on this, so it's probably best not to discuss it further. You asked for my opinion, or I definitely wouldn’t have brought it up.”

She rose, and seeing Ada’s flushed and discomfited look, could not continue vexed with her.

She stood up, and seeing Ada's flushed and uncomfortable expression, couldn't stay annoyed with her.

‘I am sorry if I have annoyed you,’ she said, frankly, and smiling her bright smile. She offered Ada her hand, adding, still with a smile, ‘You must forgive me, and don’t let Mr. Camm know that you have been getting lectures from some one else. I expect he prefers to keep a monopoly of them.’

"I’m sorry if I’ve bothered you," she said honestly, her bright smile on her face. She extended her hand to Ada, adding with a smile, "You have to forgive me, and don’t let Mr. Camm know that someone else has been giving you lectures. I’m sure he likes to keep a monopoly on those."

Ada could not rise to the occasion. She shook hands rather sheepishly, muttered something about it ‘not mattering,’ and the two separated.

Ada couldn't step up. She shook hands a bit awkwardly, mumbled something about it ‘not mattering,’ and they went their separate ways.

After lunch, late in the afternoon, and when it was growing dusk, Eleanor was sitting in the library. She had found that when she did this, Otho, especially now that he had a friend with him, would sometimes stroll in towards evening and sit for an hour. This afternoon he did so, followed by Gilbert. They had been shooting, said they were thirsty, and craved for tea, which she gave them.

After lunch, late in the afternoon, when it was getting dark, Eleanor was sitting in the library. She had noticed that when she did this, Otho, especially now that he had a friend with him, would sometimes come in during the evening and stay for an hour. This afternoon he did just that, with Gilbert following him. They had been out shooting, said they were thirsty, and wanted tea, which she provided for them.

If Eleanor looked grave in these days, the gravity was partly caused by the fact that she could not reconcile the Gilbert Langstroth of whom she had heard so much, and from so many persons, with the Gilbert Langstroth who was Otho’s guest, and her own frequent companion. She naturally abhorred what she had heard of him; she had received him with cold civility, and was in every way disposed to keep him at a distance and cherish exalted thoughts of his brother. But she 266had found it impossible. Strongly biassed though she was against Gilbert, and for Michael, she could not succeed in finding Gilbert detestable. Reason as she would, she could not make herself find him personally disagreeable, or be bored, vexed, or harassed by his company. He had great power, she had had to confess—power to make himself welcome, looked for, agreeable, his opinion valuable, and his influence desired; while his marvellous command over Otho called forth her gratitude, and forced her into an attitude of half-cordial, half-reluctant civility to him and respect for him. It was the effort to reconcile this Gilbert Langstroth who had suddenly appeared in her life, with the Gilbert Langstroth of years ago, of whom and of whose treachery one uniform story was everywhere told, that helped to make her grave, and gave a shade of embarrassment to her manner towards him.

If Eleanor seemed serious these days, it was partly because she couldn't reconcile the Gilbert Langstroth she had heard so much about, from so many people, with the Gilbert Langstroth who was Otho's guest and her own frequent companion. She naturally disliked what she had heard about him; she had greeted him with distant politeness and was determined to keep him at arm's length while holding her brother in high regard. But she found it impossible. Even though she was strongly biased against Gilbert and in favor of Michael, she couldn't bring herself to find Gilbert detestable. No matter how much she tried, she couldn’t make herself see him as personally unpleasant, nor could she feel bored, annoyed, or troubled by his presence. He had a remarkable ability to be welcomed, anticipated, and enjoyable, making his opinions sought after and his influence appreciated; his incredible influence over Otho made her grateful and forced her to be somewhat cordial yet reluctant towards him and to respect him. It was the struggle to reconcile this Gilbert Langstroth, who had suddenly come into her life, with the Gilbert Langstroth of years past, whose treachery was recounted in a consistent manner everywhere, that made her serious and added an element of awkwardness to her interactions with him.

267

CHAPTER 23

QUARREL

It was two days before Christmas that this great event usually took place,—an event spoken of by Mrs. Johnson as though it had been a solemn feast, with an appointed date in the Church’s year; and it formed almost the most trying of the many trying occasions which chequered her earthly career. This season, thanks to the valuable assistance of Miss Askam in the dreary business known as ‘decorating,’ Mrs. Johnson felt her difficulties much lightened, and looked forward to the evening’s entertainment with a kind of ‘rest-and-be-thankful’ feeling, rare indeed in her experience.

It was two days before Christmas that this significant event usually happened—an event that Mrs. Johnson referred to as if it were a solemn feast, with a set date in the Church’s calendar; it was one of the most challenging occasions in her life. This year, thanks to the helpful support of Miss Askam in the dull task known as ‘decorating,’ Mrs. Johnson felt her burdens greatly eased and looked forward to the evening’s entertainment with a rare sense of relaxation and gratitude in her experience.

Eleanor felt less comfort than Mrs. Johnson, in the anticipation of the evening. She hardly knew how it was, or with whom the invitation had originated, whether with Otho, herself, or Magdalen’s self—but an invitation had certainly been given to the latter to dine at Thorsgarth, and go with the party from there to the entertainment. ‘The party’ meant all of them!—Eleanor, Magdalen, Gilbert, and Otho. Eleanor had been unaffectedly astonished when Otho had said he was going. She had promised Mrs. Johnson to be there herself, and did not intend to fail her; but she had 268expected to go alone, call for the doctor’s sister, Mrs. Parker, on the way, and under the decent, if not highly distinguished chaperonage of that lady, sit through the concert, and derive from it what enjoyment she might. She had resolved to know nothing about Gilbert and his arrangements, and to ignore Magdalen, except by a bow, and a few words. This new scheme had completely changed the aspect of things. She had had to send a note to Mrs. Parker explaining that, so far from being alone, she would have a party with her, and must remain with them. And then there was the prospect of the concert itself, and of the company of her brother and Gilbert Langstroth, and of Magdalen Wynter, who would, of course, join them as soon as her part in the performance should be over. It was a thoroughly painful prospect to her; not the less so, in that there was absolutely no excuse for her shirking the ceremony.

Eleanor felt less at ease than Mrs. Johnson as she anticipated the evening. She wasn't sure how it came about or who had extended the invitation—whether it was Otho, herself, or Magdalen—but it was clear that Magdalen had been invited to dinner at Thorsgarth and to join the group heading to the event afterward. "The group" included all of them—Eleanor, Magdalen, Gilbert, and Otho. Eleanor had been genuinely taken aback when Otho said he was going. She had promised Mrs. Johnson that she would attend and had no intention of letting her down. However, she had expected to go alone, pick up the doctor’s sister, Mrs. Parker, on the way, and sit through the concert under the respectable, though not particularly distinguished, supervision of that lady. She had resolved to ignore Gilbert and his plans, and to merely acknowledge Magdalen with a nod and a few words. This new plan completely changed everything. She had to send a note to Mrs. Parker explaining that, instead of being alone, she would be with a group and needed to stay with them. Then there was the looming experience of the concert itself, alongside her brother, Gilbert Langstroth, and Magdalen Wynter, who would, of course, join them as soon as her part in the performance was over. It was a completely uncomfortable situation for her, especially since there was no real reason for her to avoid the event.

She returned to Thorsgarth from the Vicarage, in the afternoon, and presently went upstairs to dress for the evening’s entertainment. The most competent authorities had assured her that at these concerts it was the custom for the ladies of the vicinity to go in full dress, or, at any rate, in unmistakable evening dress, in order to do honour to their town and townspeople, and to show that they did not labour under the idea that ‘anything would do’ for a Bradstane concert. Following out this tradition, Miss Askam had caused her maid to array her in a quaint-looking but handsome gown of velvet and brocade. She knew that dresses of this kind, more splendid than airy, suited her, and wore them by preference to any others.

She came back to Thorsgarth from the Vicarage in the afternoon and soon went upstairs to get ready for the evening's event. The most knowledgeable sources had assured her that at these concerts, it was customary for the local ladies to wear full evening attire, or at least clear evening dresses, to honor their town and its people, and to show that they didn’t believe that "anything would do" for a Bradstane concert. Keeping with this tradition, Miss Askam had her maid dress her in a beautifully unique but elegant gown made of velvet and brocade. She knew that dresses like this, more stunning than light, suited her and she preferred them over any others.

She stood now before the toilet glass, while her Abigail put the finishing touches to the dress, right 269glad to see some of the finery worn once again. It appeared to her that her mistress’s beauty, of which she was proud, and her accomplishments, of which she had heard people speak, were utterly and entirely thrown away in a place like this. Eleanor stood a little undecided what ornaments to wear, when her maid was summoned away, and presently returned, bearing in her hand a bouquet, with a card dangling from it.

She stood now in front of the bathroom mirror, while her maid Abigail added the finishing touches to the dress, really happy to see some of the fancy things worn once again. It seemed to her that her mistress's beauty, which she was proud of, and her skills, which she had heard people talk about, were completely wasted in a place like this. Eleanor stood a bit unsure of what accessories to wear when her maid was called away and soon returned, holding a bouquet with a card hanging from it.

‘If you please, ma’am, I was to give you this, with Mr. Langstroth’s compliments.’

“Excuse me, ma’am, I was asked to give you this, along with Mr. Langstroth’s regards.”

‘Mr. Langstroth!’ suddenly exclaimed Eleanor, a quick change coming over her face; and then, taking the flowers, she lifted the card and read: ‘With Mr. Gilbert Langstroth’s compliments;’ and just below, ‘Miss Askam wished for some double violets for this evening, which G. L. hopes do not arrive too late to be of use.’

‘Mr. Langstroth!’ Eleanor suddenly exclaimed, her expression shifting rapidly. Then, taking the flowers, she picked up the card and read: ‘With Mr. Gilbert Langstroth’s compliments;’ and just below, ‘Miss Askam wished for some double violets for this evening, which G. L. hopes do not arrive too late to be of use.’

Eleanor had held her breath as she perused these words; she now breathed again, quickly, and said, as she gave his flowers again into her maid’s hand—

Eleanor had held her breath while she read these words; she now breathed again, quickly, and said, as she handed his flowers back to her maid—

‘Put them down, and just twist these pearls through my hair. I shall wear them, I think.’

‘Put them down, and just twist these pearls through my hair. I think I'll wear them.’

‘Yes, ma’am,’ said Louisa, and added as she surveyed the flowers—‘They’re really lovely, ma’am. Could Mr. Langstroth have got them in England?’

‘Yes, ma’am,’ said Louisa, and added as she looked at the flowers—‘They’re really beautiful, ma’am. Could Mr. Langstroth have brought them in from England?’

‘Of course he could. One can get anything by sending to Covent Garden,’ replied her mistress hastily. ‘Pray be quick, Louisa, for I hear that Miss Wynter has come, and is waiting for me.’

‘Of course he could. You can get anything by sending to Covent Garden,’ her mistress replied quickly. ‘Please hurry, Louisa, because I hear Miss Wynter has arrived and is waiting for me.’

Louisa laid the flowers—exquisite double violets, both blue and white, whose delicate perfume had already made itself felt in the warm air of the room—upon a table and obeyed the injunction in silence. Eleanor sat before the glass, with eyes cast down, and feelings in 270which vague apprehension and uncertainty were predominant. Gilbert Langstroth had been with them a fortnight—surely not a very long time; but in that fortnight he had succeeded in making her feel that he was a power, and a great one, in everything that concerned her brother’s affairs; that if she wished to have any permanent hold upon Otho, she must take Otho’s friend, and that friend’s will and pleasure into account; that only by cutting herself entirely adrift from Otho could she act or plan without reference to Gilbert. That was surely matter enough for consideration; and, in addition to that, she had begun to feel during the last week, that Gilbert had some idea of being a power in her affairs too. She rebelled against this; she revolted against it, but she trembled, and she literally did not know what course to take. The appearance of the violets now only added to her embarrassment.

Louisa placed the flowers—beautiful double violets, both blue and white, whose delicate scent had already filled the warm air of the room—on a table and followed the instructions in silence. Eleanor sat in front of the mirror, her eyes downcast, overwhelmed by feelings of vague anxiety and uncertainty. Gilbert Langstroth had been with them for two weeks—definitely not a long time; but in that time, he had managed to make her feel that he held significant influence over her brother's matters; that if she wanted to have any lasting connection with Otho, she had to consider Otho's friend and that friend's desires; that only by completely cutting ties with Otho could she act or plan without thinking of Gilbert. That was definitely enough to think about; and on top of that, she had started to feel over the past week that Gilbert might want to have a significant role in her life as well. She resisted this; she opposed it, but she felt anxious, and she honestly didn't know what to do. The sight of the violets only added to her confusion.

She was roused by Louisa’s voice.

She was awakened by Louisa’s voice.

‘There, ma’am. These always suit you better than anything else, and they go perfectly with this dress. And I think, if you would let me put a small bunch of the violets here, in front of your dress, instead of any more ornaments——’

‘There, ma’am. These always look better on you than anything else, and they match this dress perfectly. And I think, if you’d let me arrange a small bunch of violets here, in front of your dress, instead of adding more ornaments——’

‘No, certainly not,’ said Eleanor, hastily. ‘I will not wear them.’ Then, seeing a look of surprise at her vehemence, she added, hesitatingly, ‘I will carry them in my hand. I—it would be a pity to spoil the bouquet by taking any out of it; it is so beautifully arranged. Am I ready now? I will go down.’

‘No, definitely not,’ said Eleanor quickly. ‘I won’t wear them.’ Then, noticing the surprised look at her intensity, she added, hesitantly, ‘I’ll just hold them in my hand. I—it would be a shame to ruin the bouquet by taking any out; it’s so beautifully arranged. Am I ready now? I’ll go downstairs.’

She went into the drawing-room, framing in her mind some kind of apology for being so late. But on entering the room she found that Magdalen was not alone. Otho was there with her. He was standing on 271the hearthrug, ready dressed for the evening, with his back against the mantelpiece, and his hands clasped behind him. There was a smile of anything but a genial nature upon his lips, and his eyes were fixed upon Miss Wynter with an expression which struck Eleanor instantly as being unusual, but which she could not quite fathom. Magdalen was reposing in a low chair, with her fan closed in her hands, which were lightly folded one over the other. She was tranquil, calm, unmoved; her marble eyelids a little drooped, and the faintest smile upon her lips. She was looking marvellously handsome, in a black velvet gown, and with scarlet geraniums in her breast and hair.

She walked into the living room, mentally preparing some kind of apology for being so late. But when she entered, she realized that Magdalen was not alone. Otho was there with her. He stood on the fireplace rug, dressed for the evening, leaning against the mantelpiece with his hands clasped behind him. There was a smile on his face that was anything but friendly, and his eyes were focused on Miss Wynter with an expression that instantly struck Eleanor as unusual, though she couldn't quite understand it. Magdalen was lounging in a low chair, her fan closed in her hands, which rested lightly one over the other. She looked calm, composed, and unaffected; her eyelids were slightly drooped, and the faintest smile played on her lips. She looked incredibly beautiful in a black velvet dress, with scarlet geraniums in her breast and hair.

‘I am‘I am sorry to have been so long in coming, Miss Wynter. I really was kept upstairs; but I see Otho has been with you, so you have not been entirely alone.’

I'm‘I am sorry it took me so long to get here, Miss Wynter. I was really held up upstairs; but I see Otho has been with you, so you haven't been completely alone.’

‘Perhaps it would have been better if I had,’ responded Magdalen nonchalantly, as she rose to shake hands with Eleanor. ‘Otho and I have been quarrelling, and when he quarrels no one can be more nasty.’

‘Maybe it would have been better if I had,’ Magdalen replied casually, standing up to shake hands with Eleanor. ‘Otho and I have been fighting, and when he fights, no one can be more unpleasant.’

Eleanor smiled slightly, taking it for a jest, and one in rather doubtful taste; but she was enlightened when Otho, with a scowl significant of anything but jesting, said with something like a snarl in his voice—

Eleanor smiled a little, thinking it was a joke, albeit a questionable one; but she realized the truth when Otho, with a scowl that showed he wasn't joking at all, said with something like a growl in his voice—

‘You are right, Magdalen. “Nasty” is the word, and nasty you shall find me, since this is the way you treat me.’

‘You’re right, Magdalen. “Nasty” is the word, and nasty is what you’ll get from me, since this is how you treat me.’

‘Really,’ said Magdalen, with a taunting little laugh, ‘how absurdly you talk! TreatTreat you in this way! You are too ridiculous!’

‘Really,’ Magdalen said with a teasing little laugh, ‘how silly you sound! TreatTreat you like this! You’re just too ridiculous!’

Eleanor stood looking from one to the other. Magdalen was still standing, speaking lightly, in an attitude of careless grace, and with a disdainful little smile upon 272her lips; but it seemed to Eleanor that there was a strained look in her eyes.

Eleanor stood looking back and forth between them. Magdalen was still standing, chatting casually, with an effortless grace and a dismissive little smile on her lips; however, Eleanor noticed that there was a tense expression in her eyes.

‘Have you been really quarrelling?’ she asked, doubtfully. ‘Why, he thinks so much of you.’

“Have you guys really been fighting?” she asked, uncertainly. “Well, he thinks a lot of you.”

‘I did,’ said Otho; ‘but it’s d—d difficult to go on thinking so much of a woman who carries on as she does. She’s in my house now, and I hope I know what is due to my guests; but wait till we are out of it, and on neutral ground, that’s all.’

‘I did,’ said Otho; ‘but it’s really hard to keep thinking so much about a woman who acts the way she does. She’s in my house right now, and I hope I know how to treat my guests; but just wait until we’re out of here and on neutral ground, that’s all.’

‘Oh, Otho!’ began his sister, shocked. But he had walked sullenly to the door, and opened it. Then he turned and looked towards them again.

‘Oh, Otho!’ his sister started, taken aback. But he had gloomily walked to the door and opened it. Then he turned and glanced back at them once more.

‘Remember, Magdalen, you shall pay me with interest for every bit of this night’s work, and that before long.’

‘Remember, Magdalen, you will owe me back with interest for everything that happened tonight, and it won't be long before you do.’

‘That will be as I choose,’ she retorted, but her lips had grown thin. Otho was banging out of the room, when Gilbert Langstroth, coming in, caught hold of his arm.

‘That will be my decision,’ she shot back, but her lips had become tight. Otho was storming out of the room when Gilbert Langstroth walked in and grabbed his arm.

‘Now then, Otho, what is the matter?’

'So, Otho, what's up?'

‘Don’t hold me!’ said Otho, looking wrathfully at him. ‘I’m in a bad temper, and you had best let me alone.’

‘Don’t hold me!’ Otho said, glaring at him. ‘I’m in a bad mood, and you’d be better off leaving me alone.’

With which he left them, and Gilbert came forward, looking a little seriously at both the young women.

With that, he left them, and Gilbert stepped forward, looking a bit serious at both young women.

‘Miss Wynter,’ exclaimed Eleanor, ‘what can have happened, and what is to be done?’

‘Miss Wynter,’ shouted Eleanor, ‘what could have happened, and what should we do?’

‘Oh,’ said Magdalen, ‘pray don’t heed him. He will be all right again before the evening is over.’

‘Oh,’ said Magdalen, ‘please don’t pay attention to him. He’ll be fine again before the evening is done.’

Eleanor felt great doubt as to the correctness of that theory, and was annoyed, too, to hear Otho spoken of as if he had been a petted child, who must be humoured, though indeed, as she had to admit to herself, his behaviour gave only too good ground for such treatment. 273And despite Magdalen’s lofty words, she seemed not able to cast off the constraint left by the late disagreeable scene; but, picking up the Spectator, opened it as wide as it would unfold, and seemed to read it. Eleanor felt her eyes turn involuntarily towards Gilbert; it was not that she wished to appeal to him, but she was intensely conscious that he alone was capable of giving counsel (if counsel were to be had) in such a situation, and she looked at him, just as one would send for the nearest doctor, if one were attacked by some strange and inexplicable illness. She found his eyes also fixed upon hers, attentively, carefully, and admiringly. She felt with a cold thrill of certainty that what she had suspected and feared was true, and he was now thinking of her, and not of either Magdalen or Otho.

Eleanor felt a deep doubt about the validity of that theory and was also annoyed to hear Otho referred to as if he were a spoiled child who needed to be coddled, although she had to admit to herself that his behavior certainly justified such treatment. 273 And despite Magdalen’s grand statements, she didn’t seem able to shake off the discomfort from the earlier unpleasant scene. Picking up the Spectator, she opened it as wide as possible and pretended to read. Eleanor found her gaze drifting involuntarily toward Gilbert; it wasn’t that she wanted to ask him for help, but she was acutely aware that he was the only one who could provide advice (if any advice was available) in such a situation. She looked at him like someone would call for the nearest doctor when struck by some strange and inexplicable illness. She found his eyes also locked onto hers, attentively, carefully, and admirably. She felt a cold thrill of certainty that what she had suspected and feared was true, and he was now thinking about her, not about Magdalen or Otho.

He handed her a chair, and seated himself beside her. His very first words only heightened her uneasiness.

He pulled out a chair for her and sat down next to her. His very first words only made her feel more uneasy.

‘I hope you did not think me too officious in sending for the violets,’ he said in a low voice.

"I hope you didn't think I was being too pushy by asking for the violets," he said softly.

Magdalen lowered her paper, and gave him a look, which he received and returned; and, with a dark expression on her face, she resumed her ostensible occupation. Perhaps Gilbert knew all about what had passed, and was mocking her futile efforts to appear unconcerned. Magdalen had always felt that Gilbert’s sin and hers had had such very unequally meted rewards. He had been so successful after his sin, and she had failed so wretchedly and so tantalisingly after hers.

Magdalen lowered her paper and shot him a glance, which he acknowledged and sent back; then, with a serious look on her face, she went back to what she was pretending to do. Maybe Gilbert was fully aware of everything that had happened and was teasing her for trying so hard to act unaffected. Magdalen had always thought that the consequences of her sin and his had been so unfairly distributed. He had thrived after his mistake, while she had struggled and suffered after hers.

‘Officious—no. They are beautiful flowers,’ said Eleanor, uneasily. ‘It was very kind to take so much trouble; for, after all, it was only a whim of mine.’

“Overly helpful—no. They’re beautiful flowers,” said Eleanor, feeling a bit uneasy. “It was really nice of you to put in so much effort; after all, it was just a passing fancy of mine.”

‘You have so few whims, that when one is vouchsafed a hint of one, one is only too glad to gratify it.’

‘You have so few wishes that when you actually show a hint of one, people are more than happy to fulfill it.’

274‘Oh, I hope I am not so exacting as to expect such gratifications.... I—will Otho—what is Otho doing just now, do you think?’ she added, in a still lower voice, unable to shake off the disagreeable impression she had derived from his look and words.

274‘Oh, I hope I'm not being too demanding by expecting such pleasures.... I—what do you think Otho is doing right now?’ she added, in an even quieter voice, unable to shake off the unpleasant feeling she had gotten from his look and words.

‘Don’t trouble yourself about Otho,’ rejoined Gilbert, in the same tone, but in a still lower voice. ‘Do not let any thought of him disturb your enjoyment this evening.’

“Don’t worry about Otho,” Gilbert replied, using the same tone but lowering his voice even more. “Don’t let any thoughts of him ruin your enjoyment tonight.”

‘Enjoyment; do you suppose I am expecting enjoyment!’ Eleanor had exclaimed almost before she knew what she was saying.

‘Enjoyment? Do you think I’m expecting enjoyment!’ Eleanor exclaimed, almost before she realized what she was saying.

‘If you cannot have it, no one else deserves a grain of it,’ said Gilbert, deliberately. ‘But, really, I wish you would calm your fears. Just let us reason about it. What can Otho possibly do to-night, that can cause you any uneasiness? We shall go straight to the concert-room, and once there, he is safe.’

‘If you can't have it, then no one else deserves even a little bit of it,’ Gilbert said thoughtfully. ‘But seriously, I wish you would relax your worries. Let’s just talk it through. What can Otho possibly do tonight that would make you uneasy? We’ll go straight to the concert room, and once we’re there, he’ll be safe.’

‘He may not go at all.’

‘He might not go at all.’

‘Well, if he does not, you will; and why should you allow your mind to be engaged in imagining him doing something disagreeable? Your apprehensions are exaggerated, I assure you. Tell me what you are afraid of.’

‘Well, if he doesn’t, you will; and why should you let your mind dwell on the thought of him doing something unpleasant? Your worries are blown out of proportion, I promise you. Just tell me what you’re afraid of.’

‘He said,’ replied Eleanor, almost in a whisper, so that Magdalen could not possibly hear, ‘that he would make her repent, and that before long. I thought he might, perhaps, if he went to-night, say or do something rude—or at dinner—I do not know what he will do when he looks so dangerous.’

‘He said,’ Eleanor replied, almost in a whisper, so that Magdalen couldn’t possibly hear, ‘that he would make her regret it, and that it would be soon. I thought he might, maybe, do or say something rude tonight—or at dinner—I don’t know what he’ll do when he looks so threatening.’

Gilbert laughed a low laugh, speaking of amusement and enjoyment too.

Gilbert let out a quiet laugh, expressing both amusement and enjoyment.

‘Otho has other methods of punishing her,’ he said. ‘Do not alarm yourself; I will see to it. And’—he bent 275his head close to hers, and her fingers tightened one over the other—‘please excuse the question; but I always see two sides of a thing. Do you mean to tell me that you would be very sorry for her to be punished, a little, if it could be done unobtrusively?’

‘Otho has other ways to punish her,’ he said. ‘Don’t worry; I’ll take care of it. And’—he leaned his head close to hers, and her fingers tightened together—‘please excuse the question; but I always see both sides of a situation. Are you really saying that you would feel quite bad if she were punished, even a little, as long as it could be done discreetly?’

Gilbert certainly knew what he was about when he asked this question. The eyes that were suddenly lifted towards his own held confession in their glance. She shook her head silently; but the very silence implied that he had guessed aright.

Gilbert definitely knew what he was doing when he asked this question. The eyes that suddenly lifted towards his held a confession in their gaze. She shook her head silently; but her silence alone suggested that he had guessed correctly.

‘I thought you might have whims for other things, as well as double violets,’ said Gilbert, with a slight smile, which made her feel that he was very much stronger than she was, and very much better acquainted with human nature. She was silent; but Gilbert had got an object to gain, and he said, ‘You owe me some little reward for having guessed so correctly. Won’t you tell me what you have done with those flowers?’

“I thought you might have a taste for other things besides double violets,” said Gilbert, with a slight smile that made her feel like he was much stronger than she was and more in tune with human nature. She stayed silent; but Gilbert had a point to make, and he said, “You owe me a small reward for guessing so accurately. Will you tell me what you did with those flowers?”

‘I—oh, I left them in my room.’

‘I—oh, I left them in my room.’

‘There to wither and die, I suppose? Poor things! I have a great weakness for flowers—those flowers, especially. If you dislike them, will you do me the cruel favour to return them? I mean it, really.’

‘Are they just going to wither away and die there, I guess? Poor things! I have a real soft spot for flowers—those flowers, in particular. If you don’t like them, would you do me the unkind favor of returning them? I’m serious about this.’

‘But I do not dislike them. I—it—I thought I would carry them in my hand to-night,’ she said, distracted at the extent of the concessions he was wringing from her, but perfectly aware that when he promised to see that Otho behaved himself, and then began instantly to talk about violets, he conveyed a hint which she must accept on pain of his displeasure.

‘But I don't dislike them. I—I thought I would carry them in my hand tonight,’ she said, distracted by how much he was getting her to give in, but fully aware that when he promised to make sure Otho acted properly, and then immediately started talking about violets, he was giving her a hint she had to accept or face his anger.

‘You did! I could not possibly wish for more than that,’ he said, and there was triumph, intense, if repressed, in his smile and his tone.

‘You did! I couldn’t possibly want more than that,’ he said, and there was a triumph, intense but hidden, in his smile and his tone.

276Eleanor could only feel wretched, and wish she were a hundred miles away from Bradstane; all the more fervently when, on looking up, she found that Magdalen had laid the newspaper down, and was looking at her with a mocking smile—the smile of one who, being in difficulties herself, was not sorry to see some one else entangled.

276Eleanor could only feel miserable and wished she were a hundred miles away from Bradstane; she felt this even more when she looked up and saw that Magdalen had put down the newspaper and was watching her with a mocking smile—the smile of someone who, while having her own struggles, was not unhappy to see someone else in trouble.

Here the door opened. Otho came in, with Barlow behind him, to announce dinner. The master of the house offered his arm to Miss Wynter, who took it, treating him with what seemed a composed cheerfulness. During the meal, Otho was portentously gentle and polite to every one he addressed. There was no trace in voice or manner of his late anger; only in the sullen glow which still lurked in his eyes. Eleanor, who had acquired the sad habitude of noticing such things, observed that he scarcely touched wine. In his whole demeanour there was a most unusual softness and courtesy. She could not shake off her constraint; the shock of the unbridled fury which she had seen on his face when she had gone into the drawing-room was not to be easily obliterated. Never before had she felt so strongly his likeness, with all his goodly outward apparel of strength and a kind of beauty, to some savage, wild creature—some beast of prey, whose spirit sat in his heart, and looked out of the windows of his eyes. With all the dread and foreboding that he had begun to inspire in her, she always thought of him as ‘poor Otho.’

Here, the door swung open. Otho walked in, with Barlow following him to announce dinner. The master of the house offered his arm to Miss Wynter, who took it, treating him with what appeared to be calm cheerfulness. During the meal, Otho was overly gentle and polite to everyone he spoke to. There was no hint in his voice or behavior of his recent anger; only a sullen glow still lingered in his eyes. Eleanor, who had developed the unfortunate habit of noticing such details, realized that he barely touched his wine. Overall, he displayed an unusual softness and courtesy. She couldn’t shake off her unease; the shock from his unchecked fury that she had witnessed when she entered the drawing-room was not easily forgotten. Never before had she so strongly felt his resemblance, with all his impressive outward strength and a certain beauty, to some savage, wild creature—some beast of prey, whose spirit resided in his heart and expressed itself through the windows of his eyes. Despite the fear and dread he had started to inspire in her, she always thought of him as ‘poor Otho.’

277

CHAPTER 24

OTHO’S REVENGE

When Michael Langstroth went into the concert-room that night, rather late, he found the place crowded with an audience, watchful and attentive as only country audiences can be, all in their war-paint and feathers, as Roger remarked, and the choir, in a row on the platform, lustily singing of how

When Michael Langstroth entered the concert room that night, a bit late, he discovered it packed with an audience, alert and engaged like only country audiences can be, all dressed in their war paint and feathers, as Roger pointed out, and the choir, lined up on the stage, enthusiastically singing about how

‘The oak and the ash and the bonny ivy tree,
They grow the best at home, in the north countrie.’

Going up the room, he found himself near the top of it without having found a seat, and he stood looking about him, when a demonstration a little to one side caused him to turn, and he saw a small, lean hand beckoning to him, and a thin, eager-looking face, brimming over with pleasure, asking him, as loudly as silent expressiveness can ask, to come and sit beside her, and, what was more to the purpose, pointing out a space close to her for his accommodation. It was his little patient, Effie Johnson, radiant in the proud consciousness of a new frock, and an unheard-of treat—that of being the only one of her brethren and sisters privileged to be present at the concert. He nodded and smiled, and gradually made his way to her, receiving many a greeting on his way from ‘all sorts and conditions’ of men and women. 278Effie was on a side-bench, he found, and his place was beside her; but it was a side-bench at the end nearest the platform. Her mother sat at one side of her, and greeted Michael with a nod, and an unusually serene smile. When he was seated, Michael found that amongst his near neighbours were Eleanor Askam, who had found a seat beside Mrs. Parker, after all; and beside Miss Askam, his brother Gilbert. He did not see either Otho or Miss Wynter, and was a little puzzled; for Dr. Rowntree had told him of Eleanor’s note to his sister, explaining why she could not go with her.

Heading up to the room, he realized he was near the top without having found a seat, and he stood there looking around when he noticed a little commotion to one side. He turned to see a small, thin hand waving at him, along with a eager face filled with excitement, silently urging him to come and sit next to her, and more importantly, indicating a spot right beside her for him. It was his little patient, Effie Johnson, glowing with the proud awareness of wearing a new dress and enjoying the privilege of being the only one of her siblings allowed to be at the concert. He nodded and smiled, gradually making his way to her, receiving many greetings from all kinds of men and women along the way. Effie was on a side bench, he found, with his place next to her, but it was the side bench closest to the stage. Her mother sat next to her, giving Michael a nod and an unusually calm smile. Once he was seated, Michael noticed that among his nearby neighbors were Eleanor Askam, who had managed to sit beside Mrs. Parker after all, and next to Miss Askam was his brother Gilbert. He didn’t see Otho or Miss Wynter, which puzzled him a bit since Dr. Rowntree had mentioned Eleanor's note to his sister explaining why she couldn't accompany her. 278

If he did not see Magdalen or Otho, he did see very distinctly upon Eleanor’s face an expression of gravity and even anxiety, impossible to be mistaken; a very different expression from the one of hope and strength and light-heartedness which she had worn when he had first seen her. Gilbert’s countenance wore an expression of composure and even contentment.

If he didn’t see Magdalen or Otho, he definitely noticed a serious and anxious look on Eleanor’s face that couldn’t be mistaken for anything else; it was a completely different expression from the one of hope, strength, and cheerfulness that she had when he first saw her. Gilbert’s face showed a look of calm and even satisfaction.

Michael sat still, and the crowded, lighted room, and loud voices of the singers seemed to disappear. He was alone with his brother. In all the years that had passed since his breaking with Gilbert, in all the occasions on which Gilbert had been in Bradstane since then, they had never met thus closely, and, as it were, side by side. A deep oppression came over Michael’s heart. What was this thing that he felt? He scarcely seemed to himself the same man he had been, even five minutes ago. Gilbert and Eleanor, sitting side by side, and, as it were, alone; that was all of which he was really conscious.

Michael sat still, and the crowded, bright room, along with the loud voices of the singers, seemed to fade away. He was alone with his brother. In all the years since his split with Gilbert, and on all the occasions that Gilbert had been in Bradstane since then, they had never been this close, side by side. A heavy weight settled over Michael’s heart. What was this feeling? He hardly recognized himself as the same man he had been even five minutes ago. Gilbert and Eleanor, sitting next to each other, and somehow alone; that was all he was truly aware of.

‘Where have you been for such a long time, Dr. Langstroth?’ whispered Effie, as she nestled up to his side with the confidence of childhood—that confidence which is seldom at fault.

‘Where have you been for so long, Dr. Langstroth?’ whispered Effie, as she snuggled up to his side with the trust of childhood—that trust which is rarely misplaced.

279‘I have been very busy, Effie, and I have neglected you. I am going to amend my conduct very soon.’

279‘I’ve been really busy, Effie, and I haven’t paid enough attention to you. I’m going to change that very soon.’

‘But you never forget us, do you?’ said Effie.

‘But you never forget us, right?’ said Effie.

‘No, I never forget you, my child; I will come and see you soon.’

‘No, I never forget you, my child; I will come and see you soon.’

Contented, she was silent, and observed the scene with her bright, keen childish eyes looking from her little thin face.

Content and quiet, she watched the scene with her bright, sharp childlike eyes peering out from her small, thin face.

Michael was uneasy and unhappy. At last, unable to endure his suspense any longer, he leaned over to Mrs. Johnson, and asked, in a cautious undertone—

Michael felt anxious and miserable. Finally, unable to handle his tension any longer, he leaned over to Mrs. Johnson and asked in a quiet voice—

‘Have not Otho Askam and Miss Wynter come?’

‘Aren't Otho Askam and Miss Wynter here yet?’

‘Yes,’ she replied, in the same tone, and with a significant look. ‘They have both gone into the room where the performers wait. Some people think he is going to volunteer a song.’

‘Yes,’ she replied, in the same tone, and with a significant look. ‘They have both gone into the room where the performers wait. Some people think he’s going to volunteer a song.’

Michael nodded, as if satisfied with the explanation. He could not help giving a glance towards Eleanor, and he saw that the look of unease on her countenance had deepened. She looked constrained and uneasy. Just at that moment, Gilbert bent over her and said something to her, with a smile, and as he spoke to her, he raised his eyes, and encountered those of Michael. Michael felt, he knew not what, as he met that glance. Was it anger, or grief, or pain that clutched him? It was a hot and burning feeling, which seemed to surge up within him. He did not know—yet—what it was, but he felt as if he must at all risks avoid meeting Gilbert’s eyes again. He had never experienced pain like this in any meeting with Magdalen, after their separation. He had thought that he had put Gilbert away from him altogether; that he had become no more to him than Magdalen, or than the merest stranger on the road. This terrible emotional 280disturbance showed him that he had been wrong. But how? What did it import?

Michael nodded, seeming satisfied with the explanation. He couldn't help but glance at Eleanor, and he noticed the unease on her face had deepened. She looked tense and uncomfortable. Just then, Gilbert leaned in closer and said something to her with a smile. As he spoke, he raised his eyes and locked gaze with Michael. Michael felt an emotion he couldn't quite identify as their eyes met. Was it anger, sadness, or some kind of pain gripping him? It was a hot, burning sensation that surged within him. He didn't yet know what it was, but he felt an urgent need to avoid meeting Gilbert's eyes again. He had never felt pain like this in any encounter with Magdalen since their breakup. He had thought he had completely pushed Gilbert out of his mind, that he had become no more significant to him than Magdalen or a complete stranger. This intense emotional turmoil made him realize he had been mistaken. But how? What did it mean?

The next thing he saw, just as the closing notes of the glee were sounding, was Roger Camm, who walked quickly up the room, and went into the waiting-room, spoken of by Mrs. Johnson. Then the music ceased; the singers received their meed of applause and left the stage, and then there was a little pause, which was, of course, employed as such pauses usually are, in a general uprising, talking, questioning, and laughing. It was wearisome to Michael, who, while anxious above all things to avoid looking at Gilbert again, could still not prevent his eyes from being drawn in Eleanor’s direction. She recognised and greeted him gravely, but, as he keenly felt, not indifferently. She was still, as he could not but see, practically alone with Gilbert, as neither Otho nor Magdalen made their appearance, and Mrs. Parker strayed away to converse with her friends. Then he saw some neighbours—some of those ‘charity blanket Blundell girls,’ as Otho gracefully called them, and poor Sir Thomas Winthrop (glaring distrustfully at Gilbert, who stood erect and half-smiling, all the while), come and talk to her, and Michael did not move from his place, but sat still, listening vaguely to Effie’s prattle, and feeling again and again the same strange, strong and painful feeling shake him from head to foot. Then people began to go back to their places. The noise and bustle settled down, the pause was over. The next thing was a round of applause, and Michael, looking up, saw that Roger Camm had appeared upon the platform, and was going to the piano with some music in his hand. It was Michael’s turn to begin to feel uneasy, when he saw Roger’s face. There was a savage scowl upon it; no 281holiday expression, but one of the darkest anger and displeasure. He looked neither right nor left, but marched straight to the piano, seated himself, and struck some chords, as if to try the instrument; then sat and waited. Michael consulted his programme, and found that the piece was a duet for soprano and contralto, and that the singers were Miss Wynter and Miss Ada Dixon. For the first time he began to connect Eleanor’s anxious look, and Roger’s angry expression with the words Mrs. Johnson had spoken about Otho and Magdalen having gone together into the little room where the performers waited.

The next thing he saw, just as the final notes of the song were fading, was Roger Camm, who quickly walked up the room and entered the waiting room mentioned by Mrs. Johnson. Then the music stopped; the singers received their applause and left the stage, followed by a brief pause, which, as expected, turned into a general buzz of conversation, questions, and laughter. It was tiresome for Michael, who was determined to avoid looking at Gilbert again, but he couldn’t help but have his gaze drawn toward Eleanor. She recognized him and greeted him seriously, but as he keenly sensed, not without interest. She was still, as he couldn't help but notice, practically alone with Gilbert, since neither Otho nor Magdalen showed up, and Mrs. Parker wandered off to chat with her friends. Then he noticed some neighbors—some of those ‘charity blanket Blundell girls,’ as Otho elegantly put it, along with poor Sir Thomas Winthrop (looking at Gilbert with evident distrust, who stood tall and half-smiling the whole time)—come over to talk to her. Michael remained in his spot, sitting still, listening absently to Effie’s chatter, while feeling the same strange, intense, and painful sensation shaking him from head to toe. Then people began returning to their seats. The noise and commotion calmed down; the pause was over. Next came a round of applause, and Michael looked up to see Roger Camm had taken the stage and was heading to the piano with some music in his hand. Michael started to feel uneasy when he saw Roger’s face. There was a fierce scowl on it; no cheerful expression, just the darkest anger and displeasure. He looked straight ahead, sat down at the piano, and struck some chords as if testing the instrument; then he sat and waited. Michael checked his program and saw that the piece was a duet for soprano and contralto, sung by Miss Wynter and Miss Ada Dixon. For the first time, he started to connect Eleanor’s worried look and Roger’s angry expression with what Mrs. Johnson had said about Otho and Magdalen going together into the small room where the performers waited.

At that moment there was more clapping, and then appeared what seemed to Michael the key to both the black frown and the anxious looks which he had seen. From the room which opened on to the platform, and where they had been waiting, emerged three persons. First came Ada Dixon, who, as soprano, took precedence, and leading her by the hand in the most approved fashion, and with every manifestation of devotion, admiration, and respect, Otho Askam, who, all the time that he led the girl forward, was stooping towards her, and saying something that caused her to simper, and mince her steps in a manner at once gratified, nervous, and self-important. The nervousness was quite visible, but the gratification and self-importance outweighed it. Ada evidently felt herself a star of the first magnitude—the personage of the evening, and was swelling with conscious pride in thus being singled out for honourable distinction. Michael at first only saw the broadly farcical side of the affair, and was inclined to burst into a shout of laughter; but, as these two first figures advanced to the front, and the other became fully visible, he at once began to 282realise that there was a very different side to the picture, and that it might prove anything but a laughing matter to those concerned.

At that moment, there was more clapping, and then what seemed to Michael like the key to both the dark frown and the anxious looks he had seen appeared. From the room that opened onto the stage, where they had been waiting, three people came out. First was Ada Dixon, who, as the soprano, took center stage, and leading her by the hand in the most traditional way, with every sign of devotion, admiration, and respect, was Otho Askam. While he guided her forward, he leaned down towards her, saying something that made her smile and adjust her steps in a way that was both pleased, nervous, and self-important. The nervousness was clearly visible, but the sense of gratification and self-importance overshadowed it. Ada clearly saw herself as a major star—the highlight of the evening—and was filled with pride for being chosen for this special recognition. At first, Michael only saw the ridiculous side of the situation and felt like bursting into laughter; however, as these two figures moved forward and the third person became fully visible, he quickly started to realize that there was a very different aspect to the scene, and it could turn out to be anything but a laughing matter for those involved.

Magdalen was perfectly alone, perfectly dignified and composed in her demeanour. With marvellous dexterity she contrived to throw something into her manner which placed an immeasurable distance between herself and the two buffoons on whose steps circumstances caused her to follow. The audience might stare and gape, laugh and point the finger at them; it was impossible to do so at her. She walked straight to her place, and stood there, facing the audience, unmoved, and apparently immovable, while Otho, with a final flourish of his hand, presented Miss Dixon with her music, and retired to a chair at the back of the platform, apparently to be ready to hand her back again when the performance was over. Ada turned, laid her handkerchief upon the piano, after the most approved manner of distinguished artistes, and—climax of impudence, thought Michael, who was now watching every movement of the actors in this tragic-comedy with the intensest interest—nodded to Roger to begin. He looked at her with his deep-set eyes from his white face—for it was quite white, and Michael knew the storm that was raging beneath the impassive expression—looked at her thus, and began.

Magdalen was completely alone, completely dignified, and composed in her demeanor. With remarkable skill, she managed to give off an air that created an immeasurable distance between herself and the two clowns she was following due to circumstances. The audience could stare and gawk, laugh and point at them; they couldn’t do that to her. She walked straight to her spot and stood there, facing the audience, unshaken and seemingly unshakeable, while Otho, with a final flourish of his hand, presented Miss Dixon with her music and retreated to a chair at the back of the stage, seemingly ready to hand it back to her when the performance was over. Ada turned, placed her handkerchief on the piano in the most approved manner of distinguished artists, and—climax of audacity, thought Michael, who was now watching the every move of the actors in this tragic-comedy with keen interest—nodded to Roger to begin. He looked at her with his deep-set eyes from his pale face—for it was quite pale, and Michael could sense the storm raging beneath that impassive expression—looked at her this way, and began.

During the playing of the symphony Ada looked at Miss Wynter, and tried to catch her eye—in vain. The distinguished soprano fumbled with her gloves and her music, and looked ill at ease, despite the great glory which had so unexpectedly (to the spectators, at any rate) descended upon her. Miss Wynter, heeding her no more than if she had been a spider on the wall, stood in calm and motionless dignity, her hands lightly folded in front 283of her; her eyes, cool and calm and unembarrassed, moving deliberately from one face to the other of the audience—perfectly able to stand alone before them all, even under an open slight, even while a man who was spoken of, far and wide, as her particular friend, flouted her, in the faces of the assembled county, in favour of a chit like Ada Dixon. In a negative, analytical way, Michael could not but respect her—respect, at any rate, the undaunted fortitude of the front she presented. And when her eyes met his, and her set lips quivered for a second, he rendered homage to her bravery, by a grave and respectful bow.

As the symphony played, Ada glanced at Miss Wynter, trying to make eye contact—but it was pointless. The famous soprano fumbled with her gloves and sheet music, looking uncomfortable despite the unexpected acclaim she had received from the audience. Miss Wynter ignored her completely, like a spider on the wall, standing with calm dignity, her hands lightly folded in front of her. Her eyes were cool, calm, and unflustered, deliberately scanning the faces in the audience—perfectly capable of holding her own in front of them all, even in the face of disrespect, even while a man widely known as her close friend openly insulted her in front of the gathered crowd for a lightweight like Ada Dixon. In a detached, analytical way, Michael couldn’t help but respect her—at least the fearless strength she showed. When her gaze met his and her rigid lips trembled for a moment, he acknowledged her courage with a serious and respectful bow. 283

The duet began; it seemed hours before it was over, but it was finished at last; and then the same grotesque performance was gone through, as had taken place before, but that this time Magdalen, calmly sweeping past Otho and Ada, left them behind, and walked first into the waiting-room behind the scenes. Then Otho and Ada disappeared, hand in hand, as before; and as before, Michael felt a wild inclination to burst into peal after peal of laughter—inextinguishable laughter, which inclination was once more checked by the sight of Roger’s white and wrathful face, as he picked up some sheets of music, and disappeared in his turn.

The duet started; it felt like it lasted for hours, but it finally ended. Then the same bizarre performance continued as it did before, except this time Magdalen, calmly walking past Otho and Ada, left them behind and headed into the waiting room behind the scenes. After that, Otho and Ada vanished, hand in hand, just like before; and just like before, Michael felt a strong urge to burst into uncontrollable laughter, but that urge was once again stopped by the sight of Roger’s pale and angry face as he picked up some sheets of music and walked away.

All this had taken place in so public a manner that no one present could fail to be cognisant of it all, and it had been watched with breathless interest and suspense by the whole audience, who, when the actors in the scene had disappeared, seemed as it were to draw a long breath; and then there burst forth a perfect storm of talk, comments, and laughter. This laughter jarred upon Michael’s every nerve. Though he knew what a vulgar farce it all was, and had seen its ludicrous side 284easily enough, yet he could not bear that others should make merry over it, and he could imagine only too well what it must be as it beat upon Eleanor’s brain. He refrained at first from even looking at her; but at last his fascinated mind drew his eyes in her direction, and he saw that she had made a movement as if to rise and go. She was younger than Magdalen, he reflected, and not so hardened to the standing boldly in a false position. She wanted to get away from this, naturally, and she intended to go; he saw it in her look, and saw, too, how Mrs. Parker’s hurried expostulation was of no avail. Then he saw Gilbert for a moment lay his hand upon her wrist, and say something in a low voice—only a few words, but they had the effect of making her sit down again, with a look of indignant resignation on her face.

All this had happened so publicly that everyone present was fully aware of it, and the entire audience watched with intense interest and suspense. When the actors in the scene finally left, it felt like everyone let out a collective breath. Then, a complete uproar of chatter, comments, and laughter erupted. This laughter grated on Michael’s every nerve. He recognized how ridiculous it all was, and he had seen the humorous side without difficulty, but he couldn’t stand the idea of others finding it funny, and he could easily imagine how it must be weighing on Eleanor’s mind. At first, he couldn’t bring himself to even look at her, but eventually, his curious mind drew his gaze in her direction, and he noticed she had moved as if she were going to stand up and leave. She was younger than Magdalen, he thought, and not as accustomed to being boldly in a wrong situation. Naturally, she wanted to escape this, and she intended to; he could see it in her expression, and he noticed that Mrs. Parker’s hurried attempt to reason with her was in vain. Then he saw Gilbert briefly place his hand on her wrist and say something softly—just a few words, but they had the effect of making her sit back down, looking both indignant and resigned.

Michael never knew how the performance came to an end. The things he had seen had set him in a state of great agitation. What he saw afterwards only made him feel more bewildered and more anxious. After the first part of the concert, Otho reappeared, and Magdalen with him. She was walking alone, and had nothing to say to him. She took a seat beside Eleanor, who appeared to exert herself to talk to her. Of course, Michael reflected, it was out of the question that Miss Askam should even appear to countenance her brother’s behaviour; and Magdalen, being the insulted person, had to be treated with courtesy and apparent cordiality. He could imagine with what an effort this courtesy would be displayed, and he thought she played her part very well.

Michael had no idea how the performance ended. The things he had seen had pushed him into a state of intense agitation. What he saw next only made him feel more confused and anxious. After the first part of the concert, Otho came back, and Magdalen was with him. She walked in by herself and didn’t say anything to him. She sat down next to Eleanor, who seemed to be trying hard to make conversation with her. Of course, Michael thought, it was impossible for Miss Askam to even appear to support her brother’s behavior; and since Magdalen was the offended party, she had to be treated with politeness and apparent friendliness. He could picture how much effort this politeness would take, and he thought she played her role very well.

Otho was seated at the other side of Magdalen, and he occasionally addressed her. She answered him gravely, 285but with a cold politeness. Michael could not understand it.

Otho was sitting across from Magdalen, and he occasionally spoke to her. She replied seriously, but with a distant politeness. Michael couldn't figure it out.

He was an involuntary witness of one other scene in the drama. In the throng, going out, he found himself near the Thorsgarth party; saw Gilbert fold Eleanor’s cloak about her, and overheard what was said amongst them.

He was an unwilling observer of another moment in the drama. In the crowd, as he was leaving, he ended up near the Thorsgarth group; he saw Gilbert wrap Eleanor’s cloak around her and caught snippets of their conversation.

‘Miss Wynter,’ inquired Eleanor, ‘how are you going to get home?’

‘Miss Wynter,’ Eleanor asked, ‘how are you getting home?’

‘The brougham will be there for me, thank you.’

‘The brougham will be there for me, thanks.’

‘Oh, that is all right, then. Because we could have driven you round, if——’

‘Oh, that’s okay, then. Because we could’ve given you a ride, if—’

‘My dear Miss Askam! Five miles round, on such a night! They say it is snowing.’

‘My dear Miss Askam! Five miles around, on a night like this! They say it’s snowing.’

Here Michael saw that Otho fixed his eyes upon Magdalen’s face, and without speaking, offered her his arm. Michael watched, with a neutral but strong interest, to see what she would do. She took the offered arm, without any smile, certainly, but without any appearance of being angry or offended. Neither of them spoke. They dropped behind Gilbert and Eleanor, who were also arm in arm.

Here, Michael noticed that Otho was staring at Magdalen’s face and silently offered her his arm. Michael observed with a neutral but intense interest to see how she would respond. She accepted the offered arm without smiling, but also without showing any signs of anger or offense. Neither of them said a word. They fell behind Gilbert and Eleanor, who were also walking arm in arm.

Then when they stood outside, Michael, pausing to see if Roger would join him again, heard Miss Askam’s voice—

Then, as they stood outside, Michael paused to see if Roger would join him again, and he heard Miss Askam’s voice—

‘There is our carriage. We had better let it go round again, and wait till Miss Wynter has got off, as she is alone.’

‘There’s our ride. We should let it circle back and wait until Miss Wynter gets off since she’s alone.’

‘No,’ said Otho, signing to the Thorsgarth coachman to stop. ‘You get in, Eleanor; Langstroth will look after you. I’m going to see Magdalen home.’

‘No,’ Otho said, waving for the Thorsgarth coachman to stop. ‘You get in, Eleanor; Langstroth will take care of you. I’m going to take Magdalen home.’

Otho!’ exclaimed his sister, in a vehement whisper, ‘how can you behave in this manner?’

Otho!’ exclaimed his sister in an intense whisper, ‘how can you act like this?’

286But Magdalen appeared to accept the announcement with the utmost calm, saying—

286But Magdalen seemed to take the news with complete calm, saying—

‘Well, there is the carriage, Otho, coming after yours.’

‘Well, there’s the carriage, Otho, coming after yours.’

Then Michael saw how Gilbert led Eleanor, who looked like a person in a dream, to her carriage; handed her in, followed her, and they were driven away. Michael, before stepping forth himself, gave a glance at the figures of the other two; saw Otho say something with a laugh to Magdalen. Then the Balder Hall brougham drove up. Michael waited no longer. It was evident that Roger must have gone when Ada did. It was useless to wait for him, and he took his way home.

Then Michael watched as Gilbert took Eleanor, who seemed like she was in a daze, to her carriage; he helped her inside, got in himself, and they drove off. Before stepping out, Michael looked at the other two; he saw Otho say something funny to Magdalen. Then the Balder Hall carriage arrived. Michael didn’t wait any longer. It was clear that Roger must have left with Ada. There was no point in waiting for him, so he headed home.

287

CHAPTER 25

IN THE ANTE-ROOM

When the Thorsgarth party arrived at the concert-room, before all the disturbance had taken place, Magdalen went straight to that waiting-room where the performers sat, and which was just behind the platform. She walked quickly thither, and did not know, until she had entered the room, that Otho had followed her. But on turning to close the door, she saw him there, and he walked in after her, not looking at her at all, but casting a quick glance round the room, to see who might be already present.

When the Thorsgarth group arrived at the concert hall, before any of the chaos started, Magdalen headed straight to the waiting room where the performers were sitting, just behind the stage. She walked there quickly and didn’t realize until she entered the room that Otho was following her. But when she turned to close the door, she saw him there, and he came in after her, not looking at her at all, but taking a quick look around the room to see who was already there.

Those who were there, were Ada Dixon, and one or two other girls who belonged to the choir, and were going to assist in the part-songs. Ada looked very pretty, if a little commonplace and vulgar, in her blue frock, and white fleecy shawl. She sat apart from her companions in solitary dignity, and appeared to be studying her song; and it was in this situation that Magdalen and Otho found her. Ada looked up as they came in, and rose with a heightened colour. Magdalen took no notice of Otho, but shook hands with Ada.

Those who were there included Ada Dixon and a couple of other girls from the choir who were going to help with the part-songs. Ada looked pretty, though a bit ordinary and flashy, in her blue dress and white fluffy shawl. She sat apart from her friends in solitary dignity and seemed to be focused on her song; it was in this moment that Magdalen and Otho found her. Ada looked up when they entered and stood up with a flushed face. Magdalen ignored Otho but shook hands with Ada.

‘Well, Ada, how are you, and how is your song?’

‘Well, Ada, how are you and how’s your song?’

‘Oh, I’m ready with mine, thank you, Miss Wynter; and there’s no need to ask you about yours.’

‘Oh, I’ve got mine ready, thank you, Miss Wynter; and you don’t need to worry about yours.’

288‘Good evening, Miss Dixon,’ here said Otho, and he too advanced, and shook hands with her. Ada looked both alarmed and conscious. He had never done this before—at least, in Magdalen’s presence.

288“Good evening, Miss Dixon,” Otho said, stepping forward to shake her hand. Ada appeared both startled and aware. He had never done this before—at least not in front of Magdalen.

‘So long as you are here,’ pursued Otho, addressing Ada, ‘things cannot go very far wrong.’

‘As long as you’re here,’ Otho continued, speaking to Ada, ‘things won’t go too wrong.’

‘Oh, Mr. Askam, what nonsense!’ said the girl, half-pleased, half-confused, and wholly astonished, at this public manifestation of favour and interest. She gave a furtive glance behind her, and was not displeased to find that the audience had been augmented by the arrival of more youths and maidens.

‘Oh, Mr. Askam, what nonsense!’ the girl exclaimed, feeling a mix of pleasure, confusion, and complete astonishment at this public display of attention. She glanced back briefly and was happy to see that the audience had grown with the arrival of more young people.

‘Otho,’ observed Magdalen, in her clear, low tones, ‘excuse me if I remind you that this room is set apart for those who take part in the performance, and I don’t think you ought to be here.’

‘Otho,’ Magdalen said, in her clear, soft voice, ‘sorry to point this out, but this room is reserved for those involved in the performance, and I don’t think you should be here.’

‘I’m going to take part in the performance,’ said Otho, throwing his head back, and flashing a curious glance upon her—a glance which Ada saw, and in her silly little soul at once decided that Otho was paying her more attention than was agreeable to Miss Wynter. That was delightful to her, and she simpered complacently.

“I’m going to join the performance,” Otho said, tilting his head back and giving her a curious look—a look that Ada noticed, and in her naive little heart, she immediately decided that Otho was paying her more attention than Miss Wynter would appreciate. That thrilled her, and she smiled to herself contentedly.

‘You!’ exclaimed Magdalen, who had also seen the glance, and who had hard work not to betray the tremulousness she felt.

‘You!’ exclaimed Magdalen, who had also caught the glance, and who struggled not to reveal the nervousness she felt.

‘Yes, of course,’ said Otho, carelessly. ‘What’s to prevent me if I choose?’

‘Yeah, of course,’ said Otho, casually. ‘What’s stopping me if I decide to?’

He brought forward a chair, and placed it for her with a polite bow, and a wave of his hand, inviting her to be seated. Magdalen behaved as if she were paralysed, as in truth she was, in a manner. She had absolutely no precedent from which to judge the meaning of Otho’s conduct just now. She had studied him, 289humoured him, flattered him, made him the object of her supreme interest and supreme attention, for more than five years; and within the last year, she had begun to confess that her pains had been in vain—that he had never intended to proceed to anything more than friendship, and was not likely now to change his mind. And then her own deeds had avenged themselves upon her, for in confessing this, she had suffered tortures, and in trying to act upon it, and to shake off her intimacy with him, she had found that she could not. He had made himself master of what heart she possessed. Her resistance this evening to a demand of his had cost her a pang, and this conduct of his, in consequence, bewildered her. She was thrown off her guard; she felt that she was groping in a fog, and she knew not how to battle with him. She repented her now, in her soul, of having thwarted him just to-night, since this was the way in which he chose to revenge himself. She could see nothing except to maintain an unruffled personal dignity, which she knew came easily to her, and, if necessary, to retire altogether from the arena. She was calculating altogether without her host in the matter, as Otho soon proved to her.

He brought over a chair, set it up for her with a polite bow, and waved his hand, inviting her to sit down. Magdalen acted as if she were frozen, which in a way, she was. She had no past experiences to help her understand Otho's behavior right now. For over five years, she had studied him, played along with him, flattered him, and made him the focus of her utmost interest and attention. In the past year, she'd started to accept that her efforts had been wasted—that he only wanted to be friends and wasn’t likely to change his mind. Her own actions had turned against her; realizing this had caused her pain, and when she tried to distance herself from him, she found it impossible. He had taken control of whatever affection she had. This evening, resisting one of his requests had hurt her, and his behavior as a result confused her. She felt off balance; it was like she was stumbling in a fog, unsure how to deal with him. She regretted thwarting him tonight, knowing this was how he chose to get back at her. All she could think to do was keep her cool and maintain her dignity, which came naturally to her, and if necessary, to completely withdraw. She was not considering Otho's feelings in this situation, as he soon made clear to her.

She took the chair he offered her, and sat down; and then Otho, taking no further present notice of her, turned to Ada, and, under Magdalen’s eyes, proceeded to inaugurate a flirtation with the young girl, in the most outrageously bad taste, and with a persistency and determination from which, as Magdalen very well saw, a more resolute girl than Ada could with difficulty have withdrawn herself. The only method of resistance would have been for the object of his attentions to close her lips, and entirely refuse to converse with him; and that, 290of course, was a method which did not for a moment occur to Ada, whose inflammable vanity, utterly unbalanced by common sense, took fire at his attentions, and construed them into proofs of the most flattering regard.

She took the chair he offered her and sat down; then Otho, completely ignoring her, turned to Ada and, under Magdalen’s watchful gaze, started to flirt with the young girl in the most tasteless way possible. His persistence and determination were such that, as Magdalen understood, a girl stronger than Ada would have found it hard to pull away. The only way to resist would have been for her to shut her mouth and refuse to engage in conversation with him, but of course, that method never crossed Ada's mind. Her easily ignited vanity, completely off balance due to common sense, flared up at his attention, interpreting it as evidence of deep affection.

Magdalen sat quite passive under this behaviour until the choir had gone to the concert-room, to sing their glee about ‘the oak and the ash, and the bonny ivy tree,’ and then she said, coldly and deliberately—

Magdalen sat quietly, watching this behavior until the choir moved to the concert room to sing their lively song about "the oak and the ash, and the pretty ivy tree." Then she spoke, coldly and deliberately—

‘Ada, I want to speak to you.’

‘Ada, I want to talk to you.’

‘Oh, never mind her!’ said Otho, carelessly, almost contemptuously. ‘A sermon should not come before a song, especially such a song as Miss Dixon is going to give us.’

‘Oh, never mind her!’ said Otho, casually, almost disrespectfully. ‘A sermon shouldn’t come before a song, especially one as great as the one Miss Dixon is about to give us.’

But old habit was yet strong in Ada. Never before had Miss Wynter addressed her without receiving instant and profound attention, and she received it now. Ada gave it almost instinctively.

But Ada was still strongly tied to her old habits. Never before had Miss Wynter spoken to her without getting immediate and deep attention, and she got that attention now. Ada responded almost instinctively.

‘What is it, Miss Wynter?’ she asked.

‘What’s wrong, Miss Wynter?’ she asked.

‘Only this, that I don’t know what Mr. Askam means by behaving as he is doing, and I am quite sure you do not; but one thing is certain,—that Mr. Roger Camm will be here directly, and I would advise you to moderate your transports, and behave a little more like a reasonable being before he comes.’

‘Only this: I don’t understand what Mr. Askam means by acting the way he is, and I’m pretty sure you don’t either. But one thing is clear—Mr. Roger Camm will be here soon, and I suggest you tone down your excitement and act a bit more rationally before he arrives.’

‘Roger Camm, indeed!’ exclaimed Ada, nettled. ‘He’s not my master yet, nor ever will be, Miss Wynter. He may come twenty times for aught I care.’

‘Roger Camm, seriously!’ Ada exclaimed, annoyed. ‘He’s not my boss yet, and he never will be, Miss Wynter. He can come twenty times for all I care.’

Never before had she addressed Magdalen in such a tone. It would appear that the latter was in earnest in her remonstrance, for she now appealed to Otho.

Never before had she talked to Magdalen like this. It seemed that she was serious in her complaint, as she now turned to Otho for support.

‘Listen to me, Otho. If you are conducting yourself in this way in order to vex me, you have quite succeeded. 291I’m ready to own it, and I will give you whatever explanation you like after this is over; but for heaven’s sake go back into the concert-room before Roger Camm comes. You have no right to behave as you are doing, and he will very speedily let you know that he thinks so.’

‘Listen to me, Otho. If you're acting this way to annoy me, you’ve really succeeded. 291I’ll admit it, and I’ll give you any explanation you want once this is over; but for heaven’s sake, go back into the concert room before Roger Camm arrives. You have no right to act like this, and he will quickly make it clear that he thinks so.’

‘Right!’ exclaimed Otho, with a laugh. ‘I never ask about right. I do what I have a fancy for.’

“Right!” Otho laughed. “I never worry about what's right. I just do what I feel like.”

‘Pray what harm can Roger say of me?’ said Ada pettishly.

“Honestly, what bad thing can Roger say about me?” Ada said, annoyed.

‘I would rather ask, what good he can say of you, if you let him see you making yourself ridiculous in this fashion. In any case, you belong to him, and——’

‘I would rather ask, what good can he say about you if you let him see you making a fool of yourself like this? Anyway, you belong to him, and——’

‘Not yet!’ exclaimed both Otho and Ada in one voice. Magdalen looked at them both, and showed what was with her a rare sign, betokening strong emotion—a heightened colour in her cheeks.

“Not yet!” Otho and Ada exclaimed together. Magdalen looked at them and showed a rare sign of strong emotion—a flush in her cheeks.

‘Otho,’ she said, slowly and deliberately, and with a glitter in her eyes, ‘I believe you are a downright bad man; and, Ada, I am certain now that you are a complete fool. You are both doing what you will rue to the last day of your lives.’ Magdalen spoke with a suppressed passion, so unusual with her as to cause her physical pain in the effort to control it—passion which would have astounded Otho now, if he had not been too angrily determined to do his own way to heed her.

‘Otho,’ she said, slowly and deliberately, her eyes shining with intensity, ‘I genuinely believe you’re a terrible person; and, Ada, I’m convinced now that you’re a total fool. You’re both making choices that you’ll regret for the rest of your lives.’ Magdalen spoke with a restrained anger, which was so unusual for her that it caused her physical pain to keep it in check—an intensity that would have shocked Otho now, if he hadn’t been too angrily focused on doing things his own way to listen to her.

‘To the last day of your lives,’ she repeated. ‘But I have spoken, and I leave it between you. I wash my hands of you both.’

‘To the last day of your lives,’ she repeated. ‘But I’ve said what I needed to say, and I’m leaving it up to you. I wash my hands of both of you.’

She got up, and went to another chair at the extreme end of the room, and seating herself at the table, rested her chin on her hand, and fixed her eyes on the floor. Otho whispered something to Ada, who was not quite so 292happy as she had been, now that she had heard the denunciations of Magdalen. While he stooped towards her, and she was laughing in a nervously pleased manner at his words, the suddenly opened door let in a louder burst of music from the front. It was closed again.

She got up and moved to another chair at the far end of the room. Sitting at the table, she rested her chin on her hand and stared at the floor. Otho whispered something to Ada, who wasn’t as happy as she had been after hearing Magdalen's accusations. As he leaned toward her and she nervously laughed at what he said, the door swung open suddenly, allowing a loud burst of music from the front. It closed again.

‘Oh, I’m not so late, after all,’ began Roger Camm’s voice, and then he came to a dead stop, looking from one to the other, speechless. Otho, who was leaning over the back of Ada’s chair, raised his head as Roger entered, and looked at him with the disagreeable smile which showed his white teeth and his frowning brows.

‘Oh, I’m not so late after all,’ Roger Camm said, but then he suddenly stopped, looking from one person to another, speechless. Otho, who was leaning over the back of Ada’s chair, lifted his head when Roger walked in and gave him an unpleasant smile that revealed his white teeth and furrowed brows.

‘Good evening, Camm,’ he said, carelessly, and in so condescending a tone that Magdalen looked up.

‘Good evening, Camm,’ he said casually, and in such a condescending tone that Magdalen looked up.

Roger advanced a step.

Roger took a step forward.

‘What does this mean?’ he asked, and his hands had clenched themselves, and his face had grown pale.

‘What does this mean?’ he asked, his hands clenched and his face pale.

‘What does what mean?’ asked Ada, laughing flippantly, to conceal her dismay.

“What does that even mean?” Ada asked, laughing casually to hide her discomfort.

‘What are you doing here?’ asked Roger, standing directly in front of Otho, and looking at him with a frown as black as night.

‘What are you doing here?’ Roger asked, standing right in front of Otho and looking at him with a frown as dark as night.

‘What I please,’ replied Otho, insolently, and not raising himself from his too familiar attitude.

“What I want,” Otho replied rudely, still not bothering to change his overly casual position.

‘That is an odd answer to give me,’ observed Roger, incisively, ‘when you are apparently amusing yourself with my future wife.’

"That’s a strange response to give me," Roger pointed out sharply, "when you’re clearly having fun with my future wife."

‘Roger!’ exclaimed Ada, flushing fiercely, and speaking in a choked voice.

‘Roger!’ Ada exclaimed, her face turning bright red, and her voice coming out choked.

‘Ha, ha!’ laughed Otho.

“Ha, ha!” Otho laughed.

At this juncture Magdalen again rose, and came forward once more. She was pale even to her lips, and she walked up to Roger Camm, laid her hand upon his arm, and said—

At this moment, Magdalen got up again and moved forward. She was pale even to her lips, and she walked up to Roger Camm, placed her hand on his arm, and said—

293‘Mr. Camm, you must listen to me. I believe I am the cause of this scene, but I swear it is without fault of mine that it has arisen. He wished me to promise him, earlier in the evening, when I was at his house, that I would let him hand me on to the stage when our song came, and said he would remain in this room while I was here. I said he had nothing to do with the concert, and that I would not consent to it. He replied that he would have his revenge—very manly and nice of him, of course. I suppose this is it, and I must say it seems pitiful to me. If I had known, nothing would have induced me to come here. I can only say he is beside himself, and——’

293 “Mr. Camm, you need to hear me out. I think I’m the reason for this situation, but I promise it's not my fault that it happened. Earlier in the evening, when I was at his place, he asked me to promise that I would let him take me on stage when it was time for our song, and he mentioned he would stay in this room while I was here. I told him he had nothing to do with the concert, and I wouldn't agree to it. He responded that he would get his revenge—very brave and charming of him, obviously. I guess this is it, and honestly, it seems pathetic to me. If I had known, I would never have come here. All I can say is he’s completely out of control, and—”

‘That will scarcely do,’ said Roger, turning away. ‘He is not acknowledged as a lunatic yet, nor shut up, whatever he ought to be, and I will thank him——’

‘That won’t really work,’ said Roger, turning away. ‘He isn’t considered a lunatic yet, nor is he locked up, no matter what he should be, and I’ll thank him——’

Here the door again opened, and all the performers came into the room. Magdalen said imploringly to Roger—

Here the door opened again, and all the performers came into the room. Magdalen said urgently to Roger—

‘Please go and play the prelude. I will make him behave himself.’

‘Please go and play the prelude. I will make him act right.’

There was no time to be lost, and Roger, after hesitating a second or two, followed her directions. Magdalen turned to Otho. For once she found him deaf and senseless to her words. She bade him go to the concert-room. He flatly refused to do so, with a bow and a smile. She said she would not go in herself, if he did not do as she told him; to which he replied, that in that case he would himself go forward, and say that since Miss Wynter was in a bad temper and refused to sing, he offered himself as a substitute. All this passed in low tones, the pantomime being eagerly watched by those who had come in, and who could see the gestures of the speakers and their faces, without hearing their words.

There was no time to waste, and Roger, after pausing for a moment, followed her instructions. Magdalen turned to Otho. For once, she found him unresponsive to her words. She told him to go to the concert room. He flatly refused, giving a bow and a smile. She said she wouldn’t go in herself if he didn’t do as she asked; to which he replied that in that case, he would go up and say that since Miss Wynter was in a bad mood and refused to sing, he would step in as a replacement. All of this happened in hushed tones, with onlookers who had just entered eagerly observing the gestures and expressions of the speakers without hearing their conversation.

294The man’s vindictive determination prevailed. If he were mad there was method in his madness. He was prepared to throw all appearances to the winds, and to say or do whatever came uppermost. Magdalen was not; and she had little time in which to decide. Otho offered his arm to Ada, and they went on to the stage in the order before spoken of.

294The man's relentless need for revenge won out. If he was crazy, there was a reason behind it. He was ready to disregard all appearances and say or do anything that popped into his mind. Magdalen wasn't, and she had little time to make a choice. Otho offered his arm to Ada, and they approached the stage in the order mentioned earlier.

When they all returned to the ante-room, Ada was more uneasy and less triumphant than she had been; and greatly embarrassed too, by Otho’s marked attentions in the face of the other performers, who, so far from being awestruck at the distinction conferred upon her, seemed to be tittering amongst themselves at the absurdity of the whole affair.

When they all got back to the waiting room, Ada felt more anxious and less victorious than before; she was also really embarrassed by Otho’s obvious affection in front of the other performers, who, instead of being impressed by the honor she received, seemed to be whispering among themselves about how ridiculous the whole situation was.

Roger walked up to Ada, and asked her gravely and quietly if she had to sing again.

Roger approached Ada and quietly asked her if she had to sing again.

‘No, Roger,’ said she, in a subdued voice.

‘No, Roger,’ she said in a quiet voice.

‘Then I think you had better let me take you home,’ he said gently, and offered her his arm. Ada took it instantly.

‘Then I think you should let me take you home,’ he said gently, and offered her his arm. Ada took it right away.

‘Oh, nonsense!’ began Otho. ‘We can’t do with that. She——’

‘Oh, nonsense!’ started Otho. ‘We can’t deal with that. She——’

‘Be good enough to stand out of the way,’ said Roger, fixing his eyes upon him with a steady look that boded anything but peace between them in the future. ‘I will take Miss Dixon home now. There has been foolery enough to-night. I will settle with you to-morrow.’

‘Please step aside,’ said Roger, locking eyes with him in a way that suggested trouble ahead for their relationship. ‘I’m taking Miss Dixon home now. We've had enough nonsense for one night. I’ll deal with you tomorrow.’

This promise was given heartily enough, if in a low voice. Otho, with a sneering laugh, let him pass, and then turned to Magdalen.

This promise was given wholeheartedly, though in a quiet voice. Otho, with a mocking laugh, let him go past, and then turned to Magdalen.

‘I suppose you are not too overcome to go into the other room,’ he said. ‘Shall I take you there?’

"I guess you’re not too shaken up to go into the other room," he said. "Do you want me to take you there?"

‘I shall go when I am ready,’ replied Magdalen, 295coldly. ‘You are at liberty to go as soon as ever you please.’

‘I’ll leave when I'm ready,’ Magdalen replied coldly. ‘You can go whenever you want.’

‘Not I!’ said he, throwing himself into a chair near to her. ‘I’ve worked hard enough to get your society. I’m not going to quit it the instant I have secured it.’

‘Not me!’ he said, throwing himself into a chair next to her. ‘I’ve worked too hard to be around you. I’m not going to give it up the moment I finally have it.’

Here the choir were again summoned to the front, and they were left alone. Otho had spoken of having worked hard to obtain Magdalen’s company, but he sat in silence till towards the end of the chorus, when, as it was the last thing in the first part of the concert, Magdalen rose, and began to gather up her shawl.

Here the choir was called to the front again, and they were left alone. Otho had mentioned that he worked hard to get Magdalen to join him, but he sat quietly until the end of the chorus, when, since it was the last part of the concert's first half, Magdalen stood up and started to gather her shawl.

‘Now I shall go,’ she remarked.

"Now I’m going to leave," she said.

‘All right!’ said he. ‘But listen to me, Magdalen; you must let me see you home, and I’ll tell you the meaning of this.’

‘All right!’ he said. ‘But listen, Magdalen; you have to let me walk you home, and I’ll explain what this is all about.’

‘As if I required to know the meaning of it!’ she said, bitterly. ‘It is pure malice and viciousness on your part, Otho. Meaning, indeed!’

‘As if I needed to know what it means!’ she said, bitterly. ‘It’s just pure malice and cruelty from you, Otho. Meaning, really!’

‘You know nothing in the world about it.’

‘You don’t know anything about it.’

‘I cannot talk about it now. I am not going to enter into an argument with you. You have made me feel ill already.’

‘I can't talk about it right now. I'm not going to get into an argument with you. You've already made me feel unwell.’

‘Then settle matters by promising that I shall go home with you; or I vow you shall hear me in this very room. I intend to have it out with you to-night, do you hear?’

‘Then let's make a deal: promise that I’ll go home with you; otherwise, I swear you’ll hear me right here. I plan to confront you tonight, do you get that?’

‘Very well—as we go home,’ said Magdalen, very coldly.

‘Alright—let’s head home,’ said Magdalen, very coldly.

And, as the door opened to admit the returning performers, and the interval had begun, they took their way to the concert-room, and joined their party.

And as the door opened to let in the returning performers, and the break had started, they headed to the concert room and joined their group.

296

CHAPTER 26

HER HEART’S DESIRE

When the Thorsgarth carriage had driven away, and the Balder Hall one came up, Otho handed Magdalen in, followed her, shut the window, and turned to her. After the bright light around the concert-room door, they seemed suddenly to plunge into utter and outer darkness, and Magdalen was glad of it, for she would not have had Otho see her face now for a great deal of money,—perhaps not even if his seeing it would have secured to her the object for which she had toiled so long and so unsuccessfully—the position of his wife. She did not know what he was going to say to her, but she believed she could guess. She believed that the new line she had lately taken towards him—to-night, and on one or two other occasions recently—had so angered his imperious and exacting temper that he was now going to tell her that their friendship was at an end, unless she would submit to take a lower position with regard to him than she had yet done. She knew—she had been so unhappy as to have to consider the subject, in reckoning with herself about Otho and his ‘intentions’—she knew that she had no ‘dishonourable’ proposal to fear from him. She had maintained always a footing distinctly forbidding such possibilities; but she 297dreaded and feared that he had shaken off what influence she had had over him—that he found he could exist without the counsel and advice for which he had often come to her, and which he professed, had often been of service to him. She believed he was angry that she had dared to thwart him in a whim which he considered to be harmless, and a kind of amusing joke, and that after making the bizarre and humiliating exhibition of himself, her, and Ada, which he had accomplished this evening, he was now going to let her understand that he was about to shake off her influence once and for all. And what was it that she experienced in this idea? Scarcely what might have been expected. Neither anger, contempt, nor indignation, but grief, sorrow, soreness; a yearning unwillingness to part, and a dread of the days when she should not see him; an almost passionate speculation as to whether she could not concede something—keep the man at her side, somehow.

When the Thorsgarth carriage drove away and the Balder Hall one arrived, Otho helped Magdalen inside, followed her, closed the window, and turned to her. After the bright light by the concert-room door, they seemed to plunge into complete darkness, and Magdalen was relieved by it, as she wouldn’t have wanted Otho to see her face right now for all the money in the world—maybe not even if his seeing it would guarantee her the one thing she had worked so hard and so unsuccessfully for—the position of his wife. She wasn’t sure what he would say to her, but she thought she could guess. She felt that the new attitude she'd taken toward him—tonight, and on a couple of other recent occasions—had angered his demanding and exacting nature so much that he was now going to tell her their friendship was over unless she agreed to take a lower position with him than she had before. She knew—she had been unhappy enough to consider it, as she reflected on Otho and his ‘intentions’—that she had nothing to fear from him regarding any ‘dishonorable’ proposal. She had always maintained a boundary that clearly ruled out such possibilities; but she dreaded that he had shaken off the influence she once had over him—that he realized he could get by without the guidance and advice for which he had often sought her out and which he claimed had often helped him. She believed he was upset that she had dared to oppose him in a whim he thought was harmless and just a bit of fun, and that after the bizarre and humiliating scene he had caused with himself, her, and Ada that evening, he was now going to let her know he planned to cut off her influence for good. And what did she feel about this idea? Hardly what one might expect. Not anger, contempt, or indignation, but grief, sorrow, and a painful reluctance to part ways; a strong fear of the days when she wouldn’t see him; a nearly desperate hope that she could give in somehow—keep the man by her side.

Thus she was glad when the darkness hid her face. He could not see the thrill that shot through her, as she wondered what the next half hour was to bring forth for her, and she managed to control her voice, and to say calmly—

Thus she was glad when the darkness hid her face. He couldn't see the thrill that raced through her as she wondered what the next half hour would bring for her, and she managed to control her voice and said calmly—

‘Pray be quick. I do not know why I have granted you this favour at all. It is far beyond your deserts.’

‘Please hurry. I don’t know why I’ve given you this favor at all. It’s way more than you deserve.’

‘As for that, there may be two opinions. If you’d heard me out to-night, instead of pouncing upon me as you did——’

‘Regarding that, there could be two views. If you had listened to me tonight instead of jumping on me like you did——’

‘Do not allude to that. It is over, and I have not repented my refusal to you. It was quite obvious what people thought when you appeared with that girl on your arm. Not for worlds would I have put myself into such a position.’

‘Don't mention that. It's done, and I haven't regretted saying no to you. It was pretty clear what people thought when you showed up with that girl by your side. I wouldn't have put myself in that situation for anything.’

298‘Position—position! You spit out that word just as women do when they want to make out that their dearest friend is doing something bad. I’ve heard that your friendship is a dangerous kind of thing, Magdalen, but I have never heeded such reports. I don’t know whether they are true or not, but I know you have often talked a lot about friendship, and the duty of sticking to your friend when you have got one. I wondered whether you dared show every one that you were my friend to-night.’

298 “Position—position! You throw around that word just like women do when they want to imply that their closest friend is up to something shady. I’ve heard that your friendship is a risky business, Magdalen, but I’ve never paid attention to those rumors. I don’t know if they’re true or not, but I do remember you often talking about friendship and the responsibility of standing by your friend when you have one. I was curious if you were bold enough to show everyone that you were my friend tonight.”

‘Absurd! To show myself your friend in that fashion means one of two things—either that I am engaged to be married to you, or else that I show myself a bold, vulgar woman, whom any other man might well be afraid to marry. That is not friendship; it is senseless bravado; it is being loud and fast, and all to no purpose. Such a proceeding could serve no possible end.’

"That's ridiculous! To act like your friend in that way means one of two things—either that I'm engaged to marry you, or that I come off as a reckless, trashy woman that any decent man would hesitate to marry. That's not friendship; it's pointless swagger; it's being flashy and reckless, and for what? Such behavior won't achieve anything."

‘I know that. Do you think I am a fool?’ said he. ‘But when you began to pitch into me, without losing any time, you made me so wild, that I was resolved to pay you out, cost what it might. Magdalen——’ his voice sank, and it thrilled through her, and with it a sense of dread and terror, and the miserable consciousness that she, who had so long contrived to have the reins in her own hands, was now the one to be dominated with bit and bridle, and made to turn this way and that, at the will of another. She listened, stooping a little forward, in a crouching attitude, waiting to hear her doom. ‘I’ve got what they call a bad character. Whatever it is, good or bad, it is a pretty correct estimate they have made of me. They’ll tell you that I drink, and I dice, and I bet. So I do, and like them all; and, of course, they’ll tell you I’m no fitting husband for a decent woman. As for decent, I know nothing; but 299from what I’ve seen of women, I should judge it wanted a bold one to undertake me. If you would, Magdalen—Magdalen! I don’t say I’d make you happy, for I know I should make you miserable, but whatever I seemed—I can’t always answer for myself—whatever I seemed, I’d love you to the end of my life, ten times better than I do now. Dare you do it?’

“I know that. Do you think I’m an idiot?” he said. “But when you started to attack me without wasting any time, you drove me so crazy that I was determined to get back at you, no matter the cost. Magdalen—” his voice dropped, sending a thrill through her, along with a sense of dread and fear, and the miserable awareness that she, who had so long managed to be in control, was now the one to be led around and forced to conform, at someone else’s will. She listened, leaning slightly forward in a crouched position, waiting to hear her fate. “I’ve got what people call a bad reputation. Whatever it is, good or bad, they’ve got a pretty accurate view of me. They’ll tell you that I drink, and I gamble, and I bet. I do, just like everyone else; and of course, they’ll tell you I’m not a suitable husband for a decent woman. As for decent, I don’t know anything about that; but from what I’ve seen of women, I’d guess it would take a bold one to take me on. If you would, Magdalen—*Magdalen*! I won’t say I’d make you happy, because I know I’d make you miserable, but whatever I appeared to be—I can’t always vouch for myself—whatever I appeared to be, I’d love you for the rest of my life, ten times more than I do now. Would you dare to do it?”

Silence. The carriage rolled softly on over the snowy road. Otho had seized hold of her two hands. His face she could not see, but she heard his breath, laboured and heavy. A very strange, wild sensation surged through her whole being. As in a flash of lightning, in a kind of revelation, she seemed to see all the terrible possibilities of the dim future—all that could be implied by his ‘dare you do it?’ He did not urge her when she did not answer; his passion seemed to have softened into patience. He waited and waited for her to reply.

Silence. The carriage glided gently over the snowy road. Otho had taken her hands in his. She couldn’t see his face, but she could hear his breath, labored and heavy. A strange, wild feeling washed over her. In a flash, like a lightning bolt, she seemed to glimpse all the frightening possibilities of the uncertain future—all that could come from his 'dare you do it?' He didn’t push her when she remained silent; his intensity seemed to have turned into patience. He waited and waited for her to say something.

‘Otho!’—her face almost touched his as she spoke—‘I know what you are. I have been trying to tear you out of my heart. I did not want you there. I cannot kill the love I have for you. I dare do anything for you.’

‘Otho!’—her face almost brushed against his as she spoke—‘I know who you are. I've been trying to get you out of my heart. I didn't want you there. I can't get rid of the love I have for you. I would do anything for you.’

As she ceased to speak, their lips met in a clinging kiss—a kiss which bound their two fates together from henceforth, for evermore, and which made her heart beat chokingly with terror and passion, but which was utterly devoid of the joy and springing rapture it might have had. When Magdalen said, ‘I know what you are,’ she spoke the truth. She was nearly a year older than he was, and had all her life seen very clearly out of her passive eyes. When he said, ‘Dare you do it?’ that meant, and she knew that it meant, not that he was 300going to give up his evil ways for her sake, and try to become mild and human and gentle, and a fitting husband for a civilised lady, but that she accepted his evil ways along with himself, and endured them as best she might.

As she stopped speaking, their lips met in a lingering kiss—a kiss that tied their two destinies together from that moment on, forever, and made her heart race with a mix of fear and passion, but was completely lacking in the joy and excitement it could have held. When Magdalen said, ‘I know what you are,’ she was telling the truth. She was almost a year older than he was and had always seen things clearly through her calm eyes. When he asked, ‘Dare you do it?’ that meant, and she understood that it meant, not that he would give up his bad habits for her and try to become kind, humane, gentle, and a suitable husband for a civilized woman, but that she accepted his flaws along with him and dealt with them as best as she could.

They sat silent for a while after this, till at last he said—

They sat quietly for a bit after this, until finally he said—

‘Magdalen!’

‘Magdalen!’

‘Well?’

'So?'

‘You are not a good young woman, you know. You have not always stuck to people as you promised you would. They say—every one says—that you jilted Michael Langstroth,—did not keep your promises to him, you know.’

‘You’re not a good young woman, you know. You haven’t always been loyal to people like you promised you would. Everyone says that you dumped Michael Langstroth—you didn’t keep your promises to him, you know.’

‘They say what is quite true; and Michael Langstroth may thank me if I did jilt him. He was not made for me, nor I for him. I daresay he knows it by now.’

‘They say something that's absolutely true; and Michael Langstroth can thank me if I ended things with him. He wasn't right for me, and I wasn't right for him. I suppose he realizes that now.’

‘He took his dismissal,’ pursued Otho, with a sneer, ‘and never raised his hand. But let me advise you not to try that game with me, or there might be murder done, or something as bad. I’m not Michael Langstroth. Do you understand?’

‘He accepted his dismissal,’ continued Otho, with a smirk, ‘and didn’t lift a finger. But let me warn you not to play that game with me, or things could get really ugly, maybe even deadly. I’m not Michael Langstroth. Do you get it?’

He spoke in a fierce whisper, and in Magdalen’s laugh, as she answered him, there was a hysterical sound.

He spoke in a fierce whisper, and in Magdalen's laugh, as she replied to him, there was a hysterical quality.

‘Do you suppose I don’t know that! For every one of Michael Langstroth’s good qualities, you have half a dozen bad ones. If you wasted your whole life in trying, you could never get as much goodness into your whole body as he has in his little finger; and oh, how tired I was of it—how tired I was, before it was all over.’

‘Do you think I don’t know that! For every one of Michael Langstroth’s good qualities, you have six bad ones. If you spent your entire life trying, you could never match the goodness he has in just his little finger; and oh, I was so tired of it—how tired I was, before it was all over.’

‘H’m! Well, I can promise that you shall never tire of my oppressive goodness and piety—that’s all.’

‘H’m! Well, I can promise that you’ll never get tired of my overwhelming kindness and devotion—that’s all.’

‘I know you are a complete pagan; sometimes I think I am too. There’s one thing, Otho—you must not ask 301me to marry you yet; my aunt would faint at the idea that I was engaged to you, and I am not going to tell her, and leave her, and break her heart. Do you understand?’

‘I know you’re totally into paganism; sometimes I think I am too. There’s one thing, Otho—you can’t ask me to marry you yet; my aunt would freak out at the thought of me being engaged to you, and I’m not going to tell her, leave her, and break her heart. Do you get it?’

‘I understand that you think more of that old woman than of any one in the world,’ said Otho, surlily, ‘whatever you may profess; but I suppose you must have your way. And, Magdalen’—he dropped his voice—‘confess that you were worsted to-night. You found your master.’

“I get that you care more about that old woman than anyone else in the world,” Otho said grumpily, “whatever you say; but I guess you’ll do what you want. And, Magdalen”—he lowered his voice—“admit that you were defeated tonight. You met your match.”

‘If I did, he might have been more generous. It was an odious thing that you did, to flout me, and openly play the gallant to a little chit who has always looked up to me with reverence. I can never have anything more to say to little Ada, now; and I can tell you, the child was almost my only amusement. I don’t know who will afford me any entertainment now.’

‘If I had, he might have been more generous. What you did was terrible, to disrespect me and openly act charming with a little girl who has always admired me. I can never speak to little Ada again, and I can tell you, she was almost my only source of fun. I don’t know who will entertain me now.’

‘I will,’ said Otho, with generous promptitude.

"I will," said Otho, eagerly and generously.

‘You can’t. Here we are, and it is snowing, actually,’ she added, as she let down the glass, and looked out. ‘Heavy snow! How on earth will you get home?’

‘You can’t. Here we are, and it’s actually snowing,’ she said, lowering the glass and looking outside. ‘It’s really coming down! How are you going to get home?’

‘I’ll walk, of course,’ said Otho, jumping out, and holding out his hand to her.

“I'll walk, of course,” Otho said, jumping out and reaching his hand out to her.

‘Walk!’ repeated Magdalen, pausing before she got out, to expostulate with him—‘walk over three miles in this driving snow—and on such a road! Indeed, you must not. If you wait, they will get you a gig, or a dogcart, or something; it will be lighter than the brougham, and you could put it up at your place till to-morrow.’

‘Walk!’ repeated Magdalen, stopping before she got out to argue with him—‘walk over three miles in this heavy snow—and on such a road! Honestly, you can't. If you wait, they’ll get you a horse-drawn carriage, or a dog cart, or something; it’ll be lighter than the brougham, and you can park it at your place until tomorrow.’

‘I’ll walk, I tell you. Come out; you’ll get your death of cold, sitting there,’ said Otho, gruffly and impatiently. ‘What’s a few flakes of snow to me, now? Haven’t I been in a fever all night? I tell you, I want to work it off, so let me alone.’

"I'll walk, I'm telling you. Come on out; you'll freeze to death sitting there," Otho said roughly and with irritation. "What are a few snowflakes to me right now? I've been burning up with a fever all night. I want to work it off, so just leave me alone."

302She had got out of the carriage, and they stood on the steps. She was going to expostulate again, but Otho told the men to drive to the stables, he was going to walk home; and they, nothing willing to turn out again on such a night,—a contingency which they had already discussed,—obeyed with alacrity. The two figures, dark and shrouded, stood within the porch, and Magdalen stretched out her hand towards the bell.

302She had gotten out of the carriage, and they stood on the steps. She was about to protest again, but Otho told the men to drive to the stables because he was going to walk home; and they, not wanting to head out again on such a night—a situation they had already talked about—complied willingly. The two dark, shrouded figures stood in the porch, and Magdalen reached out her hand towards the bell.

‘Stop a minute!’ said Otho. ‘Heugh! what a wind!’ as a screaming blast from the north-west whistled past the vestibule.

‘Hold on a minute!’ said Otho. ‘Wow! what a wind!’ as a howling gust from the northwest whistled past the entrance.

‘Otho, you must not walk home——’

‘Otho, you can’t walk home—’

‘Be quiet, I tell you; let me alone! If I’ve a fancy, I’ll sleep in the vestibule, or anywhere I choose. Now, Magdalen,’—he seized her hands in a grasp that hurt them,—‘swear that you will not go back from what you have said to-night’

‘Be quiet, I’m telling you; leave me alone! If I want to, I’ll sleep in the hallway or anywhere I want. Now, Magdalen,’—he grabbed her hands in a grip that hurt them,—‘swear that you won’t go back on what you said tonight.’

‘I swear I will not, Otho.’

"I promise I won't, Otho."

‘And that when the time comes—we shall both know when it does—you’ll marry me, and follow me, as truly as I’ll go on loving you.’

‘And when the time comes—we’ll both know it—you’ll marry me and be with me, just like I’ll keep loving you.’

‘Yes, I swear I will.’

"Yeah, I promise I will."

‘And that whatever happens, you are mine—you don’t cut yourself adrift from me as you did from Michael Langstroth.’

‘And no matter what happens, you’re mine—you won’t separate yourself from me like you did with Michael Langstroth.’

‘There is no need for me to swear that, for I could not, if I would.’

'There's no need for me to swear that, because I couldn't even if I wanted to.'

‘All right! give me a kiss, and let me get home.’

‘All right! Give me a kiss, and let me head home.’

Magdalen put her two hands on his shoulders, and said—

Magdalen placed both her hands on his shoulders and said—

‘I have sworn a good many things to you; I want you to swear nothing to me; but remember this, whatever wrong you do me, directly or indirectly, from this time 303forward, you do to your wife, for you are mine now, as much as I am yours. Good night!’

‘I’ve promised you a lot of things; I don’t want you to promise me anything. But remember this: whatever harm you cause me, directly or indirectly, from now on, you’re doing it to your wife, because you belong to me now, just as much as I belong to you. Good night!’

She kissed him on his mouth, and was turning away. Otho suddenly put his arm about her neck, laid his head for a moment on her breast, and said in a rough, broken voice—

She kissed him on the lips and started to turn away. Otho suddenly wrapped his arm around her neck, rested his head against her chest for a moment, and said in a rough, shaky voice—

‘You have been very good to me, and very patient with me, Magdalen. You’ll get your reward, I hope.’

‘You’ve been really great to me and super patient, Magdalen. I hope you’ll be rewarded for it.’

Then he turned on his heel, rammed his cap on to his head, and plunged into the darkness and the snow, which drove blindingly in his face.

Then he pivoted on his heel, shoved his cap onto his head, and plunged into the darkness and the snow, which blasted into his face.

He had chosen to walk—persisted in walking, perhaps with some idea of cooling, in the wintry blast, the fever of his hot heart; for it was hot, and it beat and tossed with restless pain.

He decided to walk—kept walking, maybe hoping that the cold winter wind would cool down the fever of his pounding heart; because it was hot, and it beat wildly with restless pain.

‘The biggest throw I ever made,’ he muttered to himself, as he passed out at the Balder Hall gate, and emerged in the tempest of the open road. ‘Will she be staunch, I wonder? I believe she will. We’ve been driven together, if ever two lost souls were, and——’

‘The biggest throw I ever made,’ he muttered to himself as he collapsed at the Balder Hall gate and stepped out into the storm of the open road. ‘I wonder if she'll be loyal? I believe she will. We’ve been brought together, if ever two lost souls were, and——’

Here he was obliged to give his undivided attention to keeping the right road. Thorsgarth was but three miles away from Balder Hall, even by the roundabout way of the high road. It had been a little after eleven when Otho had turned away from Miss Strangforth’s door; it was nearly two when at last Gilbert let him in at the side door of his own house; and he entered, pallid, gasping, and scarce able to stand, covered all over with snow, and shading his blinded eyes from the light.

Here he had to focus completely on staying on the right path. Thorsgarth was only three miles from Balder Hall, even by the long way along the main road. It was just after eleven when Otho had left Miss Strangforth’s door; it was almost two by the time Gilbert finally let him in through the side door of his house. He came in pale, gasping, barely able to stand, covered in snow, and shielding his eyes from the bright light.

‘Good heavens, man! where have you been; and what have you been doing? I was just thinking of rousing the house, and sending relays of men after you, with lanterns.’

“Good grief, man! Where have you been, and what have you been up to? I was just about to wake everyone and send groups of men after you with lanterns.”

304‘I’ve been doing my courting,’ said Otho, pulling off his overcoat, and shaking himself; ‘and since winning the lady, I’ve had to do battle with the storm. Have you got a good fire in there, and something to drink? It’s not weather for a dog to be out in.’

304‘I’ve been dating,’ said Otho, taking off his overcoat and shaking himself off; ‘and since winning the girl, I’ve had to fight through the storm. Do you have a nice fire going inside and something to drink? It’s not the kind of weather for anyone to be outside.’

‘Which lady have you been honouring with your proposals?’ inquired Gilbert drily.

"Which lady have you been flattering with your proposals?" Gilbert asked dryly.

‘Which? Why, there is only one, and that’s Magdalen.’

‘Which? Well, there’s just one, and that’s Magdalen.’

‘Oh! It is a pity you did not manage to let other people understand that as clearly as you seem to do yourself.’

‘Oh! It's a shame you didn't manage to make other people understand that as clearly as you seem to understand it yourself.’

‘Come, don’t be crusty, Gilbert,’ said he, suddenly, and without his usual sullenness. ‘You know I have been wondering for a long time if I should do this; and now that it’s done, by Jove, you don’t seem to think it makes any difference to a fellow! I thought you would shake hands, and wish me joy at any rate.’

‘Come on, don’t be grumpy, Gilbert,’ he said suddenly, without his usual gloom. ‘You know I’ve been thinking for a while about whether I should do this, and now that it’s done, seriously, you don’t seem to think it changes anything for me! I thought you would at least shake my hand and congratulate me.’

Gilbert was a little time silent before he answered. Then he said—

Gilbert was silent for a moment before he replied. Then he said—

‘I can do that, if you like, and do it honestly. I’ve no objection to shake hands with you, and I would rather you met with joy than sorrow; but’—with a sudden change of tone—‘why did you spoil everything by making that hideous exhibition of yourself to-night? Why could you not tame Magdalen, if she wants taming, without embroiling yourself with half a dozen other people? It is too stupid!’

"I can do that if you want, and I'll be honest about it. I have no problem shaking hands with you, and I’d prefer you find happiness instead of sadness; but"—with a sudden change in tone—"why did you ruin everything by showing such an ugly side of yourself tonight? Why couldn't you handle Magdalen, if she needs handling, without getting mixed up with half a dozen other people? It's so ridiculous!"

It was not by reproaches like these that Gilbert had got and maintained his power over Otho, but something to-night seemed to drive the words out of him, whether he wished to utter them or not. Otho did not seem inclined to quarrel.

It wasn't through accusations like these that Gilbert gained and kept his power over Otho, but something tonight seemed to force the words out of him, whether he wanted to say them or not. Otho didn't seem interested in arguing.

305‘What does it matter?’ he said, tolerantly. ‘Let me alone. It will all blow over.’

305 "What does it matter?" he said, calmly. "Just leave me alone. It'll all pass."

‘It will not blow over!’ said Gilbert, almost passionately. ‘Do you suppose that Roger Camm will put up with such treatment? He was perfectly frantic, and you will have to reckon with him yet——’

‘It’s not going to blow over!’ said Gilbert, almost passionately. ‘Do you really think Roger Camm will tolerate this kind of treatment? He was absolutely furious, and you’ll have to deal with him yet——’

‘I’m quite ready,’ said Otho, scowling suddenly. ‘He had better mind what he is about, in calling me to account, that’s all.’

“I’m all set,” Otho said, suddenly frowning. “He better watch what he’s doing by calling me out, that’s all.”

‘Not only that, but you made yourself ridiculous; and, above all, Otho, you put a public insult upon your sister by behaving as you did in her presence, with a little vulgar fool like that Dixon girl. It is——’

‘Not only that, but you made yourself look ridiculous; and, above all, Otho, you publicly insulted your sister by acting the way you did in front of her, with a silly person like that Dixon girl. It is——’

‘My sister chose to come poking her nose into my house, and mixing herself with my affairs,’ said Otho, sullenly. ‘She may take the consequences. Let her go home again to her genteel friends, if she objects to what goes on here.’

‘My sister decided to stick her nose into my house and get involved in my business,’ Otho said, sulkily. ‘She can deal with the consequences. If she doesn’t like what happens here, she can just go back to her fancy friends.’

‘Bah!’ said Gilbert, with indignation. ‘Have you no sense of decency?’

‘Ugh!’ said Gilbert, feeling outraged. ‘Have you no sense of decency?’

‘You are cross, Gilbert; and it’s very late. I’m going to bed, and I advise you to do the same. The lecture to-morrow, when you’ve had time to think things over. Good-night, old fellow.’

‘You’re upset, Gilbert; and it’s really late. I’m heading to bed, and I suggest you do the same. We can discuss the lecture tomorrow, once you’ve had a chance to think things through. Goodnight, buddy.’

He took a candle, nodded to Gilbert, and left the room. His friend slowly followed him, looking altogether more limp and less self-assured than he had done six hours earlier.

He grabbed a candle, nodded at Gilbert, and left the room. His friend followed him slowly, appearing much more drained and less confident than he had six hours earlier.

306

CHAPTER 27

RECRIMINATION

Roger Camm, leading Ada away, went out into the passage, and stood at the door of the cloak-room, while she put on her shawl and hat, and then came out to him. Her face was still flushed, and more sullen than downcast. She did not look at him, as she said, ‘I am ready.’

Roger Camm, taking Ada by the hand, walked into the hallway and stood at the cloakroom door while she put on her shawl and hat. When she came out to him, her face was still flushed and had a more sulky expression than a sad one. She didn’t look at him as she said, “I’m ready.”

He gave her his arm, and they went out, to walk the few hundred yards between the schoolroom and Ada’s home. The cold night air blew upon their heated faces, for Roger, though he looked so pale, was in a fever, and Ada’s heart was hot with anger and disappointment. Nothing was said till they arrived at the side door which led to the house part of Mr. Dixon’s premises. Then Ada observed—

He offered her his arm, and they stepped out to walk the few hundred yards from the classroom to Ada's home. The chilly night air brushed against their flushed faces, as Roger, despite looking so pale, was running a fever, and Ada felt a burning mix of anger and disappointment in her chest. They didn’t say anything until they reached the side door that led into the house part of Mr. Dixon’s property. Then Ada noticed—

‘Well, I suppose after all this, you won’t want to come in.’

‘Well, I guess after everything that’s happened, you probably don’t want to come in.’

‘Oh, Ada!’ exclaimed the young man in a voice of reproach, ‘that is cruel. I want to speak to you, of course. I would not go away and leave you alone—the idea!’

‘Oh, Ada!’ the young man said reproachfully, ‘that’s cruel. I want to talk to you, of course. I would never just leave you alone—the thought of it!’

‘Oh, come in, pray! Now that you have spoiled my whole pleasure, and made me a laughing-stock; taking me away, like a baby in disgrace,’ said Ada, in a voice that trembled violently.

‘Oh, come in, please! Now that you've ruined my whole enjoyment and made me a joke; taking me away like a shamed child,’ said Ada, in a voice that shook intensely.

307They went into the house. The astonished servant came out of the kitchen, on hearing the unexpected noise, but retired when she saw who the intruders were. Mr. and Mrs. Dixon were both at the concert. Ada led the way upstairs, to the family sitting-room, and turned up the gas, and gave Roger the prosaic order to poke the fire.

307They entered the house. The surprised servant came out of the kitchen, confused by the unexpected noise, but stepped back when she recognized the intruders. Mr. and Mrs. Dixon were both at the concert. Ada walked upstairs to the family sitting room, turned up the gas, and gave Roger the straightforward instruction to tend to the fire.

He did so, and then turned to her. For a little time he stood with his back against the mantelpiece, and his hands clasped behind him. She drew out her handkerchief and held it before her eyes, to conceal the tears which rage and temper prevented from flowing; while she tapped the floor with her foot. It was a cruelly painful ordeal to him, and he was revolving in his mind how to speak to her. How, how was he to reproach her? For reproach her he must. He had gone so suddenly into the ante-room at the concert; for once, he had seen Ada and her actions clearly, and without any flattering veil over them—had seen her openly coquetting with another man, and that a man whose character and station made it impossible for such coquetting to be innocent. It was her innocence and ignorance, he told himself, with yearning love in his heart, which had permitted her to be so misled. All that was necessary was for him to tell her what the real character was, that Otho Askam bore, and she would see what a mistake she had made. But how to begin—what words were soft enough, gentle enough? While he was thus inwardly debating, Ada suddenly looked up.

He did so, and then turned to her. For a little while, he stood with his back against the mantelpiece, his hands clasped behind him. She took out her handkerchief and held it in front of her eyes to hide the tears that her anger and frustration were keeping from falling, while she tapped her foot on the floor. It was an incredibly painful situation for him, and he was trying to figure out how to talk to her. How was he supposed to confront her? He knew he had to, though. He had walked into the ante-room at the concert so suddenly; for once, he had seen Ada and her actions clearly, without any flattering illusion—he had seen her openly flirting with another man, and this man’s reputation and status made it impossible for that flirting to be innocent. It was her innocence and ignorance, he reminded himself with longing love in his heart, that had allowed her to be so misled. All he needed to do was tell her the truth about Otho Askam, and she would understand the mistake she had made. But how to start—what words were soft enough, gentle enough? While he was wrestling with those thoughts, Ada suddenly looked up.

‘Have you brought me here to play at a quaker’s meeting?’ she asked, angrily. ‘I thought you said you had something to say; and I wish you’d be quick with it, as I’m sure it’s nothing agreeable.’

“Did you bring me here to sit in silence like at a quaker meeting?” she asked, annoyed. “I thought you said you had something to say, so please hurry up with it, because I’m sure it won’t be anything nice.”

308‘Ada, is that my fault?’ he asked, turning to her with a wistful look.

308“Ada, is that my fault?” he asked, turning to her with a longing expression.

‘Of course it is your fault,’ was the indignant reply. ‘Why must you fly into a passion about nothing at all, and speak to me as if I’d been doing something worse than any one else ever did, and insult me, and speak in such a way to a gentleman like Mr. Askam—and Miss Wynter sitting there? Am I not to be allowed to speak to a gentleman?’

‘Of course it’s your fault,’ was the angry reply. ‘Why do you get so worked up over nothing and talk to me as if I’ve done something worse than anyone else ever has, insulting me and speaking that way to a gentleman like Mr. Askam—and with Miss Wynter sitting right there? Am I not allowed to talk to a gentleman?’

‘Ada!’ he exclaimed, all the gentle phrases scattered to the winds at the picture which her words conjured into his mind, and speaking solemnly, and even sternly,—‘for heaven’s sake be silent, or you will drive me to speak to you in a way that I shall repent. Gentleman! No gentleman would behave as that blackguard behaved to-night. When I went in and saw him leaning over your chair, I wonder I did not rush at him and knock him down, without a word. Let me tell you that no girl’s character would benefit by its being known that Otho Askam was on friendly terms with her. He is a thorough-paced cad, without honour, or honesty, or principles. Child, child! How could you let him lead you on, in the face——’

‘Ada!’ he exclaimed, all the nice things he wanted to say forgotten at the image her words brought to mind, and speaking seriously, even harshly, —‘for heaven’s sake, be quiet, or you’ll push me to say something I’ll regret. A gentleman! No gentleman would act the way that jerk did tonight. When I walked in and saw him leaning over your chair, I can’t believe I didn’t just rush at him and knock him down without saying a word. Let me tell you, no girl’s reputation would be helped by it being known that Otho Askam was friendly with her. He’s a complete scoundrel, without honor, honesty, or principles. Child, child! How could you let him lead you on, in the face——’

‘You’re never jealous!’ cried Ada, her anger turned into something like a smile.

"You're never jealous!" Ada exclaimed, her anger shifting into what resembled a smile.

‘Jealous!’ echoed Roger, with unspeakable contempt in his tone. ‘When I have to be jealous of him, it will be all up between you and me. I boil with rage at the pollution you suffer from his familiarity. Ada—you do love me, my darling, don’t you?’

‘Jealous!’ Roger exclaimed, dripping with disdain in his voice. ‘If I ever have to be jealous of him, it’ll be the end of us. I’m furious at the way he has contaminated our relationship with his closeness. Ada—you do love me, my darling, don’t you?’

‘Why, yes, of course,’ said Ada, slowly.

“Yeah, sure,” Ada replied, slowly.

‘Then you must promise me to have no more to do with him. See to what you have driven me already. I 309shall have to have a reckoning with him to-morrow. I shall tell him what I think of him, and promise him a horsewhipping, if ever he ventures upon such impertinence again——’

‘Then you have to promise me to stop dealing with him. Look at what you've pushed me to already. I’m going to have a confrontation with him tomorrow. I’ll tell him what I really think and promise to whip him if he ever tries that kind of disrespect again——’

‘Roger!’ The presumption, the audacity of his words, caused Ada to turn pale.

‘Roger!’ The arrogance, the boldness of his words, made Ada go pale.

‘And of course,’ Roger went on, calmly, ‘I shall have to shake the dust of this place from my feet. I have no fear of not being able to get another situation; but it may be some little time first; it may be a long way from here when I do get it; it cannot be here, of course; there is no other place here. And that will separate us. You did not know or foresee all this; you could not, but it is so, you see. And I cannot speak quite calmly about it.’

‘And of course,’ Roger continued, staying calm, ‘I’ll have to leave this place behind. I’m not worried about finding another job; it might just take a little while. When I do find one, it will probably be far from here; it can’t be here, obviously, since there’s no other place to go. And that will create distance between us. You didn’t know or anticipate any of this; you couldn’t have, but it’s the reality we’re facing. And I can’t talk about it completely calmly.’

Ada was silent. Roger thought she was thunderstruck on being shown the consequences of what had doubtless seemed to her a few flattering attentions.

Ada was quiet. Roger thought she was stunned by realizing the impact of what she had likely seen as just a few compliments.

‘I don’t see the good of making all that fuss about it,’ she said at last. ‘There was no wrong in Mr. Askam’s saying a few words to me; but people will say there is, if you go on in that way.’ (A feminine view of the case which had not before occurred to Roger.) ‘I have always been a friend of Miss Wynter’s——’

‘I don’t understand why everyone’s making such a big deal out of it,’ she finally said. ‘Mr. Askam didn’t do anything wrong by saying a few words to me; but people will think he did if you keep acting like this.’ (This was a perspective that Roger hadn’t considered before.) ‘I’ve always been friends with Miss Wynter—’

‘Yes, indeed; and precious little good it has done you,’ was Roger’s ill-advised retort.

‘Yes, definitely; and it’s done you precious little good,’ was Roger’s thoughtless reply.

‘And Miss Askam sat talking with me for nearly an hour the other day. There’s nothing strange about it. I have always felt at home with the gentry about here, and there’s proof positive that it isn’t only the gentlemen who notice me——’

‘And Miss Askam sat talking with me for nearly an hour the other day. There’s nothing strange about it. I have always felt at home with the people of upper class around here, and there's clear evidence that it's not just the gentlemen who notice me——’

‘Notice you—notice you!’ he said, stung intensely by her words. ‘Who wants you to be noticed? You 310have no need of any one’s notice. No honest girl has——’

‘Notice you—notice you!’ he said, deeply hurt by her words. ‘Who wants you to be noticed? You don’t need anyone’s attention. No decent girl does——’

‘Honest girl! Well, I declare!’

"Honest girl! Well, I swear!"

‘Your lines are not cast among such people. They only amuse themselves with you, whatever you may think. If you keep them at a distance they respect you. As for Miss Wynter, I have always disliked her——’

‘Your connections aren't with those kinds of people. They only enjoy your company for their own amusement, no matter what you believe. If you maintain some distance, they will respect you. Regarding Miss Wynter, I have never liked her—’

‘Yes, you have; and without a scrap of reason. You think she’s worse than poison, and say all sorts of things about her,—false, I’ve heard you call her. And there was she before you came in, talking to Mr. Askam and trying with all her might to make him behave himself——’

‘Yes, you have; and for no good reason at all. You think she’s worse than poison and say all sorts of things about her — false things, I’ve heard you call her. And there she was before you came in, talking to Mr. Askam and doing everything she could to make him behave himself——’

‘Oh!’ said Roger, turning sharp upon her, with an expression of bitter pain upon his face. ‘If she did that, he must have needed it, sorely. And you said to me that there was no harm in what he was doing. Ada, my girl, this is cruel; it is, indeed.’

‘Oh!’ said Roger, turning suddenly towards her, his face showing deep pain. ‘If she did that, he must have really needed it. And you told me that there was nothing wrong with what he was doing. Ada, my girl, this is cruel; it really is.’

‘Oh dear!’ exclaimed Ada, mentally anathematising her maladroit admission. ‘She was just as bad as you, for making too much of it. I only meant to show that she is not the false woman you call her.’

“Oh no!” Ada exclaimed, mentally cursing her awkward admission. “She was just as bad as you for making a big deal out of it. I just wanted to show that she’s not the dishonest woman you think she is.”

‘I judge her by her actions. As for Miss Askam, she is different. Dr. Rowntree knows her, and he says so; and Michael Langstroth——’

‘I judge her by her actions. As for Miss Askam, she is different. Dr. Rowntree knows her, and he says so; and Michael Langstroth——’

‘Oh, I know he thinks so. And of course he’s always right!’ retorted Ada, excitedly. ‘Every one knows that. I suppose if he had been talking to me, we should have heard none of all this.’

‘Oh, I know he thinks that way. And of course, he’s always right!’ Ada replied, excitedly. ‘Everyone knows that. I guess if he had been talking to me, we wouldn’t have heard any of this.’

‘Not a word; you are quite right,’ said Roger, constrainedly. ‘I should have known there was some reason for what he did. But that’s just it. No one ever hears of him making a fool of himself in that way, and 311behaving like a cad at a public entertainment. It isn’t in him.’

‘Not a word; you’re absolutely right,’ said Roger, reluctantly. ‘I should have realized there was a reason for what he did. But that’s the thing. No one ever hears of him embarrassing himself like that or acting like a jerk at a public event. It’s just not in him.’

‘I know I’m awfully tired of hearing Dr. Langstroth’s praises for ever sung. And as for Miss Askam, of course he says she is an angel, and an angel that’s pretty thick with him, by all accounts.’

‘I know I’m really tired of hearing Dr. Langstroth’s praises sung all the time. And as for Miss Askam, of course he claims she’s an angel, and apparently she’s pretty close with him.’

‘What do you mean? Who says anything against them?’ asked Roger, indignant at her tone.

“What do you mean? Who’s saying anything bad about them?” Roger asked, offended by her tone.

‘Goodness! I never said it was against them. I see no harm in it; but then I’m not so strait-laced as some people. They’ve been seen riding together, not so long ago, and he called there when Mr. Askam was away.’

‘Wow! I never said it was wrong. I don’t see anything wrong with it; but then I’m not as uptight as some people. They were seen riding together not too long ago, and he visited when Mr. Askam was gone.’

‘Their meeting was a pure accident.’

'Their meeting was totally a coincidence.'

‘Oh, of course! Such things are always accidents,’accidents,’ said Ada, with a laugh.

‘Oh, of course! Those things are always accidents'accidents,’ said Ada, laughing.

‘Do you mean that you doubt me, Ada?’ he asked, very seriously.

“Are you saying that you doubt me, Ada?” he asked, very seriously.

‘Doubt you?—not at all. I suppose Dr. Langstroth said it was an accident, and of course we all know he has nothing to do but speak, and you do what he tells you, and believe what he says.’

‘Doubt you?—not at all. I guess Dr. Langstroth said it was an accident, and of course we all know he just talks, and you do what he tells you and believe what he says.’

This shaft fell quite ineffectually.

This shaft fell without effect.

‘It does not matter who circulated the report,’ said Roger. ‘Every one knows that Miss Askam is a young lady of the very highest character.’

‘It doesn’t matter who spread the report,’ said Roger. ‘Everyone knows that Miss Askam is a young woman of the highest character.’

‘She’s perhaps got all the propriety for herself and her brother as well——’

‘She’s probably got all the decency for herself and her brother too——’

‘It is very certain that her brother has none. And that brings me back. Ada, you will promise me not to have anything further to do with him, will you not, dear?’

‘It’s pretty clear that her brother has none. And that brings me back. Ada, please promise me you won’t have anything more to do with him, will you, dear?’

‘If he speaks to me, I suppose I’m to shut my mouth and not say a word?’

‘If he talks to me, am I just supposed to keep quiet and not say anything?’

312‘He shall not speak to you again in any way that you cannot answer.’

312‘He won’t talk to you again in any way that you can’t respond to.’

‘Oh, what do I care for him? I want none of him, especially if there’s to be all this fuss made about it,’ said Ada; but she did not meet his eyes as she spoke.

‘Oh, what do I care about him? I don’t want anything to do with him, especially if there's going to be all this fuss about it,’ said Ada; but she didn’t look him in the eye as she spoke.

‘That’s my own dearest Ada!’ exclaimed Roger, too much pleased with what he considered her promise, to notice anything else. ‘And by to-morrow night, I hope to have done with him for ever. I will speak to your father, and make it right with him. And now let us forget it all, and have some music by ourselves, shall we?’

‘That’s my own dearest Ada!’ Roger exclaimed, too happy with what he thought was her promise to notice anything else. ‘By tomorrow night, I hope to be done with him for good. I’ll talk to your father and make it right with him. Now, let’s forget all of that and enjoy some music together, shall we?’

But Ada was by no means to be so easily pacified. She declined the music entirely, and said that such a concert could not in the least make up for the one she had lost. After some utterly abortive attempts to keep up a cheerful conversation, all of which she cut short with snaps, or yawns, Roger at last relieved her of his company, and went on his way, with the dreary, blank sense that he and she were thoroughly divided in their opinion upon the occurrences of the evening.

But Ada was not going to be easily calmed down. She completely rejected the music and said that no concert could replace the one she had missed. After some completely unsuccessful attempts to maintain a cheerful conversation, which she interrupted with sharp replies or yawns, Roger finally took the hint and left her alone. He walked away feeling gloomy and empty, knowing that he and she were completely at odds about what had happened that evening.

But she was so young, so innocent, he said to himself. What could she possibly know of the real character of a man like Otho Askam, or of the sinister and compromising nature of any attentions from him? Patience, patience! he preached to himself, and it would all come right. When she was married to him, and he could speak plainly to her, soul to soul, there would be no more of these misunderstandings, these clouds and disputes. She would be innocent still, but not ignorant any more.

But she was so young, so innocent, he thought to himself. What could she possibly know about the true nature of a man like Otho Askam, or the dark and troubling implications of any attention from him? Patience, patience! he told himself, and everything would turn out fine. Once she was married to him, and he could speak openly to her, heart to heart, there would be no more misunderstandings, no more conflicts. She would still be innocent, but not ignorant anymore.

And, perhaps, so far as he was himself concerned, it was better for his soul’s health to be free from all connection with a man like Askam.

And maybe, as far as he was concerned, it was better for his soul to be free from any connection with someone like Askam.

313Thus he reflected, as he took his homeward way, and on arriving at the Red Gables, found the rooms dark, and Michael still absent.

313So he thought this over as he made his way home, and when he got to the Red Gables, he found the rooms dark and Michael still not there.

About half-past ten he arrived, and found Roger alone, in an easy-chair by the fireside.

About 10:30, he arrived and found Roger sitting alone in an easy chair by the fireplace.

‘Halloa! Back again!’ exclaimed Michael.

“Hey! Back again!” exclaimed Michael.

‘Ay!’

'Hey!'

‘You took her away altogether, did you?’

‘You took her away completely, did you?’

‘Yes.’

'Yep.'

‘Quite right, too. Brutes like him want showing that they can’t ride rough-shod over every one and everything.’everything.’

‘Absolutely. Guys like him need to be shown that they can’t just steamroll everyone and everything.everything.’

‘Michael, do you think he is a little cracked?’

'Michael, do you think he’s a bit off?'

‘Not a particle, unless being born bad, and a bully, is being cracked. It is a somewhat debatable question, you know, now. We are so very liberal and tolerant in these days. It seems to be the theory that if by chance you behave decently, you ought at once to have a statue put up to you; whereas, if you conduct yourself like a savage, or a blackleg, or as if you had been brought up amongst professional thieves, and the lowest riff-raff, the thing is, that you are not quite all there, poor fellow!—that’s all, and ought not to be considered accountable for your actions. It’s not a view that I ever took, and I say that Otho Askam is no more mad than you are at this moment. He’s vicious, and he’s a bully. And I suppose that Miss Wynter had crossed him in some way, and he wanted to punish her publicly. That’s about the tune of it.’it.’

‘Not a single person, unless they're naturally bad and a bully, is being broken. It's a bit of a debatable issue, you know, nowadays. We’re very liberal and tolerant these days. It seems like the idea is that if you accidentally behave well, you should immediately have a statue made in your honor; whereas, if you act like a savage, a con artist, or as if you were raised among criminals and the absolute lowest crowd, the belief is that you’re not quite right in the head, poor thing!—that’s all, and you shouldn’t be held responsible for your actions. That’s not a perspective I’ve ever had, and I say that Otho Askam is no more crazy than you are right now. He’s cruel, and he’s a bully. I guess Miss Wynter crossed him in some way, and he wanted to punish her in public. That’s pretty much it. it.it.’

‘Bullies are usually cowards,’ observed Roger, reflectively.

“Bullies are usually just cowards,” Roger noted thoughtfully.

‘And so is he. Wait till the time comes when the shoe begins to pinch,—when his sins come back to him, 314and demand house-room with him, and bring their children by the hand, and when he has made such a hole in his estate that even his guardian angel can’t stave off the remarks of creditors; then you’ll see where his brag ends.’

‘And so is he. Just wait until the moment comes when the shoe starts to pinch—when his sins catch up with him, demanding a place in his life and bringing their consequences along, and when he has messed up his finances so badly that even his guardian angel can’t fend off the comments from creditors; that’s when you’ll see where his bragging ends.’

‘Nothing would give me greater pleasure than to look on at such a moment,’ said Roger, speaking out of the pride and the blindness of his heart. ‘To-morrow he will have to whistle to the tune of my saying good-bye to him, and leaving him to his own resources. I’m not a “gentleman born,” like he is——’

‘Nothing would make me happier than to witness such a moment,’ said Roger, expressing the pride and ignorance of his heart. ‘Tomorrow, he’ll have to deal with the consequences of my saying goodbye to him and leaving him to fend for himself. I’m not a "gentleman born," like he is——’

‘Now come, Roger. You’ll be saying next that all “gentlemen born” are like Otho Askam, and all “working men,” as you are pleased to call yourself, are just like you—on the same level, and with the same feelings. Keep within bounds.’

‘Now come on, Roger. Next, you’ll say that all “gentlemen born” are just like Otho Askam, and all “working men,” as you like to call yourself, are just like you—on the same level and with the same feelings. Stay in your lane.’

‘Not a gentleman by birth, like he is,’ Roger went on softly; ‘but I am a human being, with susceptibilities, and with coarse desires and impulses. The former have been wounded by his behaviour to my betrothed, which I consider to have been wanting in respect. The latter inspire me to tell him he is a cad, threaten him with a horsewhipping, and cry quits with him. Don’t say anything against it, because I am going to do it, and it’s no use your worrying about it.’

‘Not a gentleman by birth, like he is,’ Roger continued softly; ‘but I am a human being, with feelings, and with rough desires and impulses. The former have been hurt by his behavior towards my fiancé, which I see as disrespectful. The latter make me want to call him a jerk, threaten him with a horsewhipping, and settle things between us. Don’t say anything against it, because I’m going to do it, and it’s pointless for you to worry about it.’

‘I—worry. Nay, you may choke him by knocking his own impudence down his throat, if you like; I have nothing against it. I am sorry for his sister, I must say. Did you see her to-night?’

‘I—worry. No, you can shove his own arrogance down his throat if you want; I don't mind. I do feel sorry for his sister, I have to admit. Did you see her tonight?’

‘Yes,’ said Roger, tranquilly. ‘So did you. She looked superb.’

‘Yeah,’ said Roger, calmly. ‘So did you. She looked amazing.’

‘And miserable, poor thing! Who would guess them to be brother and sister?’

‘And how miserable, poor thing! Who would guess they’re brother and sister?’

‘Who, indeed?’

"Who, really?"

315‘I cannot imagine that she can be very happy in that house.’

315‘I can't imagine she's very happy in that house.’

‘I can’t imagine that any decent person would.’

"I can't believe any good person would."

Then Roger lighted a pipe, and smoked it, before going to bed. Michael pulled out a book, and said he had some reading to do. How soon the one slept, how much the other read—these things have not been ascertained.

Then Roger lit a pipe and smoked it before going to bed. Michael pulled out a book and said he had some reading to do. How soon one fell asleep and how much the other read—these details haven’t been figured out.

316

CHAPTER 28

AT THE MILLS

When Michael came down on the following morning, he found Roger gazing out of the window, at the snowy prospect, and drumming his fingers on the pane.

When Michael came down the next morning, he found Roger staring out the window at the snowy view and drumming his fingers on the glass.

‘A jolly day for you to turn out, Michael. Have you to go far afield?’

‘It’s a great day for you to go out, Michael. Do you have to travel far?’

‘Not very; but I have a good deal to do. Balder Hall is the farthest place I have to go to. I must see Miss Strangforth.’

‘Not really; but I have a lot to do. Balder Hall is the farthest place I have to go. I need to see Miss Strangforth.’

‘Ah, well, it is not a very good road.’

‘Oh, well, it’s not a very good road.’

He turned to the breakfast-table, and they had both made some progress with the meal, when Michael observed—

He turned to the breakfast table, and they had both made some progress with the meal when Michael noticed—

‘Roger, you said you were going to have it out with Otho Askam to-day.’

‘Roger, you said you were going to confront Otho Askam today.’

‘So I am.’

"Yeah, I am."

‘Do you mean to give it him hot?’

‘Are you planning to confront him hard?’

‘I mean to tell him that I have done with him, and to promise him a horsewhipping if he ever looks at my young woman again,’ said Roger, roughly.

"I plan to tell him that I'm done with him, and I'll promise him a beating if he ever looks at my girl again," said Roger, harshly.

‘Do you know, I don’t think it is the best thing you could do.’

‘You know, I don’t think that’s the best thing you could do.’

‘Better make him a speech, thanking him for his politeness and condescension, perhaps,’ said Roger, bitingly.

“Maybe you should give him a speech, thanking him for his politeness and condescension, right?” said Roger, sharply.

317‘Oh, nonsense! You know that is not what I mean.’

317‘Oh, come on! You know that's not what I mean.’

The thought in Michael’s mind, of which he could not, of course, speak to Roger, was, that the girl was not worth making a great fuss about. He found it difficult to speak very seriously on the matter, looking at it from his point of view, and felt a sorrowful surprise at Roger’s denseness.

The thought in Michael’s mind, which he obviously couldn’t share with Roger, was that the girl wasn’t worth making a big deal about. He found it hard to discuss the issue seriously from his perspective and felt a sad surprise at Roger’s cluelessness.

‘What I mean is this,’ he went on. ‘Otho Askam is not exactly like other men; he’s a greater blackguard than most. You might as well harangue this table as expect to make him ashamed of himself, or get him to see that he behaved vilely last night. That’s the sort of creature that he is. And if you quit him at a moment’s notice, people will be quite ready to say that there was more in it than met the eye. I think that, for her sake, you should be careful.’

‘What I mean is this,’ he continued. ‘Otho Askam isn’t exactly like other guys; he’s a bigger jerk than most. You might as well shout at this table as expect to make him feel ashamed of himself or realize that he acted horribly last night. That’s the kind of person he is. And if you leave him without a second thought, people will definitely assume there was more going on than meets the eye. I think you should be cautious for her sake.’

Roger moved uneasily in his chair, and a deep flush of anger was on his face.

Roger shifted uncomfortably in his chair, and a deep flush of anger was on his face.

‘Curse him!’ he exclaimed, at length, with emphasis. ‘It would be a good deed to choke him!’

‘Curse him!’ he shouted finally, with strong emphasis. ‘It would be a good thing to suffocate him!’

‘Oh yes! But we have to put up with human vermin where we should scotch them if they were snakes.’ Michael spoke more lightly, for he saw that his words had taken the effect he wished them to have, without his having been forced to say what he thought; that though Otho had doubtless behaved abominably, yet that Ada Dixon, by conducting herself like a fool, and a vulgar one, had put no impediment in the way of his so behaving.

‘Oh yes! But we have to deal with people we’d eliminate if they were snakes.’ Michael spoke more casually, realizing his words had the intended effect without him having to say exactly what he thought; that even though Otho had definitely acted terribly, Ada Dixon, by acting foolishly and in a tacky way, hadn’t done anything to stop him from behaving like that.

‘You know, he can sue you for breach of contract if you inconvenience him, and that would be confoundedly expensive, and very disagreeable—for you could hardly 318mention in a court of justice the reason why you left him at a moment’s notice.’

‘You know, he can sue you for breaking the contract if you cause him any trouble, and that would be incredibly expensive and really unpleasant—since you could hardly explain in a court of law why you left him so suddenly.’

‘But I could pay the fine, without making any row.’

‘But I could pay the fine without causing any fuss.’

‘And make every one think that he could say more about you than he had done, if he chose to. No; you have to deal with men as they are, you know, and not as they should be; and you cannot treat a poisonous thing in the same way you might one that has no sting. I should advise you quietly to give him three months’ notice; don’t let him see that you think so much of him as would be implied by your leaving him on the spot. Say you want a situation in a large town; you often have wished it, you know, and——’

‘And make everyone think that they could say more about you than they actually have, if they wanted to. No; you have to deal with people as they are, you know, not as they should be; and you can’t handle a dangerous situation the same way you would one that is harmless. I would suggest that you quietly give him three months’ notice; don’t let him realize that you think so highly of him as would be implied by your leaving him immediately. Say you want a job in a big city; you have often wished for it, you know, and——’

‘And Ada!’ said Roger, in a constrained voice. ‘While I am palavering to save appearances, I must pass over the insult to her, without a word. As if I should trouble my head about him, except on her account!’

‘And Ada!’ said Roger, in a strained voice. ‘While I'm talking to keep up appearances, I have to ignore the insult to her, without saying anything. As if I would worry about him, except for her sake!’

‘Roger, I don’t think you can accuse me of being wanting in a sense of honour; and if you will believe me, you will honour her, and consider her more truly, by not mentioning her name in Askam’s presence. You proved last night that you knew how to take care of her; why condescend to name her to him again?’

‘Roger, I don’t think you can accuse me of lacking a sense of honor; and if you trust me, you’ll show her more honor and truly consider her by not mentioning her name in Askam’s presence. You showed last night that you knew how to take care of her; why lower yourself to bring her up to him again?’

There was a pause, during which Roger looked dark and angry, but at last said abruptly—

There was a pause, during which Roger looked gloomy and upset, but finally said abruptly—

‘Yes, yes; you are perfectly right. But oh, Lord!’ he added, almost grinding his teeth, ‘it can’t be a good law that protects a cad like that from a horsewhipping. And I would like to be the man to give it him.’

‘Yes, yes; you’re absolutely right. But oh, man!’ he added, almost gritting his teeth, ‘it can’t be a decent law that protects a jerk like that from getting a beating. And I would love to be the one to give it to him.’

‘Of course, the fighting animal in you would,’ said Michael, who had hardly been prepared for such intense bitterness on Roger’s part. Could he have seen clearly 319into his friend’s mind, he might have found that the thing which added bitterness to the gall was a first glimmering consciousness that the fault had not been wholly on the side of him whom he so freely apostrophised as ‘cad’ and ‘blackguard.’

‘Of course, the fighter in you would,’ said Michael, who wasn’t really ready for such deep bitterness from Roger. If he could have seen into his friend’s mind, he might have realized that the source of the bitterness was a growing awareness that the fault wasn’t entirely on the side of the person he so openly called ‘a jerk’ and ‘a scoundrel.’

‘There’s a higher thing though, than a fighting animal,’ pursued Michael; ‘and that is a gentleman, who does not walk in the dirt, unless circumstances oblige him to.’

‘There’s something bigger than just a fighting animal,’ continued Michael; ‘and that’s a gentleman, who doesn’t walk in the dirt unless he has to.’

Roger made no answer to this oracular utterance, and they presently separated and went their several ways.

Roger didn't respond to this mysterious statement, and soon they parted ways and went in different directions.

Roger, in the office, pondered upon Michael’s words, and knew they were right. He swallowed down his consuming anger, and determined to be discreet in what he said and did. If Otho came down to the mills that morning, well and good. If not, Roger would, he thought, either write to him with his decision, or go and call upon him that evening. With an effort, he mastered the vexation that had been gnawing at his heart, and turned to his work.

Roger sat in the office, reflecting on Michael’s words, knowing they were true. He pushed down his intense anger and decided to be careful about what he said and did. If Otho came down to the mills that morning, that would be great. If not, Roger figured he would either write to him with his decision or visit him that evening. With some effort, he controlled the frustration that had been eating away at him and got back to work.

The morning, which despite the snow, had broken bright, clear, and sharp, clouded over, till everything looked very sad and gray;—the street where the tramping work-people had pounded the snow into a dirty slush; the mill-yard itself; the river flowing sullenly past, deep and flooded.

The morning, which had started bright, clear, and crisp despite the snow, became overcast until everything looked dull and gray;—the street where the workers had trampled the snow into a messy slush; the mill yard itself; the river flowing gloomily past, swollen and muddy.

None of them all could be grayer than the spirits of Roger Camm. He began to wonder how it was that he had so little luck, and tried hard to see his way, even for a yard before him, but not with much success. By degrees, to his trenchant mood succeeded one of despondency and aversion to everything. He began to hope then that Otho would not come down; so far from 320desiring to give him a horsewhipping, he now felt as if it would cost him a disagreeable effort even to look upon his face; he would prefer to write to him, and get the whole thing disposed of without words or glances.

None of them seemed more troubled than Roger Camm. He started to wonder why he had such bad luck, and he tried hard to figure out his path, even just a yard ahead, but he wasn’t having much success. Gradually, his sharp mood shifted to one of hopelessness and dislike for everything. He then began to wish that Otho wouldn’t come down; instead of wanting to confront him, he felt it would be a real struggle even to look at his face; he would rather write to him and settle the whole matter without speaking or exchanging glances.

This was not to be. About half-past eleven he saw two horsemen enter the yard—Otho Askam and his guest, Gilbert Langstroth. Otho called a man to hold their horses, and they dismounted and entered the office; but not before some conversation had passed between them outside. Roger saw how Gilbert pointed here and there with his whip, and stood reflectively looking about him. Then, after Otho had shrugged his shoulders and raised his eyebrows, they came slowly towards the office. Roger felt dreary, cross, and cynical. The effort had to be made, and he was in no mood for making it. The deadly, nauseous flatness which is the reaction and the avenger of strong excitement, had taken possession of him. He scarcely looked up as they entered; barely returned Gilbert’s courteous ‘good morning,’ but he noticed that Otho came in with more swagger than usual, and that in his insolence he did not condescend to utter a greeting of any kind.

This was not meant to be. Around 11:30, he saw two horsemen enter the yard—Otho Askam and his guest, Gilbert Langstroth. Otho called for someone to hold their horses, and they got off and walked into the office; but not before some conversation had taken place between them outside. Roger noticed how Gilbert pointed around with his whip and looked around thoughtfully. Then, after Otho shrugged his shoulders and raised his eyebrows, they slowly made their way to the office. Roger felt gloomy, irritated, and cynical. He had to make an effort, but he was not in the mood to do so. The deadly, nauseating flatness that follows intense excitement had taken hold of him. He barely looked up as they walked in; just gave a faint response to Gilbert’s polite ‘good morning,’ but he noticed that Otho entered with more swagger than usual, and in his arrogance, did not bother to offer any kind of greeting.

‘What business?’ he asked.

"What business?" he asked.

‘There are the letters,’ replied Camm, as he pushed them across to him.

‘Here are the letters,’ replied Camm, as he slid them over to him.

Otho took them and stood near the fire. Gilbert turned to Roger.

Otho took them and stood by the fire. Gilbert turned to Roger.

‘I have been talking to Mr. Askam,’ he said; ‘and I find that he has not insured that new machinery that came the other day. I think it ought to be done as soon as possible.’

‘I’ve been talking to Mr. Askam,’ he said; ‘and I found out that he hasn’t insured the new machinery that arrived the other day. I think it should be done as soon as possible.’

Otho looked up.

Otho looked up.

‘What’s that? Oh, insurance! You are at it again.’

‘What’s that? Oh, insurance! You’re doing this again.’

321‘I should imagine that Camm would agree with me,’ said Gilbert.

321“I think Camm would agree with me,” said Gilbert.

‘Why, of course,’ replied Roger. ‘It is a thing that ought to be done at once, and I have mentioned it several times.’

‘Sure,’ replied Roger. ‘It’s something that needs to be done right now, and I’ve brought it up several times.’

‘Do you hear, Otho? Now do be reasonable, and get Camm to write about it at once, and have it settled now.’

‘Do you hear, Otho? Please be reasonable and have Camm write about it right away, so we can settle this now.’

‘Not I!’ said Otho, laying down the letters. ‘We’ve spent far too much money already in insurance. Insurance is all bosh. The mills are insured; and where’s the use of a thing, or the amusement, if you go and arrange against all accidents beforehand?’

‘Not me!’ said Otho, putting down the letters. ‘We’ve already spent way too much money on insurance. Insurance is just nonsense. The mills are insured; and what’s the point of something, or the fun, if you plan for every possible accident ahead of time?’

At this novel view of the merits and uses of insurance, Gilbert gave a short laugh; but having some personal interest in the matter, presently resumed an air of gravity, and said—

At this new perspective on the benefits and applications of insurance, Gilbert let out a brief laugh; however, since he had a personal stake in the issue, he quickly adopted a serious tone and said—

‘Oh, you must not gamble with everything; and even if you do, it’s wiser to calculate your chances a bit, unless you are clean mad.’

‘Oh, you shouldn’t bet everything; and even if you do, it’s smarter to consider your odds a bit, unless you’re completely crazy.’

‘What answers have you sent, Camm?’ inquired Otho.

‘What answers have you sent, Camm?’ Otho asked.

‘Those,’ replied Roger, pointing to some envelopes that lay on the desk.

‘Those,’ replied Roger, pointing to some envelopes on the desk.

This extreme brevity, which for the life of him Roger could not have altered, seemed to have an irritating effect upon Otho. He glanced at Roger, and almost showed his teeth along with the scowl he gave. But he picked up the letters and read them. As for Roger, the mere presence of the other made him feel that his own power of self-restraint was not so great as he had, in a moment of despondency, imagined it to be. His blood was running with wild speed through every vein; his hands did not tremble, but he felt breathless, excited, 322furious; and as he happened to catch a glimpse of Otho’s face, dark, nearly hairless, and coarse in its very handsomeness, with its scowling brow and sinister smile, and recollected how, last night, he had seen that face bending with a more insolent expression than it wore even to-day, over the fair countenance of his Ada, and how the latter had been seen raised towards that of this man, with every sign of pleased and flattered self-complacency, he felt a longing to have his hands at Askam’s throat. Truly, he felt, he and these other two were no better suited to one another now than they had been fourteen years ago, when they had played together in the old garden at Thorsgarth.

This extreme brevity, which Roger couldn’t change no matter what, seemed to irritate Otho. He glanced at Roger and almost bared his teeth with the scowl he gave. But he picked up the letters and read them. As for Roger, just having Otho around made him realize that his self-control wasn't as strong as he had thought it was during a moment of despair. His blood was racing through his veins; his hands weren’t trembling, but he felt breathless, excited, furious; and when he caught a glimpse of Otho’s face, dark, almost hairless, and ruggedly handsome with its scowling brow and sinister smile, and remembered how he had seen that face leaning over his Ada last night with an even more insolent expression, and how she had looked up at that man with all the signs of pleased and flattered self-importance, he felt a strong urge to grab Askam by the throat. Truly, he felt, the three of them were no better suited to one another now than they had been fourteen years ago when they played together in the old garden at Thorsgarth.

Gilbert, who was leaning against a desk, with his eyes half-closed, and looking tired and bored, was, as usual, taking it all in. He had been a witness of the scene last night, and Roger’s pale face and compressed lips now, and the glitter in his eyes as he looked towards his employer, were not lost upon him.

Gilbert, who was leaning against a desk with his eyes half-closed and looking tired and bored, was, as usual, observing everything. He had witnessed the scene last night, and Roger’s pale face and tight lips now, along with the shine in his eyes as he looked at his employer, didn’t go unnoticed by him.

‘Come, Otho, haven’t you nearly done? It is time we were moving,’ he said.

‘Come on, Otho, are you almost done? It’s time for us to get going,’ he said.

‘Yes, I’m just ready,’ replied Otho, laying down the letters. ‘They’re all right, I think.’ He never interfered with anything that Roger did; his reading the letters was a form to be gone through, for he knew absolutely nothing of business of this kind, though he could have rattled off, correctly and nimbly, the pedigrees of twoscore celebrated racers.

“Yeah, I’m all set,” Otho said, putting down the letters. “I think they’re all good.” He never got involved in anything Roger did; reading the letters was just a formality for him, since he knew nothing about business like this, even though he could easily and accurately recite the pedigrees of dozens of famous racehorses.

‘Well,’ said Gilbert, once again, ‘won’t you think about the insurance?’

‘Well,’ Gilbert said again, ‘won’t you think about the insurance?’

‘No,’ retorted Otho, impatiently. ‘I’ve no money to spare for insurance.’

‘No,’ Otho replied impatiently. ‘I don’t have any money to spare for insurance.’

‘Turning economical with advancing years,’ observed 323Gilbert, with polite sarcasm. ‘Let me tell you that fire and water and bad luck never spare a man because he had not money to insure himself against them, and——’

‘Becoming frugal as we get older,’ Gilbert remarked with a hint of sarcasm. ‘Let me tell you, fire, water, and bad luck don’t hold back on someone just because they couldn’t afford insurance against them, and——’

‘How you preach!’ almost snarled Otho. ‘Tell you I don’t mean to insure. Come away.’

‘How you preach!’ Otho almost snapped. ‘I told you I’m not going to insure. Let’s go.’

‘I should like to speak to you before you go,’go,’ observed Roger, composedly.

‘I would like to talk to you before you go,go,’ said Roger calmly.

Otho, hearing this, turned sharp upon him, grasping his whip in his hand, and the insolence in his eyes growing bolder. Gilbert looked quietly, but with equal interest.

Otho, hearing this, turned sharply toward him, gripping his whip tightly in his hand, and the arrogance in his eyes becoming more pronounced. Gilbert observed calmly, yet with the same level of interest.

‘What is it?’ asked Otho, his hand on the door-handle.

‘What is it?’ Otho asked, his hand on the doorknob.

‘Merely that I am thinking of leaving Bradstane. To-day is the twenty-fourth;—it was the twenty-fourth when I came to you. I wish to give three months’ notice to you, as I shall leave you at the end of that time.’

‘I'm just thinking about leaving Bradstane. Today is the twenty-fourth; it was the twenty-fourth when I came to you. I want to give you three months’ notice, as I’ll be leaving at the end of that period.’

‘What the devil is the meaning of all this?’ demanded Otho, loosing the door-handle, but holding the whip faster, and turning upon Roger with a black look of anger. Roger, eyeing him fixedly, thought within himself—

‘What the hell is all this about?’ Otho asked, letting go of the door handle but gripping the whip tighter, and glaring at Roger with an angry scowl. Roger, staring at him intently, thought to himself—

‘How did I ever bear with him for this length of time, the brute!’

‘How did I ever put up with him for this long, the jerk!’

But he answered civilly and tranquilly—

But he responded politely and calmly—

‘That is scarcely the way in which to speak to me. I say that I wish to leave your employment this day three months. Isn’t that simple enough?’

‘That's hardly the way to talk to me. I’m saying that I want to leave your employment three months from today. Isn’t that clear enough?’

‘I’ll be hanged if it is!’ said Otho, savagely. ‘It’s usual to give a reason when you leave a place,—and I want to know yours.’

“I’ll be damned if it is!” Otho said fiercely. “It’s normal to give a reason when you leave a place—and I want to know yours.”

‘I would advise you not to ask for it,’ was Roger’s answer, his face growing paler, his lips tighter, his eyes more dangerous, as his anger grew hotter within him.

“I’d advise you not to ask for it,” Roger replied, his face becoming paler, his lips tightening, and his eyes looking more threatening as his anger boiled within him.

324‘What! may a man not ask his servant’s reasons for leaving him?’ began Otho. ‘It’s the first time I ever——’

324‘What! Can’t a guy ask his servant why they’re leaving him?’ Otho started. ‘This is the first time I’ve ever——’

‘Don’t be a fool, Otho!’ here observed Gilbert. ‘Roger Camm has as good a right to give you three months’ notice as anybody else; and he’s in the right of it, when he says you had better not ask his reasons. Of course you’ll want a written notice, and of course you’ll get one. So come away.’

‘Don’t be an idiot, Otho!’ Gilbert said. ‘Roger Camm has just as much right to give you three months’ notice as anyone else; and he’s right when he says you shouldn’t ask for his reasons. Of course you’ll want a written notice, and of course you’ll get one. So let’s go.’

‘I say,’ observed Otho, suddenly changing his angry demeanour into one of facetiousness, and with an impudent smile, ‘perhaps you disapprove of my attentions to a certain young lady, last night; but I can tell you——’

‘I say,’ Otho remarked, quickly switching from anger to a joking tone, and with a cheeky grin, ‘maybe you’re not happy about my attention to a certain young lady last night; but I can tell you——’

‘If you mention her name, I’ll give you the hiding you deserve!’ thundered Roger, springing up, and walking very close up to Otho, whose laugh now changed to a look of furious anger.

“If you say her name, you’ll get the beating you deserve!” Roger yelled, jumping up and stepping right up to Otho, whose laughter instantly turned into a look of rage.

‘You are threatening me!’ he demanded, in a voice of suppressed rage.

'You’re threatening me!' he demanded, his voice filled with restrained anger.

‘I shall not confine myself to threats very long,’ was the breathless reply.

"I won't stick to threats for much longer," was the breathless reply.

Otho’s eyes looked dangerous still, but he seemed also amused, in a curious manner.

Otho’s eyes still looked dangerous, but he also seemed amused, in a strange way.

‘Then it is about the little girl that you have cut up rough. Lord bless you, she isn’t worth thinking about twice!’ he said, bursting into a loud laugh. ‘Which was the worst, eh?—she or I?’

'Then it’s about the little girl you’ve messed up. Good grief, she isn’t worth thinking about twice!' he said, breaking into a loud laugh. 'Which was worse, huh?—her or me?'

‘You blackguard!’ said Camm, between his clenched teeth. ‘I’ll——’

‘You scoundrel!’ Camm said, through gritted teeth. ‘I’ll——’

His hand was raised, and there was fury in his eyes. The words seemed surging in his brain, and burnt upon his heart. The tone of them lashed him to perfect madness. 325If he had got hold of Otho’s collar the results might have been unpleasant, but he felt Gilbert’s hand on his arm, and Gilbert’s voice whispered in his ear—

His hand was up, and there was rage in his eyes. The words were rushing through his mind and burning in his heart. The way he spoke drove him to complete madness. 325If he had grabbed Otho’s collar, it could have ended badly, but he felt Gilbert's hand on his arm, and Gilbert's voice whispered in his ear—

‘Don’t you see he is just leading you on? You are not a prize-fighter, if he is. Let him go!’

‘Can’t you see he’s just stringing you along? You’re not a boxer, even if he is. Just walk away!’

Roger’s hand dropped. Otho was watching him with a look of hatred in his face which was far stronger than the sneer which his lips tried to form. He was insolent, and he carried the matter off with a laugh, but it had roused his worst hatred and his blackest animosity.

Roger's hand fell. Otho was staring at him with a look of hatred that was much deeper than the smirk his lips tried to create. He was arrogant and brushed it off with a laugh, but it had awakened his deepest hatred and his darkest resentment.

‘I said I would go in three months,’ said Roger, constrainedly, clenching his hands down, to keep himself under control; ‘but you have made that impossible. You can look out for yourself from this moment. I will not darken your doors again, if I can help it.’

‘I said I would go in three months,’ Roger said, struggling to maintain his composure as he clenched his hands at his sides. ‘But you’ve made that impossible. From now on, you can take care of yourself. I won’t come around again if I can help it.’

With which, picking up his hat, he pushed Otho unceremoniously to one side, and walked out, leaving the others to make the best of the situation.

With that, he grabbed his hat, shoved Otho aside without any politeness, and walked out, leaving the others to deal with the situation.

His heart was sick as he walked away. Such a scene his very soul abhorred. All the tingling desire to chastise Otho seemed to evaporate as he left his presence. He felt again nothing but loathing, aversion, and a wish to keep as clear of him as possible. But reptiles can sting, and Otho had stung. As Roger passed through the street, and saw the windows of Ada’s home, his impulse was to call there and see her; he hesitated, paused, walked on.

His heart felt heavy as he walked away. He hated the scene he had just witnessed. All the urge to confront Otho seemed to fade as he left him behind. Instead, he felt nothing but disgust, repulsion, and a desire to stay as far away from him as possible. But snakes can bite, and Otho had bitten. As Roger walked down the street and saw the windows of Ada’s house, he felt the urge to stop by and see her; he hesitated, paused, and kept walking.

‘She’s not worth thinking twice about. Which was the worst, eh?—she or I?’

'She's not worth second thoughts. Which one was worse, huh?—her or me?'

His heart, wrung with shame and anguish, called upon her name. No. He must not go in now. He must wait until hours had passed, and reflection had come to his aid.

His heart, filled with shame and pain, called out her name. No. He couldn't go in now. He had to wait for hours to pass, so he could think it over.

326He went on to the Red Gables, and found Michael just in from his first round. To him Roger related what had happened, and what he had done.

326He headed over to the Red Gables and found Michael just back from his first round. Roger told him what had happened and what he had done.

‘I could not help it,’ he said. ‘I began civilly enough, and prudently enough; but when that cur gives tongue I lose my head. He has never happened to do it before, about anything in which I had any concern; but as soon as he began, it was all up with me. I left him and your excellent brother to settle it as they best could; I walked off.’

‘I couldn't help it,’ he said. ‘I started off polite enough, and carefully enough; but when that jerk starts barking, I just lose my composure. He’s never done that before regarding anything I was involved in, but as soon as he started, it was all over for me. I left him and your great brother to sort it out as best they could; I just walked away.’

‘Well, I cannot blame you,’ said Michael, when he had heard him out. should’should’ have done the same, or more. But it is an odious business.’

‘Well, I can’t blame you,’ said Michael, after he had listened to him. shouldshould’ have done the same, or even more. But it’s a horrible situation.’

‘It is a vile business,’ replied Roger, gloomily; ‘and until after Christmas, I shall be at a loose end, for it is useless trying to see after anything before then.’

‘It’s a terrible situation,’ Roger replied glumly; ‘and until after Christmas, I’ll have nothing to do, since there’s no point in trying to take care of anything before then.’

327

CHAPTER 29

A FALSE STEP IN GOOD FAITH

The day after that unfortunate fracas at the mills was Christmas Day. It will easily be understood that to Roger it did not this year form the most cheerful occasion imaginable. He had seen Ada on the evening of the twenty-fourth, and some kind of a reconciliation had then been patched up between them, but one which set Roger thinking, and made him feel that many differences of opinion might be less disastrous than such a making up of a quarrel. It had not been spontaneous; it had been largely due to the intervention of Mr. Dixon, who was very indignant with his daughter for what he called ‘making such an exhibition of herself.’ He condemned Otho Askam in no measured terms, but his blame of Ada and her ‘want of sense’ was almost as strong. He wanted to know where she meant to draw the line in her folly. He added that she was doing her character no good by such ‘carryings on,’ and uttered a dark hint as to the implacable nature of his wrath should she ever in the future disgrace, or as he expressed it, ‘lower herself’ in any way whatsoever.

The day after that unfortunate fight at the mills was Christmas Day. It's easy to see that for Roger, it wasn't the most cheerful occasion this year. He had seen Ada on the evening of the twenty-fourth, and they managed to patch up some kind of reconciliation, but it made Roger think and realize that some differences of opinion might not be as bad as this forced making up after a quarrel. It hadn't happened naturally; it was mostly due to Mr. Dixon stepping in, who was very upset with his daughter for what he called "making such a scene." He strongly criticized Otho Askam, but his disapproval of Ada and her "lack of sense" was almost just as severe. He wanted to know where she planned to draw the line with her foolishness. He added that she wasn’t helping her reputation with such "drama" and made a dark suggestion about the relentless anger he would have if she ever disgraced, or as he put it, "lowered herself" in any way.

During the paternal admonitions Mrs. Dixon maintained an ominous silence. As has been before said, she did not favour Roger’s pretensions, and had always looked 328to her daughter to marry well;—not what Mr. Dixon considered to be well, but what she, his consort, understood by the term. On returning from the concert, and finding that Ada had gone to her room, her mother had repaired thither, and had extracted from the girl an account of every word uttered throughout the evening, by herself, Otho, Miss Wynter, and Roger. She had not said much, save some strong expressions condemnatory of Roger’s behaviour, which she characterised as ‘tyrannical,’ ‘impudent,’ ‘masterful,’ and ‘odious,’ and expressed indignation that her daughter should be forced to do the bidding of such a man. But at the recital of Otho’s attentions there was an expression in her face which Ada did not interpret as one of displeasure.

During the father’s scolding, Mrs. Dixon stayed silent, her mood heavy. As mentioned before, she didn’t support Roger’s ambitions and had always hoped her daughter would marry someone suitable—not what Mr. Dixon considered suitable, but what she understood by that term. After returning from the concert and discovering Ada had gone to her room, her mother followed her there and got every detail about the evening—every word spoken by Ada, Otho, Miss Wynter, and Roger. She didn’t say much, except to voice strong disapproval of Roger’s behavior, calling it ‘tyrannical,’ ‘impudent,’ ‘domineering,’ and ‘disgusting,’ and expressed anger that her daughter should have to obey such a man. But when Ada recounted Otho’s attention, there was a look on her mother’s face that Ada didn’t see as displeased.

By Mr. Dixon’s orders the young woman had received her betrothed with outward friendliness, though she declined with quiet, persistent obstinacy, to say she was sorry for what had happened. Reconciliations made to order are apt to carry about them a very strong flavour of their artificial nature and origin, and this particular reconciliation bore the stamp of unreality very plainly to be read.

By Mr. Dixon's orders, the young woman greeted her fiancé with a friendly demeanor, but she stubbornly refused to express any regret for what had happened. Reconciliations that are forced often carry a strong feeling of being fake, and this particular one was clearly marked by its lack of authenticity.

On going in on Christmas Eve, Roger was, for once, not at all sorry to find that the Dixons had friends with them. Mr. Dixon received him heartily, Ada demurely, Mrs. Dixon coldly, scarcely speaking to him at all. There was a miserable constraint and unreality about everything. Roger felt it a relief to himself, and had a bitter conviction that it was also one to Ada, when he had to tell her that he had promised Mr. Johnson to take all the organist’s duty on the following day, in order that that official might take a holiday and visit some friends. His time would, therefore, be so much taken 329up that he would not be able to call and see her before service. She heard his excuse with indifference, and Roger went to bed that night, and arose also on the following morning, with a heavy problem agitating his mind. How was he to treat her? What was he to do with this wilful creature whom he loved so much, and who had succeeded in making their mutual relations so miserable and so embarrassed? For it was he who had been sinned against, as he very well knew, and though in his tenderness he was ready to condone that, and would have eagerly made an effort after any reconciliation that should have reality in it, yet the sense of duty and of the fitness of things stepped in, and told him that to let a condition of things be initiated in which the woman was to be humoured even when wrong, and the man was to beg forgiveness for all misunderstandings, whether caused by himself or not, was simple madness. Yet how he was to institute anything more reasonable, he did not see, unless Ada were brought to see that she had behaved badly, of which truth not the most glimmering consciousness seemed to have been afforded her.

On Christmas Eve, Roger was, for once, not at all disappointed to find the Dixons had friends over. Mr. Dixon welcomed him warmly, Ada acted shyly, and Mrs. Dixon was distant, barely acknowledging him. There was an uncomfortable tension and insincerity in the air. Roger felt relieved, and he sensed that Ada might feel the same, when he told her he had promised Mr. Johnson he would cover the organist’s duties the next day so that the organist could take a holiday and visit friends. This meant he would be too busy to see her before the service. She listened to his excuse with indifference, and that night he went to bed, waking up the next morning with a heavy dilemma on his mind. How was he supposed to treat her? What was he to do with this headstrong woman he loved so much, who had managed to make their relationship so miserable and awkward? He knew he had been wronged, and while he felt tender enough to forgive and would have eagerly sought any genuine reconciliation, his sense of duty and what was appropriate told him that allowing a situation where the woman was to be coddled even when she was at fault, and the man was expected to apologize for misunderstandings—whether his fault or not—was sheer madness. But he didn’t know how to create a more reasonable scenario unless Ada could recognize that her behavior had been wrong, a truth she didn’t seem to have any awareness of.

With this trouble in his mind he went to church on Christmas morning, and tried, almost unconsciously, to find a solution to his difficulties in the language spoken to him by his music. To a certain extent he found what he wanted; he received soothing, and that alone was a help to counsel. It was not the first time that music had come to him with healing on her wings; most likely it would not be the last.

With this worry on his mind, he went to church on Christmas morning and almost without thinking, tried to seek a solution to his troubles in the music that spoke to him. To some degree, he found what he was looking for; the soothing sounds provided him comfort, and that itself was helpful for reflection. It wasn't the first time music had brought him healing; it probably wouldn't be the last.

Seated up in the organ-loft, and looking into the mirror in front of him, he could see, not only the vicar and his curate, but a good many of the congregation 330too,—all diminished, reversed in position, moving up and down silently, rising and sitting down again like automata or dream-creatures. His sight was keen and long. He could identify a good many of those who came in, and amongst them he saw Ada and her father and mother. Ada, he perceived, was not so prostrate under the shock of their quarrel as to have neglected the claims of Christmas Day to be considered a fête day in matters of toilette. She was dressed gaily, and he saw a pretty face, looking prettier still in the framework of a smart and becoming new bonnet. It was a fresh, sweet face, seen thus in repose, and at a distance, and his heart yearned towards its owner, and he tried to put out of his mind the ugly recollection of the same face turned upwards towards Otho Askam, with a smile, and afterwards looking at him, cross, distorted, pouting.

Sitting up in the organ loft and glancing into the mirror in front of him, he could see not just the vicar and his assistant, but also a good number of the congregation too—all appearing smaller, flipped in position, moving silently up and down, rising and sitting again like robots or figures from a dream. His eyesight was sharp and far-reaching. He could recognize many of those who entered, including Ada and her parents. Ada, he noticed, was not so crushed by the shock of their argument that she had overlooked the importance of Christmas Day as a celebration in terms of her outfit. She was dressed brightly, and he saw a lovely face, looking even better framed by a stylish new bonnet. It was a fresh, sweet face, observed like this in stillness and from a distance, and his heart ached for its owner, as he tried to push aside the unpleasant memory of that same face turned upwards towards Otho Askam, smiling, and then looking at him, upset, twisted, and pouting.

Whether the music inspired him, or the sight of Ada, he knew not, but there flashed suddenly into his mind the recollection that he must most likely soon lose sight of her, for a considerable time at any rate, and with this recollection the conviction that that was the best thing that could possibly happen to them both. Separation for a season would, he argued, teach them both to look upon things with less prejudiced eyes. She would miss him, and want him, and he would learn to be less indignant at what had happened between them.

Whether the music inspired him or it was the sight of Ada, he couldn’t tell, but suddenly he remembered that he would likely lose sight of her soon, at least for a while. With that thought came the realization that it might be the best thing for both of them. A separation for a time would, he believed, help them both see things with less biased perspectives. She would miss him and want him, and he would learn to be less upset about what had happened between them.

As he came to this conclusion, which he hugged as a conviction, because it presented to him a way out of his difficulty with regard to the most judicious course to take with Ada, he perceived Gilbert Langstroth walking up the aisle behind Eleanor Askam, and they went together to the great square pew belonging to Thorsgarth. Roger began to wonder if Michael was right in 331thinking there might be something between them. Then he saw the choir and parsons coming in, and he wound up his voluntary, and the service began. When it was over, he played the congregation out to the music of a quick movement from a sonata of Beethoven—a passage full of storm and stress; of pain, struggle, and striving. And as the wild and noble music pealed out, some of his pain and unrest passed away with it.

As he reached this conclusion, which he embraced as a belief because it offered him a solution to his dilemma regarding the best approach to take with Ada, he noticed Gilbert Langstroth walking up the aisle behind Eleanor Askam, and they headed together to the large square pew belonging to Thorsgarth. Roger started to question whether Michael was right in thinking there might be something going on between them. Then he saw the choir and ministers coming in, and he finished his voluntary as the service began. When it was over, he played the congregation out to a lively section from a Beethoven sonata—a piece filled with turmoil, pain, struggle, and determination. As the powerful and beautiful music rang out, some of his pain and unrest faded away with it.

When he had left the church, and got into the churchyard, it was almost empty. One or two groups still lingered in conversation. Ada and her parents were not amongst them, but Roger was surprised to see Gilbert and Miss Askam still there. She looked very pale, he noticed, and grave, but also very beautiful in her dark brown velvet and furs. He raised his hat, and was passing on, but Gilbert stepped forward, and to Roger’s bewildered amazement, accosted him.

When he left the church and entered the churchyard, it was almost empty. A few small groups were still chatting. Ada and her parents weren't among them, but Roger was surprised to see Gilbert and Miss Askam still there. He noticed she looked very pale and serious, but also quite beautiful in her dark brown velvet and furs. He raised his hat and was about to move on when Gilbert stepped forward and, to Roger's confusion, spoke to him.

‘I have been waiting for you,’ said he. ‘I want a word with you, if you can spare a moment; and Miss Askam desires me to present you to her;’ and he turned from one to the other.

“I’ve been waiting for you,” he said. “I’d like to have a word with you, if you have a moment; and Miss Askam asked me to introduce you to her;” and he looked from one to the other.

Again Roger’s hat came off, and he could not find it in his heart to look with anything but gentleness upon this sad young face, in which he, like Michael, had begun to perceive a nobility and firmness of expression beneath the mere beauty of outline, which expression attracted him whether he would or no. She only said a very few words to him, quietly and simply.

Again, Roger’s hat fell off, and he couldn’t bring himself to look at this sad young face with anything but kindness. In her face, he, like Michael, began to see a nobility and strength of expression beneath the simple beauty of her features, which drew him in, whether he wanted to or not. She only said a few words to him, calmly and straightforwardly.

‘I wished to make your acquaintance. I have heard much about you from Dr. Rowntree, and from my friend, Mrs. Johnson.’

“I wanted to meet you. I've heard a lot about you from Dr. Rowntree and my friend, Mrs. Johnson.”

To which Roger gravely replied that he was highly honoured, and had heard also of Miss Askam from the 332same friends. He perfectly appreciated the spirit which dictated this advance from her.

To which Roger seriously replied that he was very honored, and had also heard about Miss Askam from the same friends. He fully recognized the intention behind her reaching out.

‘She would repair the wrong, if she could. Poor thing! She might as well try to sweep back the ocean with a besom.’

'She would fix the mistake if she could. Poor thing! She might as well try to sweep the ocean back with a broom.'

Then Gilbert said to him, ‘I had no opportunity of speaking to you the other morning, but I want to do so particularly. I have business to discuss with you. Will you meet me to-morrow morning in the reading-room in the town—say at twelve, or earlier if you like?’

Then Gilbert said to him, "I didn't get a chance to talk to you the other morning, but I really want to. I have some business to discuss with you. Will you meet me tomorrow morning in the reading room in town—let's say at twelve, or earlier if that works better for you?"

‘Certainly. Twelve will suit me perfectly. It will no doubt be better that we should have a little talk.’

‘Sure. Twelve works for me perfectly. It will definitely be better if we have a little chat.’

‘Thank you. I shall be punctual,’ said Gilbert, with the air of a man who is much obliged.

"Thanks. I'll be on time," said Gilbert, with the attitude of someone who is very grateful.

They parted, and Roger took his way to Mr. Dixon’s, where he had been bidden some time ago, to dine and spend the day; not because he felt any sudden desire for their society, or they for his, but because it was Christmas, and it is the proper thing to go and make merry with your friends and relations at that season. He had to go out once more to play at the evening service, except for which interval he spent most of his time in the company of his betrothed and her parents, with what results may be imagined. Ada was no more gracious, no more penitent to-day, than she had been yesterday. Roger’s conviction that a temporary separation would be good for the spiritual welfare of both became stronger. He imparted his idea to Mr. Dixon, in a private conversation with him, stating his reasons, and Mr. Dixon entirely agreed with him. They both brought heavy broadsides of common sense to bear upon the question, and neither of them could do more; neither of them could have understood, if some scatter-brained person 333had stepped forward, and assured them that to settle a question of that kind it was most desirable that to common sense should be joined a little of the much rarer and more precious quality of imagination. They saw facts, and they grappled with them in the very best way in which they knew how; and they were at one in the opinion that Ada, if left to herself a little, might come to a better mind.

They said their goodbyes, and Roger headed to Mr. Dixon's, where he had been invited a while back to have dinner and spend the day; not because he suddenly wanted their company, or they wanted his, but because it was Christmas, and it's the norm to celebrate with friends and family during that time. He had to step out again to play for the evening service, and aside from that time, he spent most of his day with his fiancée and her parents, with results that can easily be imagined. Ada was neither more gracious nor more regretful today than she had been yesterday. Roger's belief that a brief separation would be beneficial for both their spiritual well-being grew stronger. He shared his thoughts with Mr. Dixon in a private conversation, explaining his reasons, and Mr. Dixon completely agreed. They both applied a lot of common sense to the issue, and that was all they could do; they wouldn’t have understood if someone a bit scattered had stepped in and claimed that to resolve such a matter, a bit of the rare and valuable quality of imagination should accompany common sense. They recognized the facts and dealt with them in the best way they knew how; they both thought that if Ada was given a little space, she might come to a better understanding.

On the following day, at noon, punctual to his appointment, Roger repaired to the reading-room in the town. There was no one there; it was holiday time, and people were otherwise amusing themselves. As he waited for Gilbert he could not but reflect how it was they came to meet thus.

On the next day, at noon, right on schedule, Roger went to the reading room in town. No one was there; it was holiday time, and everyone was off enjoying themselves. As he waited for Gilbert, he couldn’t help but think about how they ended up meeting like this.

‘He knows I wouldn’t set my foot inside Thorsgarth, and he knows, too, that he need never again darken the door of his brother; so we have to sneak into a public room, where there is neutral ground. It is an odious state of things, and I shall be glad to be out of it.’

‘He knows I wouldn’t step foot inside Thorsgarth, and he also knows that he never has to show up at his brother’s place again; so we have to meet in a public space, where it’s neutral. It’s a terrible situation, and I’ll be glad to be done with it.’

He had not long to wait. Gilbert arrived directly afterwards, and looked pleased to see him.

He didn't have to wait long. Gilbert showed up right after and seemed happy to see him.

‘I am much obliged to you for coming,’ began Gilbert. ‘It gives me hopes that I shall be successful in my errand.’

‘I really appreciate you coming,’ started Gilbert. ‘It makes me hopeful that I’ll be successful in my mission.’

‘I thought you would want to know how the books stand and so on, for the benefit of my successor, when he arrives.’

‘I thought you’d want to know how the books are doing and all that, for the benefit of my successor when he gets here.’

‘Of course that will be necessary, but it is not what I came about to-day. I won’t waste words in telling you how annoyed, and more than annoyed I have been—I may say mortified and disgusted, at what has just taken place. I know the value of your services, and that this is no fitting recompense for them.’

‘Of course that will be necessary, but that's not why I came here today. I won't waste time telling you how frustrated, and more than frustrated, I've been—I can say I’m mortified and disgusted by what just happened. I know how valuable your services are, and this is no adequate compensation for them.’

334‘I don’t know about the value of my services, but I feel as if I had been rubbed the wrong way, and that by no means gently,’ said Roger.

334“I’m not sure how much my services are worth, but I feel like I’ve been treated unfairly, and not in a subtle way,” said Roger.

‘Of course. And you will naturally be unwilling to remain without a situation longer than is necessary.’

‘Of course. And you won’t want to stay without a job longer than necessary.’

‘Naturally. I have done nothing about it yet, because nobody wants to hear about such things at Christmas-time; but I thought of advertising, or perhaps writing to my former employers directly.’

‘Of course. I haven't done anything about it yet because nobody wants to deal with that kind of stuff during the holidays; but I was considering advertising or maybe reaching out to my old employers directly.’

‘Yes, of course you could do that. But I have it on my conscience that it was to oblige me and to do me a service that you left those former employers, and it must be my business not to let you suffer for that.’

‘Yes, of course you could do that. But I feel guilty knowing that you left those previous jobs to help me out, and it’s my responsibility to make sure you don't get hurt because of it.’

‘You are very kind,’ said Roger, perfectly appreciating the unusual nature of this long memory. ‘Very kind, you are; but I don’t see how any one could hold you responsible for what has happened, or consider it your fault if a man whom I have had to do with is such a blackguard, and shows his blackguardism in such an offensive manner that I have to leave him. I’ve had my wages for more than six years, and——’

‘You’re really kind,’ said Roger, fully aware of the unusual nature of this long memory. ‘You’re very kind; but I don’t see how anyone could hold you responsible for what happened or think it's your fault if a man I’ve dealt with is such a jerk and shows his jerkiness in such an offensive way that I have to walk away from him. I’ve received my wages for over six years, and——’

‘You have done a great deal more than that. You have stuck to the affair from the beginning, and worked it through good and bad, till from a doubtful venture you have made it into a profitable business. Any common foreman might have stayed in his place and taken his wages. You have been something different. But there is no need to beat about the bush. I have a proposal to make to you. I have had a fair measure of success in the business in which I am engaged. I think of finally settling accounts with Mr. Askam, who has never cared for business of that kind. I shall pay him the remainder of the capital and interest still owing to him, 335and continue to work the mills on my own account; and I thought that under those circumstances you might consent to remain, since you would have the entire management of the concern, and of course a share in the profits, and would have absolutely nothing further to do with Otho Askam. What do you say to it?’

‘You've accomplished far more than that. You've been dedicated to the project from the start, navigating through ups and downs, turning what was a risky endeavor into a successful business. Any regular foreman could have just done their job and collected their pay. You've been different. But let's get straight to the point. I have a proposal for you. I've had considerable success in my business. I'm thinking of wrapping things up with Mr. Askam, who has never really been interested in this kind of work. I'll pay him the remaining capital and interest still owed, and I'll continue running the mills on my own; I thought that, given these circumstances, you might agree to stay on since you'd have full control of the operation, a share in the profits, and would have nothing further to do with Otho Askam. What do you think?’

The proposition took Roger by surprise, and embarrassed him at the same time, for it made his decision concerning the separation of Ada and himself seem less than before the only reasonable one to come to. But he was not a man who came to such decisions in a moment of carelessness or impatience, and, having once arrived at them he was hard to move. At first there was a strong feeling of temptation,—the sensation that Gilbert’s proposal put an end to all difficulties, and made his way clear before him. This, which was the natural feeling, he immediately began to distrust, chiefly because of his previous resolution to leave Bradstane, and after a few moments of rapid thought decided that to make things clear and right between him and Ada, he would make any sacrifice; and if this was the sacrifice required—the giving up of this opening—why, the more promptly and rapidly it was accomplished the better.

The proposal caught Roger off guard and embarrassed him at the same time, as it made his decision about separating from Ada seem less like the only reasonable option than it had before. However, he wasn’t the kind of man who made such decisions impulsively or out of frustration, and once he made a decision, it was hard to change his mind. At first, he felt a strong temptation—the sense that Gilbert’s proposal solved all his problems and cleared his path. This feeling, which was natural, quickly turned into distrust, mainly because of his earlier resolution to leave Bradstane. After a few moments of intense thought, he decided that to sort things out between him and Ada, he would make any sacrifice. If this meant giving up this opportunity, then the sooner and faster it was done, the better.

‘This is what I never expected,’ he at last said, slowly, ‘and it is very tempting.’

‘This is something I never expected,’ he finally said, slowly, ‘and it’s really tempting.’

‘That means, that it does not tempt you, but the reverse; is it not so?’

"That means it doesn't tempt you, but the opposite; isn't that right?"

‘No; it does tempt me very much. But there are private reasons—reasons which I can’t quite explain to you, which I am afraid will prevent it.’

'No; it really does tempt me a lot. But there are personal reasons—reasons that I can't fully explain to you—that I’m afraid will stop me from doing it.'

‘If you say that, I suppose I must not press you. But I am very sorry, if you think you cannot do as I wish. There are several reasons why I wished it very 336much, apart from the one that you are far better suited to the post than any one else I could possibly find. One is, that if you had accepted, there would have been no further settlements required, since I know you so well;—no question of references, or recommendations from other persons.’

‘If you say that, I guess I shouldn’t push you. But I’m really sorry if you feel you can’t do what I want. There are several reasons why I really wanted this, aside from the fact that you’re way better suited for the position than anyone else I could find. One reason is, if you had accepted, we wouldn’t have had to arrange anything else, since I know you so well—no need for references or recommendations from other people.’

‘Yes, I understand that.’

"Yeah, I get that."

‘But, if you do not come to me, but take another situation, you will have to refer to your former employer, who, in name at any rate, has been Mr. Askam.’

‘But if you don’t come to me and choose another job, you’ll have to list your previous employer, who, at least officially, is Mr. Askam.’

‘Well, and what can Mr. Askam say of me that is not creditable?’

‘Well, what can Mr. Askam say about me that isn't respectable?’

‘Nothing—with truth. But you are aware that he is unscrupulous and extremely vindictive.’

‘Nothing—with truth. But you know he’s ruthless and really out for revenge.’

‘But there is such a thing as an action for defamation of character, if people tell lies about you. I have not the slightest fear of any such thing. He may dislike me, but he is not quite mad, and he simply dare not do it.’

‘But there is such a thing as a defamation lawsuit if people spread lies about you. I’m not the least bit worried about that. He may not like me, but he’s not crazy, and he simply wouldn’t risk it.’

‘I fear you do not know him so well as I do. “Daring” has simply nothing to do with it. He is not a man who dares or dares not. He is a creature who yields to every impulse of anger or passion, as blindly and unquestioningly, almost, as when he was a child. He has got an intense hatred for you now, because you have thwarted and spoken plainly to him, and he is now capable of committing any folly in order to punish you. What I wished to say is this, that if you will allow me, I will do all in my power to see you placed as soon as possible in a situation at least as good as the one which, from no fault of yours, you are forced to leave. And if I am the first to hear of such an opening, I will at once communicate with you; if you are the first, all I ask of you is, that you will write to me, and not to Mr. Askam, 337for references. Then I shall be able to see that justice is done, and that no scandal takes place.’

"I’m afraid you don’t know him as well as I do. 'Daring' has nothing to do with it. He isn’t someone who dares or doesn’t dare. He reacts to every impulse of anger or passion almost as blindly and unquestioningly as he did when he was a child. Right now, he has a deep hatred for you because you've challenged him and spoken frankly. He’s capable of doing anything foolish to get back at you. What I want to say is this: if you’ll let me, I’ll do everything I can to help you find another position that’s at least as good as the one you’re leaving, through no fault of your own. If I hear about an opening first, I’ll let you know immediately; if you hear about one first, all I ask is that you write to me and not to Mr. Askam for references. Then I can ensure that justice is served and that there’s no scandal." 337

Roger yielded to the honest impulse which arose in him, to lay aside all suspicion, and thank Gilbert heartily and unaffectedly.

Roger gave in to the genuine urge he felt to put aside all doubt and sincerely thank Gilbert without any pretense.

‘I don’t pretend it is not a matter of importance to me,’ he said, ‘for it is; and I am thankful to be helped forward a bit. I feel very grateful to you.’

"I won't pretend this isn't important to me," he said, "because it really is; and I'm thankful for the help getting ahead a little. I feel really grateful to you."

‘You won’t take a few days, then, to consider my proposal about the works here?’ said Gilbert, looking almost wistfully at him.

‘You won’t take a few days to think about my proposal for the work here?’ said Gilbert, looking almost longingly at him.

Roger shook his head slowly.

Roger shook his head slowly.

‘I think it is better not,’ said he. ‘I have considered my whole situation carefully since Friday night, and I am perfectly certain that I am best out of Bradstane for a time, both for my own sake, and for that of those most bound up with me. And when I settle down, it would be as well that it should not be here, but somewhere else.’

‘I think it’s better not,’ he said. ‘I’ve thought through my entire situation since Friday night, and I’m absolutely sure that it’s best for me to be away from Bradstane for a while, both for my own sake and for the sake of those who are most connected to me. And when I do settle down, it would be better if it’s not here, but somewhere else.’

‘Very well. I shall not attempt to alter your decision now. We must see about another situation as speedily as possible.’

‘Alright. I won’t try to change your mind now. We need to look for another option as quickly as we can.’

There was a little pause, during which Roger thought some rather puzzled thoughts. He could not understand Gilbert—that was very natural—and he owned that the character of the other man was a problem to which he had not the key. He felt the charm of manner which years of growth and cultivation had developed in Gilbert, and which is a thing not to be described in so many words. He understood also that Gilbert was acting the part now of a gentleman, an honourable man, and a friend. He gathered that Gilbert disliked and abhorred the conduct of Otho Askam, and his character. That was 338a group of characteristics which went harmoniously together. What he could not understand, in his simplicity and straightforwardness, was that this same man should still be the friend, adviser, visitor, companion of Askam, whose whole conduct was so indecent and brutal; and that in past days he should have descended to the very base intrigue which he had undoubtedly conducted, with regard to the disposal of his father’s property. That intrigue, when discovered, had alienated his brother from him for ever; and, reflected Roger, suddenly, whose money was it with which Gilbert proposed to carry on the working of the Townend Mills? There had never been a word said about the two thousand pounds which Michael had rejected, but which Gilbert had probably manipulated all these years. This wonder started up suddenly in his mind, and with all his disposition to think well of the man who was so readily and so ungrudgingly stepping to his aid, Roger could not stifle those other voices, which spoke of another phase in the said man’s character.

There was a brief pause, during which Roger had some confused thoughts. He couldn’t figure out Gilbert—that was understandable—and he admitted that the other man’s character was a mystery he couldn’t solve. He felt the charm in Gilbert’s manner that years of growth and refinement had created, which is hard to describe in words. He also realized that Gilbert was currently playing the role of a gentleman, an honorable man, and a friend. He understood that Gilbert disliked and detested Otho Askam’s behavior and character. Those traits fit together perfectly. What Roger couldn’t grasp, in his simplicity and straightforwardness, was how this same man could still be the friend, adviser, visitor, and companion of Askam, whose actions were so inappropriate and cruel; and that in the past, he had resorted to the very underhanded schemes he had clearly engaged in concerning his father’s estate. That scheme, once discovered, had permanently turned his brother against him; and Roger suddenly reflected on whose money Gilbert intended to use to run the Townend Mills. No one had ever mentioned the two thousand pounds that Michael had turned down, but Gilbert had likely been manipulating that amount all these years. This realization popped up unexpectedly in his mind, and despite his instinct to think positively about the man who readily and kindly offered him help, Roger couldn’t silence those other thoughts suggesting another side to this man’s character.

His thoughts on the subject, though this was the drift of them, were not thus orderly and formulated. They ran vaguely and ramblingly through his mind, in and out of one another, uncertain and shapeless.

His thoughts on the subject, while this was the main idea, weren't organized or clear. They flowed in a vague and wandering manner through his mind, overlapping with each other, uncertain and formless.

Suddenly Gilbert observed—

Suddenly, Gilbert noticed—

‘I was present at the concert in the schoolroom the other night, and I saw what happened there.’

‘I was at the concert in the classroom the other night, and I saw what went down there.’

‘Ay; along with the rest of the world,’ said Roger, writhing under the recollection of it.

‘Yeah; just like everyone else,’ said Roger, squirming at the memory of it.

‘Yes; and you must excuse me for mentioning it. I feel it a duty, I may say. There is no harm in your leaving Bradstane under the present circumstances; but there might have been, but for something that has taken 339place since the concert. But for this, I should have told you plainly, as a friend, that you would do foolishly to go away, and leave your fiancée exposed to the possibility of receiving further attentions from Otho Askam. It would have been by no means an impossible contingency. Now, I am glad to say, there is no danger of it.’

"Yes, and I hope you don't mind me bringing it up. I feel it's my duty to mention this. There's nothing wrong with you leaving Bradstane given the current situation; however, things might have been different if not for something that happened since the concert. If it weren't for this, I would have told you honestly, as a friend, that it would be a mistake to leave your fiancée vulnerable to further attention from Otho Askam. That could have definitely happened. Now, I'm happy to say there's no risk of that."

‘Indeed; and pray to what fortunate circumstance am I indebted for such immunity?’

‘Indeed; and to what lucky circumstance do I owe such immunity?’

‘Just to this, that after the concert he saw Miss Wynter home, proposed to her, and was accepted. He had accomplished his purpose of frightening and subduing her, though it seems to me that in order to clinch his victory he had to go farther than he intended.’

‘Just to add, after the concert he walked Miss Wynter home, proposed to her, and she said yes. He had achieved his goal of scaring and dominating her, though it seems to me that to secure his win he had to go further than he planned.’

‘She has got him at last, then,’ said Roger with contempt. ‘And now I think of it, that will be an advantage to me, for she can never have anything more to say to my little girl, and there will be an end to an intimacy which I have always detested.’

‘She finally has him,’ said Roger with disdain. ‘And now that I think about it, this actually works in my favor, because she won’t have anything more to say to my little girl, and that will put an end to a closeness I’ve always hated.’

‘Yes, you are right to be glad of that. Hers is not a friendship I should desire for any woman in whom I was interested.’

‘Yes, you’re right to be happy about that. That’s not the kind of friendship I would want for any woman I was interested in.’

‘The wicked always gain their ends,’ said Roger, unguardedly. ‘I did hope she would never succeed in catching him, so far as I hoped anything about it.’

'The wicked always get what they want,' Roger said without thinking. 'I really hoped she would never manage to catch him, at least as much as I hoped for anything about it.'

‘She is not so fortunate, even from her point of view, as you suppose,’ said Gilbert, tranquilly. ‘She has certainly got what she aimed at, but sadly deteriorated from what it was when she first began to scheme for it, and with it she has got a lot of other things thrown in, which she could well have dispensed with. If she were any one else I should feel sorry for her.’

‘She isn’t as lucky, even from her perspective, as you think,’ said Gilbert calmly. ‘She has definitely achieved what she was after, but it has sadly declined from what it was when she first started plotting for it, and along with it, she has picked up a bunch of other things that she could have easily done without. If she were anyone else, I would feel sorry for her.’

‘You say that what she schemed for is deteriorated; now, excuse my saying it, but how is it that you too cling 340to that man? That is a thing which I have been wondering ever since you came here this year.’

‘You say that her plans have fallen apart; now, excuse me for saying this, but how is it that you also hold onto that guy? I've been wondering about that ever since you got here this year.’

Gilbert’s face changed a little.

Gilbert's expression shifted slightly.

‘I suppose it must be unaccountable to many another, as well as to you,’ he said. ‘I can only say that it is because he was true to me, in his way, long ago, when I had other hopes and other ambitions than I have now. He was not afraid to declare that he was my friend, and that whoever spoke against me, insulted him. It would conduce greatly to my comfort and peace of mind, if I could forget that; but I cannot. So my relations to him are defined, not by my present opinion of him, but by his conduct towards me in former days. Other things happened at that time; I know it is useless to speak to you of it, but he stood my friend when no one else would have done. Otho Askam is my Old Man of the Sea. We all have one of some kind, and it seems to me that the best thing to do with them is to carry them quietly as long as one’s strength holds out.’

"I guess it must be confusing to a lot of others, just like it is for you," he said. "All I can say is that it's because he was loyal to me, in his own way, a long time ago, when I had different hopes and dreams than I do now. He wasn't scared to say that he was my friend, and that anyone who talked bad about me was also insulting him. It would really help my comfort and peace of mind if I could forget that, but I can't. So my relationship with him isn't based on how I feel about him now, but on how he treated me back then. Other things happened during that time; I know it’s pointless to talk to you about it, but he had my back when no one else would. Otho Askam is my Old Man of the Sea. We all have one of some sort, and it seems to me that the best thing to do with them is to carry them quietly as long as we can."

‘You say it is useless to speak to me of that past time. But, since we have got so far below the surface in our talk, there is one thing I would like to tell you, without any prejudice to my friendship with Michael. You sent a note to him one day.’

‘You say it’s pointless to talk to me about that past time. But since we've already delved deep in our conversation, there's one thing I want to share with you without affecting my friendship with Michael. One day, you sent him a note.’

‘Yes.’

'Yep.'

‘He gave it to me to read at the time.’

‘He gave it to me to read back then.’

‘Yes?’

"Yes?"

‘I urged him to take a day to consider the matter, and I have always felt that you were wronged by his refusing to do so. But his own wrongs at that time were so incomparably greater than yours, and his heart was so broken, that I have always condoned the fault, though I was sorry for it. Now you know all.’

‘I urged him to take a day to think it over, and I’ve always felt that you were unfairly treated by his refusal to do so. But his own issues at that time were so much more significant than yours, and his heart was so shattered, that I’ve always overlooked that mistake, even though I felt bad about it. Now you know everything.’

341‘I am glad you have told me. His heart was so broken, you say,’ said Gilbert, speaking with an evident effort. ‘I did not dare to think of anything connected with him, then. He—is he—do you think it would be a breach of confidence to let me know something of his circumstances?’

341“I’m glad you told me. His heart was so broken, you say,” said Gilbert, speaking with clear effort. “I didn’t want to think about anything related to him back then. Is he—do you think it would be a breach of trust to tell me something about his situation?”

‘I am afraid he would think so. He does not even know I am meeting you.’

‘I’m afraid he would think that. He doesn’t even know I’m meeting you.’

‘Ah! Say nothing then. But—his engagement with Miss Wynter. Surely he cannot regret now that it was broken off?’

‘Ah! Say nothing then. But—his engagement with Miss Wynter. Surely he doesn’t regret now that it was called off?’

‘I don’t suppose he does. That did not make the blow at the time less hard.’

‘I don’t think he does. That didn’t make the blow any easier at the time.’

‘No, no! I should have fancied somehow that he would have married some one else. But he has not.’

'No, no! I should have thought that he would have married someone else. But he hasn't.'

‘No, he has not.’

'No, he hasn't.'

‘Do you think he has ever cared to?’

‘Do you think he's ever cared to?’

‘He never had, up to a little while ago.’

‘He never had, until just recently.’

‘And now you think he does?’

‘And now you think he does?’

‘No, I don’t. I think he has been so well disciplined by what he has gone through that it would take a great deal to make him really want to marry any one. He can’t help admiring beautiful things, but he won’t do anything so disastrous as to fall in love with the lady I am thinking of. And besides, I know nothing about his feelings, really. He does not wear his heart upon his sleeve—now.’

‘No, I don’t. I think he has learned so much from his experiences that it would take a lot to make him genuinely want to marry anyone. He can’t help but admire beautiful things, but he won’t do anything as foolish as falling in love with the woman I have in mind. And besides, I don’t really know anything about his feelings. He doesn’t wear his heart on his sleeve—anymore.’

‘No. Of course I look upon all this as said in confidence; and I think that for the present we have settled all we had to do.’

‘No. Of course, I see all of this as being said in confidence; and I believe that for now, we've settled everything we needed to.’

‘Yes, quite, I think. And I assure you I am much obliged to you.’

‘Yes, definitely. And I really appreciate it.’

342‘Not at all. I am glad to have had the talk. You have my London address, I think.’

342‘Not at all. I’m glad we had the conversation. You have my London address, right?’

‘Yes. How long do you remain here?’

‘Yes. How long are you staying here?’

‘Only a few days more.’

‘Just a few more days.’

They exchanged good mornings, and separated. Roger, going home, was very thoughtful. He knew he had taken a momentous step in refusing to remain in Bradstane. He believed it was the best step that was open to him, and he took it. It is what men have to do on their way through life. Steps of some kind we have to take, though each one may be fraught with consequences which we cannot foresee, and which we can only appreciate after we have lost all power in the matter. We can look on, in these after days, at the results of our actions; it is permitted to us to rejoice in the fruits of our conduct, or, as often as not, to repine over the same, or to beat our breasts and wish we had never been born,—but not to alter by so much as a hair’s-breadth, the direction of the road opened out long ago by our own deed.

They said good morning to each other and went their separate ways. Roger, on his way home, was deep in thought. He knew he had made a significant decision by choosing not to stay in Bradstane. He believed it was the best choice he had, and he took it. It's something people have to do as they navigate through life. We have to take steps, even if each one comes with consequences we can't predict, which we can only fully understand once we’ve lost control over them. In the days that follow, we can reflect on the outcomes of our actions; we’re allowed to celebrate the results of our choices, or, just as often, to regret them, or to lament and wish we had never been born—but we can’t change the path set long ago by our own actions.

343

CHAPTER 30

SERMON, BY A SINNER

Gilbert had said to Roger that he was only remaining a few days longer at Thorsgarth; but as a matter of fact, he stayed till over the New Year,—being able, seemingly, to put off the business which, he every now and then remarked in a casual way, called aloud to him from London. He could hardly have enjoyed himself much, during the latter portion of his visit—at least, that was Eleanor’s feeling, as she uneasily watched the course of events after the concert. For a few days she was quite in the dark as to the exact state of things. Of course she lay awake a long time on that particular night, feeling uneasy about every subject to which her thoughts turned,—Otho, Gilbert, Magdalen, Ada; she felt no sense of security or comprehension with regard to any one of them. Why did Magdalen, after behaving so well at first under the insult which Otho had put upon her, fall off so lamentably afterwards—tamely submitting to his behest, and allowing him to drive home with her?

Gilbert had told Roger that he was only going to stay a few more days at Thorsgarth; but in reality, he stayed until after New Year’s, seemingly able to delay the business that he often mentioned casually, which was calling him back to London. He probably didn’t enjoy himself much during the last part of his visit—at least, that’s how Eleanor felt as she anxiously observed what was happening after the concert. For a few days, she was completely in the dark about the situation. Of course, she lay awake for a long time that night, worried about everything that crossed her mind—Otho, Gilbert, Magdalen, Ada; she had no sense of security or understanding regarding any of them. Why did Magdalen, after initially handling Otho’s insult so well, end up submitting so unfortunately afterwards—quietly obeying him and allowing him to drive her home?

And Gilbert—in whom, to a certain extent, she had put her trust—was no more than a broken reed. He had promised to see that all should go right, and, on the contrary, everything had gone wrong—just as wrong as it could possibly go; and he seemed neither vexed 344nor uneasy about it, but allowed things to take their course.

And Gilbert—in whom she had somewhat entrusted her faith—was nothing more than a useless support. He had promised to make sure everything would go smoothly, yet everything had instead gone horribly wrong—just as wrong as it could. He didn't seem bothered or worried about it at all, but just let things unfold as they would. 344

When she met Otho at lunch, after his quarrel with Roger, and saw his sullen look, and heard his sulky, curt remarks and replies, she felt miserable, in spite of telling herself that it was no affair of hers; and she did not venture to inquire what had angered him. She vaguely dreaded to hear his reply. The Christmas Day, which happened also to be a Sunday, came; and the doctor’s Christmas-tree was to be on the twenty-sixth. She had not seen Mrs. Johnson since the concert, and was therefore in ignorance as to what had happened at the mills, and it suited Gilbert for a day or two to say nothing to her. So she lived on in uneasiness, and sometimes caught herself thinking of her former life, which she had left six weeks ago, as if it were a hundred years away from her; and of her uncle and cousin Paul on their travels, as if they were inhabitants of another world, journeying on seas and in lands unheard of.

When she met Otho for lunch after his fight with Roger and noticed his gloomy expression, as well as his sulky, short responses, she felt really down, even though she kept telling herself it wasn’t her problem. She didn’t want to ask what upset him, fearing his answer. Christmas Day, which unfortunately was also a Sunday, arrived, and the doctor’s Christmas tree was set for the twenty-sixth. She hadn’t seen Mrs. Johnson since the concert, so she had no idea what happened at the mills, and Gilbert decided to keep quiet for a day or two. So, she went on feeling anxious, sometimes catching herself thinking about her old life, which she left six weeks ago, as if it were a hundred years in the past; and about her uncle and cousin Paul on their travels, as if they were from another world, sailing through unknown seas and lands.

Things were in this condition on Monday afternoon, and she was sitting alone in her parlour in the waning daylight, when Barlow came in with a message from Gilbert, to know if she would see him. Her thoughts, which had strayed away from the painful present, were suddenly pulled back again to their post. Instinctively bracing herself to meet something disagreeable, she bade Barlow show Mr. Langstroth up, and then sat and waited for him.

Things were like this on Monday afternoon, and she was sitting alone in her living room as the daylight faded when Barlow came in with a message from Gilbert, asking if she would see him. Her thoughts, which had wandered away from the painful present, were suddenly pulled back to reality. Instinctively bracing herself for something unpleasant, she instructed Barlow to bring Mr. Langstroth up, and then she sat and waited for him.

In a minute, however, he was with her; and, as usual, his presence, unwished for, and even dreaded in anticipation, proved in reality soothing, almost agreeable. Eleanor struggled against this power of Gilbert to make himself agreeable to her; resented it deeply in her heart, 345as a sort of disloyalty to his brother, to whom she had in her soul given irrevocably and for ever, the place of master of her heart and destiny. This last was as strong a feeling as anything which could be experienced; but, nevertheless, Gilbert possessed this power of being agreeable to her when he came, and the fact puzzled and annoyed her more than she would have cared to own.

In a minute, though, he was with her; and, as always, his presence, unwelcome and even dreaded in anticipation, turned out to be calming, almost pleasant. Eleanor fought against Gilbert's ability to charm her; she resented it deeply in her heart, 345 seeing it as a kind of betrayal to his brother, to whom she had forever given the place of master of her heart and fate. This was as intense a feeling as anything she could experience; yet, despite that, Gilbert had this knack for being likable when he showed up, and the whole thing puzzled and irritated her more than she would admit.

‘You are very kind to let me see you,’ he said at once, as he took the chair she pointed to. ‘I have been wanting to speak to you for a day or two—about Otho.’

‘You’re really nice to let me see you,’ he said immediately, as he sat down in the chair she indicated. ‘I’ve been wanting to talk to you for a day or two—about Otho.’

‘Ah, I knew it was about Otho. Say on, and let us have done with it.’

‘Ah, I knew it was about Otho. Go ahead, and let’s get this over with.’

‘Perhaps that will not be so easy, either. However, I will say on, as you suggest. Before I could speak to you, I wished to accomplish a certain piece of business. I have now done so, and am free to say what I like. I suppose you have been noticing how angry Otho looks, without being able in your own mind to assign a cause for it?’

‘Maybe that won’t be so easy, either. But I’ll keep talking, as you suggested. Before I could speak to you, I wanted to take care of something first. I’ve done that now, so I’m free to say what I want. I assume you’ve noticed how angry Otho looks, but you can’t quite figure out why?’

‘Unless the cause is that he is unhappy because he has been doing wrong.’

'Unless the reason is that he's feeling unhappy because he's been doing something wrong.'

Gilbert repressed a smile.

Gilbert held back a smile.

‘I am afraid I cannot comfort you by confirming that theory of yours. By “doing wrong,” I suppose you mean his little escapade at the concert the other night. Yes, I see. Well, I imagine he has forgotten all about that by now. He is angry, or “unhappy,” if you like, because he has been, and is being, put to great inconvenience, and he doesn’t like it; it makes him uncomfortable.’

‘I’m sorry, but I can’t help you by agreeing with that theory of yours. By “doing wrong,” I guess you’re talking about his little scene at the concert the other night. I get it. Well, I think he’s probably forgotten all about that by now. He’s upset, or “unhappy,” if you prefer, because he has been and is being put in a really inconvenient situation, and he doesn’t like it; it makes him uncomfortable.’

Then he told her about the quarrel between Otho and Roger, with a sort of amused carelessness, as if he had been diverted by the combat, and somewhat contemptuous 346of the combatants, which tone puzzled and did not reassure his hearer.

Then he told her about the fight between Otho and Roger, with a casual amusement, as if he found the brawl entertaining, and a hint of disdain for the fighters, which left her feeling confused and not really comforted. 346

‘Otho does not like office work,’ he went on, smiling openly. ‘He has not had much of it yet; but the factories reopen to-morrow, after the holiday, and then he will have to try a little of it. I have telegraphed to a man whom I know to send down some one suitable, and I have promised Otho to wait until the some one comes, and just to put him in the way of business; but it may be a week or so before my friend can hit upon the right kind of man. That makes him very angry——’

‘Otho doesn’t like office work,’ he said, smiling openly. ‘He hasn’t done much of it yet; but the factories are reopening tomorrow after the holiday, and then he’ll have to try a bit of it. I’ve sent a telegram to someone I know to send down a suitable person, and I promised Otho I’d wait until that person arrives, just to help him get into the business; but it might take a week or so before my friend finds the right kind of person. That really makes him angry——’

‘You don’t seem to think anything of the way in which he has behaved,’ burst forth Eleanor, indignantly, the colour high in her cheeks. ‘I think it is the most abominable thing I ever heard of—his treating Mr. Camm in that way. It is—it is——’

‘You don’t seem to care at all about how he has acted,’ Eleanor exclaimed angrily, her cheeks flushed. ‘I think it's the most horrible thing I’ve ever heard—him treating Mr. Camm like that. It is—it is——’

Words failed her. She felt as if she would choke with anger and disgust. Gilbert’s eyes were fixed upon her face; the slight smile was still hovering about his lips.

Words escaped her. She felt like she'd choke on her anger and disgust. Gilbert's eyes were locked on her face; a slight smile still lingered on his lips.

‘You talk about what makes him angry, as if it mattered. He deserves to be put to inconvenience. He does not deserve to be helped out of it. What becomes of Mr. Camm?’

‘You talk about what makes him angry, as if it mattered. He deserves to be inconvenienced. He doesn’t deserve to be helped out of it. What happens to Mr. Camm?’

‘Oh, I have seen Roger. We understand each other. But don’t you want to hear all that I have to tell you? I have another piece of news.’

‘Oh, I’ve seen Roger. We get each other. But don’t you want to hear everything I need to tell you? I have another piece of news.’

‘What is it?’ she asked, feeling from the way in which he spoke that it must be news of some importance, and staying her anger to hear it.

‘What is it?’ she asked, sensing from the way he spoke that it was important news, and she held back her anger to listen.

‘Something else has happened, which ought to have made him forget his anger, one would think. I told him he ought to tell you about it, but he says he won’t; it is 347all between him and her. He does not feel inclined to talk about it, and, in short, I see you half guess already. Yes; it is quite true. He got engaged to Miss Wynter the other night.’

‘Something else has happened that should have made him forget his anger, or so you would think. I told him he should share it with you, but he says he won’t; it’s all between him and her. He’s not really in the mood to discuss it, and honestly, I can see you’re starting to figure it out already. Yes, it’s absolutely true. He got engaged to Miss Wynter the other night.’

‘Engaged—to—Miss—Wynter!’ Eleanor stared at him incredulously. ‘She took him—after what he had done?’

‘Engaged to Miss Wynter!’ Eleanor stared at him in disbelief. ‘She accepted him—after everything he did?’

Gilbert laughed aloud.

Gilbert laughed out loud.

‘She took him, it would appear. I thought you ought to be informed of it. Probably all the neighbourhood is gossiping over it by now, and you would have looked ridiculous if you had heard people talking about it, and had not understood.’

‘It looks like she took him. I thought you should know. The whole neighborhood is probably gossiping about it by now, and you would have seemed foolish if you overheard people talking and didn’t get it.’

‘I—oh, to be ridiculous is nothing, it seems to me, if one is not disgraceful,’ said Eleanor, and paused, because she could not help wondering what Gilbert felt about it himself. If she were to judge from his present manner, she would have said that he regarded it all from a superior standpoint, as a kind of joke amongst some unsophisticated creatures, whose habits it amused him to study; but, recollecting the very different tone he had lately taken, and his present avowed conviction that he thought it serious enough to come and tell her about it, since Otho would not, she felt that his motives were quite beyond her comprehension. So she ceased to speculate upon them, and turned her attention to another point.

“I—oh, being ridiculous isn’t a big deal, to me, if it doesn’t cross the line into disgraceful,” Eleanor said, pausing because she couldn’t help but wonder how Gilbert felt about it himself. If she were to judge from his current attitude, she would have said he saw it as a joke involving some naive people, whose habits he found amusing to observe. However, recalling the very different tone he had recently taken, and his current belief that it was serious enough to come and tell her about it since Otho wouldn’t, she realized that his motives were beyond her understanding. So, she stopped trying to figure them out and focused on another point.

‘It is all very extraordinary to me, and most disagreeable—the way in which it has been done,’ she said, and again caught the curious expression, half amusement, half—what? in Gilbert’s look. ‘You know them both much better than I do. Do you think it will be for his good?’

“It all seems really strange to me, and quite unpleasant—the way it’s been handled,” she said, noticing the curious look on Gilbert's face, which was partly amused but also had an element of—what? “You know them both a lot better than I do. Do you think this will be good for him?”

‘In a way, I am sure it will. It is perfectly certain 348that whatever kind of woman Miss Wynter may be, as a woman, she is the only one who has, or ever had, any shadow of influence over him. She knows him thoroughly. She knows the frightful risks she is running,—perhaps she does not feel them frightful—and she knows the precarious state of his fortunes at the present time. With her eyes open she has taken him. If they would or could be married at once she might do a great deal to retrieve his affairs.’

‘In a way, I’m sure it will. It’s clear that no matter what kind of woman Miss Wynter is, as a woman, she’s the only one who has ever had any influence over him. She knows him inside out. She’s aware of the serious risks she’s taking—maybe she doesn’t see them as serious—and she understands the unstable state of his finances right now. With her eyes wide open, she has chosen him. If they could get married right away, she might do a lot to improve his situation.’

‘I did not mean that exactly,’ said Eleanor, going on with what she did mean, despite what seemed to her Gilbert’s look of mockery. ‘I was thinking more of the moral influence. I should have thought that a woman of higher mind—one who would have roused him to better things——’

‘I didn’t mean it that way,’ Eleanor said, continuing with her actual thoughts, despite what she perceived as Gilbert’s mocking expression. ‘I was considering more the moral influence. I would have expected a woman of a higher intellect—someone who could inspire him to strive for better things——’

‘Yes, that is a very fine idea,’ said Gilbert, with ready benevolence—‘that theory of overcoming evil with good. The thing is, how far is it practicable? You speak as a woman, and a good woman. I see as a man, and a man of the world. And speaking from my knowledge of men in general, and of your brother Otho in particular, I should say Miss Wynter would make him a far more suitable wife than the best of women, filled with high aspirations and noble aims. Magdalen Wynter understands him by reason of being composed of a similar clay. Understanding him, she will lead him—at least, very often. A saint would simply exasperate him into something ten times worse than he is. You do not know the ease, the comfort, and the help it is to be understood; how it can keep a wavering man in the right, and drag a sinning man out of the wrong. Good people don’t need half as much understanding as bad ones, and with due respect to you and to current notions 349on the subject, saints and people who never do wrong are not those who are the most sympathetic and comprehending. It sounds very degrading, I daresay, but it is true—true as anything can be.’

“Yeah, that’s a really good idea,” said Gilbert, with genuine kindness. “That theory of fighting evil with good. The question is, how practical is it? You speak as a woman, and a good one. I see things as a man, and a worldly man at that. Based on what I know about men in general, and your brother Otho in particular, I’d say Miss Wynter would actually make him a much better wife than the best woman filled with high hopes and noble intentions. Magdalen Wynter understands him because she’s made of the same stuff. By understanding him, she’ll be able to guide him—at least, most of the time. A saint would just frustrate him into becoming something way worse than he already is. You don’t realize the ease, the comfort, and the support that comes from being understood; how it can help a struggling man stay on track and pull a sinful man back from the wrong path. Good people don’t need as much understanding as bad ones, and with all due respect to you and popular beliefs on the matter, saints and people who never make mistakes are not necessarily the most sympathetic or understanding. It may sound really degrading, I admit, but it’s true—true as anything can be.”

Gilbert spoke with much more emphasis than usual, and with a shade of bitterness in his tone. Had Roger Camm been there, he would have understood it in a moment; it would have confirmed some vague suspicions long entertained by him. But to Eleanor, it seemed as if Gilbert were composing an apology for wrong-doing; making it out as being rather meritorious than otherwise. With emphasis equal to his own, and with some bitterness in her tone also, she replied—

Gilbert spoke with much more emphasis than usual, and there was a hint of bitterness in his tone. If Roger Camm had been there, he would have understood it immediately; it would have confirmed some vague suspicions he had long harbored. But to Eleanor, it felt like Gilbert was trying to apologize for something bad he did, painting it as more commendable than it really was. Matching his emphasis and showing some bitterness in her own tone, she replied—

‘I daresay you may be right. Men of the world usually are right, on the outside, at any rate; but I look inside, and it seems to me that all this is very sad and dreadful, too. Life is full of these horrible contradictions, and it appears as if you can never have any good or beautiful thing without, as it were, a heap of dust and ashes beside it, spoiling it all.’

"I guess you might be right. People who are experienced usually are, at least on the surface; but when I look deeper, it all seems really sad and terrible to me. Life is full of these awful contradictions, and it feels like you can never enjoy anything good or beautiful without seeing a pile of dust and ashes next to it, ruining everything."

Gilbert laughed a little, and she felt chilled—not vexed with him—as she was conscious she ought to have been, but discouraged by the fact that he was about to differ from her.

Gilbert chuckled slightly, and she felt a chill—not upset with him—as she knew she should have been, but disheartened by the fact that he was about to disagree with her.

‘Why, of course,’ he admitted. ‘Is it not in the very nature of life, as we know life, that it should be so? What are the good and beautiful things, as you call them, except sacrifices and aspirations or struggles after something higher and better than our everyday fight and grind? And how can you have beautiful sacrifices without something bad and mean to call them out? and how can you aspire after the better, without a worse which makes the better desirable to you? But for the dustheaps, 350I do not really see how the shrines and temples would ever get their due share of admiration.’

“Of course,” he said. “Isn’t it just the nature of life, as we understand it, that things are this way? What are the good and beautiful things, as you describe them, except for sacrifices and ambitions or struggles for something higher and better than our daily routine? And how can you have beautiful sacrifices without something bad and petty to contrast them against? And how can you strive for the better without a worse option that makes the better appealing to you? But without the dust heaps, 350 I really don’t see how the shrines and temples would ever receive their fair share of admiration.”

‘Admiration!’ repeated Eleanor, indignantly; ‘as if one admired a holy place! I daresay you have risen superior to all such superstitious considerations, but I say again, I think it is horrible; and I maintain that I do not think Miss Wynter is a good or a high-principled woman, and I am very sorry Otho is going to marry her.’

‘Admiration!’ Eleanor repeated, indignantly; ‘as if one admired a sacred place! I suppose you’ve moved beyond all those superstitious thoughts, but I’ll say it again, I think it’s awful; and I stand by my belief that Miss Wynter is neither a good nor a principled woman, and I’m really upset that Otho is going to marry her.’

‘Which of them do you look upon as the temple, and which as the cinder-heap?’ asked Gilbert politely, but with a queer look. Eleanor was furious with herself for laughing out, quickly and readily; but she had to admit that Gilbert had the best of it. Then a sudden gravity came over her; she caught her breath, and looked at him in renewed bewilderment. In what light did he wish her to see him; how did he desire her to view him, that he, who had cheated his brother, and undermined his father’s integrity, should have the effrontery to sit there and talk lightly about wrong being necessary to call forth the higher life, and to say that temples could not be properly ‘admired,’ unless there were sordid details close to them, to emphasise their beauty? Seen from her point of view, his conversation was sickening in its hypocrisy and unreality; and yet—again the feeling of surprise came over her—she was interested in it; she could not feel revolted. Was the man’s personal influence really so potent as to nullify all the effect of what she knew to his disadvantage?

“Which one do you see as the temple, and which as the trash heap?” Gilbert asked politely, but with a strange expression. Eleanor was furious with herself for laughing so quickly and easily, but she had to admit that Gilbert had the upper hand. Then a sudden seriousness washed over her; she gasped and looked at him in renewed confusion. How did he want her to see him? How did he want her to perceive him, considering he had deceived his brother and undermined his father’s reputation, yet had the nerve to sit there and casually talk about how wrongdoing was necessary to bring out a higher life, claiming that you couldn’t truly ‘admire’ temples unless you had sordid details nearby to highlight their beauty? From her perspective, his conversation was infuriating in its hypocrisy and lack of reality; yet—again, a feeling of surprise overcame her—she found it interesting; she didn’t feel repulsed. Was this man's personal influence really strong enough to overshadow everything she knew about him that was so negative?

Gilbert had listened to her last words with an amused smile, betraying by nothing whether she hurt him or not; his gaze met hers steadily, and he continued to watch her while she silently reflected. At last he said, lightly still, and coldly—

Gilbert had listened to her last words with an amused smile, giving no indication of whether they hurt him or not; his gaze met hers steadily, and he continued to watch her as she silently thought. Finally, he said, still casually, but with a hint of coldness—

351‘I see you are wondering what to make of me. It is very natural—in you; and if you can trust me far enough to believe that anything disinterested can proceed out of my mouth, I would suggest to you not to go on wondering any more, but to listen to me, and attentively consider what I have to say to you.’

351“I can tell you’re curious about what to think of me. That’s completely understandable. If you can trust me enough to believe that I have no hidden agenda, I’d suggest you stop wondering and start listening to me. Really think about what I have to share with you.”

Eleanor started, reddening with confusion, and feeling, with a sudden revulsion, as some child might, which, instead of attending to its professor’s discourse, had been speculating about the wrinkles on the brow of the learned man, and was suddenly called to order. An immense distance seemed to open up at once between her and Gilbert. She remembered the sentiments she had attributed to him of admiration for herself, and felt that egregious vanity must have led her very far astray.

Eleanor flinched, her face flushing with embarrassment, feeling, much like a child who had been daydreaming about the wrinkles on the forehead of the wise teacher instead of paying attention, suddenly being brought back to reality. An unbridgeable gap seemed to appear instantly between her and Gilbert. She recalled the feelings she thought he had for her, filled with admiration, and realized that her immense vanity must have misled her completely.

‘Indeed, I will listen to whatever you have to say. I think you are very kind to take so much trouble about—poor Otho.’

‘Of course, I’ll listen to whatever you want to say. I think it's really nice of you to go to so much effort about—poor Otho.’

‘“Poor Otho,” as you call him, is my oldest friend; I know him better than any one else does, except perhaps the lady we have been speaking of, whose acquaintance with him dates from the very same time. You laughed just now—you could not help it. Does not your common sense now explain to you that it is much better to take men as they are, and provide them with the best that circumstances will allow, instead of wanting to insist on their having for mate an ideal which does not suit, and which they would hate if they had to live with it? That is my view of the case.’

“Poor Otho,” as you call him, is my oldest friend; I know him better than anyone else does, except maybe the lady we’ve been talking about, whose relationship with him started at the same time. You just laughed—you couldn’t help it. Doesn’t your common sense now tell you that it’s much better to accept people as they are and give them the best possible under the circumstances, instead of insisting they should have an ideal partner that doesn’t fit and that they would dislike if they had to live with them? That’s how I see it.

‘Very well,’ said she, resignedly. ‘Go on.’

‘Okay,’ she said, giving in. ‘Go ahead.’

‘I was about to observe that though Otho certainly appears disposed just now to kick over the traces altogether, and not listen to anything that any one has 352to say to him, yet I think I may still say, I have more influence over him than any one else has. But upon my soul, I do not know how long it may last. He has got some notion into his head which, for a wonder, he has not confided to me, and I cannot answer for the freaks which it may inspire him to play. I wonder if you will think me impertinent for asking, did you know much about Otho and his character before you came to live here?’

‘I was just about to say that while Otho definitely seems to want to reject everything right now and isn’t interested in what anyone has to say, I believe I still have more influence over him than anyone else does. But honestly, I can’t say how long that will last. He’s got some idea in his head that, surprisingly, he hasn’t shared with me, and I can’t predict the strange things he might do because of it. I wonder if you’ll think I’m being rude for asking, but did you know much about Otho and his character before you moved here?’

‘No—at least, my uncle, Mr. Stanley, used to say he was afraid Otho was rather fast, and told me not to let him bet. I think,’ added Eleanor, with rather a sad smile, ‘that if we had known him better, we should not have wasted our words in that way.’

‘No—at least, my uncle, Mr. Stanley, used to say he was worried Otho was a bit reckless and told me not to let him gamble. I think,’ added Eleanor, with a somewhat sad smile, ‘that if we had known him better, we wouldn’t have wasted our words like that.’

‘I think something still more probable is, that you would not have wasted your time in coming here.’

‘I think it’s more likely that you wouldn’t have wasted your time coming here.’

‘I did not choose to come here. It so fell out that this was the right place for me to come to.’

‘I didn’t choose to come here. It just happened that this was the right place for me to be.’

‘You had nowhere else to go?’

‘You didn't have anywhere else to go?’

‘Practically nowhere. My aunt died, and my uncle’s health had so given way that he and Paul—my cousin, and their only child—have gone to travel together for an indefinite time. Where should I have thought of coming to but to my home?’

‘Practically nowhere. My aunt died, and my uncle's health has gotten so bad that he and Paul—my cousin and their only child—have gone off to travel together for an unknown amount of time. Where else would I have thought of coming but to my home?’

She raised her head, and looked at him both proudly and sadly. Gilbert’s eyes fell—not in confusion, but reflectively.

She lifted her head and looked at him with a mix of pride and sadness. Gilbert’s eyes dropped—not in confusion, but in thoughtfulness.

‘True,’ he admitted, after a moment. ‘And you intend to remain here?’

‘True,’ he admitted after a moment. ‘And you plan to stay here?’

‘Certainly I do. Why should I go?’

‘Of course I do. Why should I leave?’

‘Oh, there are many reasons. It is not a pleasant house for you to be in.’

‘Oh, there are plenty of reasons. It’s not a nice house for you to be in.’

Eleanor felt as if Otho’s conduct were being commented 353upon, and she herself tutored by some one who was much more master of the situation than she was. She did not exactly like it, but she was powerless to resent it; she did not quite know whether she wished even to resent it.

Eleanor felt like people were commenting on Otho’s behavior, and she was being guided by someone who was much more in control of the situation than she was. She didn’t really like it, but she felt powerless to push back; she wasn’t even sure if she wanted to push back at all.

‘It is a dreary house,’ said she at length. ‘It is depressing to me, too. But I don’t know that one may always leave a place just because it happens not to be pleasant.’

‘It’s a gloomy house,’ she said after a while. ‘It’s depressing for me too. But I’m not sure you can always just leave a place because it isn’t pleasant.’

‘Ah! You know Otho is going away when I do?’

‘Ah! So you know Otho is leaving when I do?’

‘Yes.’

‘Yeah.’

‘I will answer for it that you will not see much more of him till after the Derby Day, and perhaps not then. Don’t you think it would be advisable for you to have a change, too?’

‘I can guarantee that you won't see much of him until after Derby Day, and maybe not even then. Don't you think it would be a good idea for you to change things up a bit, too?’

‘A change—in the depth of winter—after being here just six weeks? No, I do not.’

‘A change—in the middle of winter—after being here just six weeks? No, I don't.’

‘You are very decided, I see. Pardon me for pressing the question again. Are you quite decided to stay here?’

‘You’re really sure about this, I see. Sorry for asking again, but are you completely certain you want to stay here?’

‘Yes. Why not? Why should I go away? It is my home, as I said before,’ she said, looking at him rather impatiently.

‘Yes. Why not? Why should I leave? This is my home, as I mentioned earlier,’ she said, looking at him a bit impatiently.

‘You will be very dull. Otho, you see, has no scruples about leaving you, and will not return an hour the sooner from the knowledge that you are here alone.’

‘You’re going to be really boring. Otho, you see, doesn’t care about leaving you, and he won’t come back any sooner just because he knows you’re here alone.’

‘And if I like Bradstane, and wish to remain at Thorsgarth, in spite of this dulness, and in spite of what Otho does?’

‘And if I like Bradstane and want to stay at Thorsgarth, despite this boredom and despite what Otho does?’

He shrugged his shoulders.

He shrugged.

‘Of course, in that case. There are compensations sometimes, which go a long way towards repaying a little dulness and solitude. Every one to his taste. If that is yours, I may as well proceed to tell you that my advice to you would be to prepare for reverses.’

‘Of course, in that case. There are sometimes rewards that really help to make up for a bit of dullness and solitude. Everyone has their own preferences. If that’s yours, I might as well go ahead and tell you that my advice would be to get ready for setbacks.’

354‘Reverses?’

‘Reverses?’

‘Yes. Racing, and the sort of horse-dealing in which Otho indulges—never to mention a dozen other expensive little trifles that he likes, are not profitable occupations, and he has not found them so. I speak plainly. You may live to see very evil days at Thorsgarth, if you choose to remain here. You may live to see Otho reduced to poverty, and, if your feelings are easily worked upon, your own fortune in danger—that is, if you should let yourself be deluded into the idea that you can help him out of his difficulties, and set him on his legs again.’

‘Yes. Racing and the kind of horse trading that Otho gets into—not to mention a dozen other costly little indulgences he enjoys—are not profitable activities, and he hasn’t found them to be so. I’m being straightforward. You might experience very challenging times at Thorsgarth if you decide to stay here. You might see Otho sink into poverty, and if you’re easily influenced, your own financial situation could be at risk—that is, if you allow yourself to be fooled into thinking you can rescue him from his troubles and get him back on his feet.’

‘I think I could meet reverses, if they came, without too much lamenting.’

"I think I could handle setbacks if they came, without too much complaining."

‘In addition to which he may at any time get married to your favourite, Magdalen Wynter, and request you to find another home.’

‘On top of that, he might marry your favorite, Magdalen Wynter, at any time and ask you to find another place to live.’

‘I have a house of my own, and I should not wait to be asked to go.’

‘I have my own house, and I shouldn’t wait to be invited to go.’

‘Oh, you mean the Dower House—a nice old house, that. It stands quite near to my own old home, the Red Gables.’

‘Oh, you mean the Dower House—a lovely old place, that. It’s located really close to my own old home, the Red Gables.’

‘Yes. I have thought sometimes it would be a pleasant house to live in, as——’

‘Yes. I have thought sometimes it would be a nice house to live in, as——’

‘As you are so much alone,’ interposed Gilbert, almost eagerly. ‘Don’t you really think that it would be much better than for you to be here, alone, without chaperon or companion——’

'Since you are so alone,' Gilbert interjected, almost enthusiastically. 'Don't you think it would be much better for you to be somewhere else, instead of here, alone, without a chaperone or companion——'

‘Nay,’ interposed Eleanor, half-smiling; ‘don’t twit me with that. I don’t want a chaperon; but if I did, how could I have one, when you know very well that Otho says——’

‘No,’ Eleanor interrupted, half-smiling; ‘don’t tease me about that. I don’t want a chaperone; but if I did, how could I have one when you know very well that Otho says——’

She stopped. Otho had said that one petticoat in the 355house was more than enough for him, and he would put up with no more. Gilbert smiled.

She stopped. Otho had said that one petticoat in the 355house was more than enough for him, and he wouldn’t tolerate any more. Gilbert smiled.

‘Yes, I know what Otho says. I was not twitting you. I only wish you would see that reason tells you to leave him, and not mix yourself in his affairs.’

‘Yes, I know what Otho says. I wasn’t teasing you. I just wish you would understand that logic tells you to leave him alone and not get involved in his issues.’

‘Your reason may. Mine does not. Mine tells me that Otho is my brother; and I’m sure he is wretched with his own wrong-doing, though you scoff at the idea. Do you mean to tell me that Otho is happy?—you cannot. And my reason tells me that, sometime, I might find a way of helping him. He might want to come home and have some one to be kind to him, sometime. And I might be away, and never hear of it till a long time afterwards. I don’t mean to say that nothing would induce me ever to go to the Dower House; that is a different thing. But I will not think of leaving Bradstane. Men’s reason is proverbially superior to women’s reason, you know. Perhaps that is why we don’t agree.’

‘Your reasoning might be different. Mine isn't. Mine tells me that Otho is my brother, and I’m sure he's suffering from his own mistakes, even if you mock the idea. Are you really saying that Otho is happy?—you can't be. And my reasoning tells me that one day, I might find a way to help him. He might want to come home and have someone be kind to him, eventually. And I could be away, never finding out until much later. I’m not saying that nothing would ever make me go to the Dower House; that’s a separate issue. But I refuse to think about leaving Bradstane. Men’s reasoning is famously better than women’s, you know. Maybe that’s why we don’t see eye to eye.’

‘Perhaps it is,’ said he, tranquilly. ‘After what you have said it would be impertinence in me to urge anything further. Perhaps I have gone too far already. I was under the impression that you were very unhappy in Bradstane, but I am pleased to find that my fears were exaggerated. I am very glad you have found mitigating circumstances, and I hope the good may continue to outweigh the evil in your estimation.’

“Maybe it is,” he said calmly. “Given what you’ve said, it would be rude for me to push any further. I might have already overstepped. I thought you were really unhappy in Bradstane, but I’m happy to see that my worries were overblown. I’m glad you’ve found some positive aspects, and I hope that good will keep outweighing the bad in your view.”

He spoke politely and coldly. Eleanor sat silent and almost breathless. Gilbert had never spoken to her thus before. She was alarmed at his tone, and it brought back to her recollection all the dissertations she had heard from Dr. Rowntree on the subject of his infernal cleverness, as the worthy Friend called it. At the same 356moment she recalled a descriptive sentence which she had heard Otho utter not long ago. ‘Finding’—he had said, speaking of some acquaintance who had long unsuccessfully wooed a lady—‘finding the sentimental dodge no go, he took to intimidation, and fairly bullied her into it.’

He spoke politely but coldly. Eleanor sat quietly and nearly breathless. Gilbert had never talked to her like that before. She was startled by his tone, and it reminded her of all the lectures she had heard from Dr. Rowntree about his damnable cleverness, as the good Friend put it. At the same time, she recalled a descriptive line she had heard Otho say not long ago. ‘Finding’—he had said, referring to some guy who had long been trying and failing to win a lady’s heart—‘finding the sentimental approach wasn’t working, he switched to intimidation and pretty much bullied her into it.’

A convulsive smile twitched her lips. She did not believe now that Gilbert’s altered tone arose from disappointed sentiment. A much more prosaic reason suggested itself to her, namely, that the sentiment had been assumed in order to amuse himself, and see what the effect would be upon her. He must stand sorely in need of some kind of amusement at Thorsgarth, she reflected, and that was the one nearest to his hand. His present demeanour and sentiments were probably those of the natural man. What he had just said convinced her that he did not more than half believe in her desire to remain in order to be of some possible service to Otho. She was more than ever sure of this when he rose and said—

A tense smile flickered on her lips. She no longer believed that Gilbert’s changed tone came from disappointment. A much more straightforward reason came to mind: he had probably feigned sentiment to entertain himself and see how it would affect her. She thought he must really need some kind of distraction at Thorsgarth, and this was the easiest option available to him. His current behavior and feelings were likely just those of a regular person. What he had just said made her realize he didn’t fully believe in her wish to stay and be of any help to Otho. She was even more convinced of this when he stood up and said—

‘I will not detain you any longer, I know you are going out this evening, and I know that children’s parties begin early, as a rule.’

‘I won’t keep you any longer, I know you have plans for tonight, and children’s parties usually start early.’

‘Yes, that is——’

'Yeah, that is——'

‘Oh, I know what a benevolent old gentleman Dr. Rowntree is, especially to those who are his favourites. He would like to give them all Christmas presents and kisses, young and old, big and little. I wish you a very pleasant evening.’

‘Oh, I know what a kind old man Dr. Rowntree is, especially to those he favors. He would love to give them all Christmas gifts and hugs, young and old, big and small. I hope you have a wonderful evening.’

She was silent still. Gilbert wished her good afternoon, and departed.

She stayed quiet. Gilbert said good afternoon to her and left.

From various allusions which he let fall before he went away, he gave her to understand that he knew 357Michael had been at the doctor’s party. Eleanor tried to ignore these hints, and to look openly at Gilbert when he spoke of his brother; but her heart was hot within her, with mingled fear and indignation; fear lest he should even yet harbour some scheme of harm against Michael; indignation at what she considered his audacity in naming him, and a miserable sense that she had better not provoke him, or the results might be bad for Otho. Gilbert sought her society no more; he had no more of those pleasant, gentle things to say to her, such as he had uttered on the night of the concert. She became convinced that he regarded her with dislike, if not with enmity, and she withdrew herself as much as possible from his and Otho’s society. Gilbert had yet another twist to give to the tangled coil into which her thoughts had got, concerning him, and he did it ingeniously. He was alone with her in the drawing-room, after dinner, on the evening before the day on which he and Otho were to depart.

From the various hints he dropped before he left, he made it clear that he knew Michael had attended the doctor's party. Eleanor tried to brush off these implications and look directly at Gilbert when he talked about his brother, but inside, she was filled with a mix of fear and anger; fear that he might still have some harmful plan against Michael, anger at what she saw as his boldness in mentioning him, and a terrible feeling that she should not provoke him, or it could end badly for Otho. Gilbert stopped seeking her company; he had none of the nice, gentle things to say to her that he had shared on the night of the concert. She became convinced that he looked at her with dislike, if not outright hostility, and she distanced herself as much as possible from him and Otho. Gilbert had one more twist to add to the tangled mess of her thoughts about him, and he did it cleverly. He was alone with her in the drawing-room after dinner on the evening before he and Otho were set to leave.

He took a card case from his pocket, extracted a card from it, and gave it to her.

He took a card holder from his pocket, pulled out a card, and handed it to her.

‘That is my London address,’ said he, with the blandest of smiles. ‘If you should ever—since you will remain at Thorsgarth—find yourself involved in difficulties with Otho, or in any other circumstances in which the advice of a—business man would be of any use to you, telegraph there to me, and I will be with you within four-and-twenty hours.’

‘That’s my London address,’ he said, with the faintest smile. ‘If you ever—since you'll be staying at Thorsgarth—get into any trouble with Otho or find yourself in a situation where a business person’s advice could help, just send me a telegram there, and I’ll be with you within twenty-four hours.’

‘Oh, Mr. Langstroth——’

‘Oh, Mr. Langstroth—’

‘Don’t, pray, trouble yourself to express any gratitude. How do you know what dark motives may lurk beneath my seeming kindness? We leave by the seven-thirty train in the morning, so I shall not be likely 358to see you again. I will therefore wish you good-bye now.’

‘Please, don’t feel the need to thank me. How do you know what hidden motives might be behind my apparent kindness? We're taking the 7:30 train in the morning, so I probably won’t see you again. So, I’ll say goodbye now.’

‘Good-bye,’ said she, hesitatingly, feeling as if she ought to add something to the baldness of the word, but utterly at a loss to know what that something should be.

‘Good-bye,’ she said, hesitantly, feeling like she should add something to the bluntness of the word, but completely unsure of what that something should be.

‘I shall, I hope, be here again for the shooting, if not before,’ said Gilbert. ‘I shall hope to find you well, and as pleased with Thorsgarth—and Bradstane, too—as you are now.’

“I hope to be back here for the shooting, if not before,” said Gilbert. “I hope to find you well and just as happy with Thorsgarth—and Bradstane, too—as you are now.”

With which he left her, with his words, and the tone of them, echoing in her ears, and with the shadow of his shadowy smile floating still before her eyes. She was as far as ever from being able to decide whether he was a gross hypocrite, or only a man who had once done very wrong, and was now trying to do very right. That he might be something between the two did not occur to her.

With which he left her, with his words, and the tone of them, echoing in her ears, and with the shadow of his shadowy smile floating still before her eyes. She was as far as ever from being able to decide whether he was a total hypocrite or just a guy who had made some serious mistakes in the past and was now trying to make things right. The thought that he could be somewhere in between didn’t cross her mind.

359

CHAPTER 31

BRASS POTS AND EARTHENWARE PIPKINS

The worst of winter had stormed itself away, and it was March—the latter end of March. The leonine portion of his reign had endured a long time this year, and though it was now over, the warmer gales had yet some north-east to blow back, and the dominion of the lamb had not fairly set in. And yet, there was the caress of spring in the air—that caress which is unmistakable, and which may be felt, if it be there, through the bleakest wind and the coldest rain. This caress was in the air, and the hue of spring was in the sky. Here and there her fingers had swept aside the withered leaves, and allowed a violet to push its way up; and in some very sheltered southern corners appeared a tuft or two of primroses. In the garden borders at Thorsgarth, the crocuses were beginning to make a gallant show. The blue behind the rolling white clouds was deep and profound,—steady and to be relied upon. In the shady corners of the garden, under the budding trees, the clumps of daffodils were putting forth their tender first shoots, ready to nod their heads and laugh through the April showers. And the grass, too, was recovering its colour,—its green, which weeks under the snow had faded and browned. Everything was full of promise. 360Nature stepped forward, erect and laughing, jocund, casting the burden of her sadness behind her; not as in autumn, advancing droopingly towards it.

The worst of winter had blown away, and it was March—the end of March. The lion-like part of his reign had lasted a long time this year, and though it was now over, the warmer winds still had some northeast chill left, and the reign of the lamb hadn’t fully begun yet. And yet, you could feel the touch of spring in the air—an unmistakable feeling that you could sense, if it was there, even through the coldest wind and the bleakest rain. This touch was in the air, and the colors of spring were in the sky. Here and there, spring’s fingers had pushed aside the dead leaves, allowing a violet to come up, and in some very sheltered southern corners, a few tufts of primroses appeared. In the garden borders at Thorsgarth, the crocuses were starting to show off bravely. The blue behind the rolling white clouds was deep and rich—steady and dependable. In the shady parts of the garden, under the budding trees, clumps of daffodils were bringing forth their delicate first shoots, ready to nod their heads and dance through the April showers. And the grass was regaining its color—the green that had faded and turned brown under the snow for weeks. Everything was full of promise. 360°Nature stepped forward, standing tall and smiling, joyfully leaving her sadness behind; not like autumn, which approached with a drooping spirit.

So much for the garden, the cultivated. Outside, the roads were heavy and soft with mud; but it was a mud to make glad the heart of man, especially farming man. The ploughed fields, stretching their great shoulders towards the uplands, looked rich in their purple-brown hue. The hedgerows here and there seemed to wear a filmy, downy veil, the first output of yellow-green buds. In the great pastures near Rookswood, on the Durham side of Tees, the giant ash-trees stood yet in their winter bareness, giving no sign, save by the hard, burnished black buds, which for months to come were meaning to hold fast their secret wealth of bud and leaf, their treasure of summer glory. There was every promise that this year the oak would be out before the ash, with, it was to be hoped, the proverbial result.

So much for the garden, the cultivated. Outside, the roads were thick and soft with mud, but it was a mud that could make any farmer's heart happy. The ploughed fields, stretching their broad shoulders toward the hills, looked rich in their deep purple-brown color. The hedgerows here and there seemed to wear a light, downy veil with the first hints of yellow-green buds. In the large pastures near Rookswood, on the Durham side of the Tees, the giant ash trees still stood bare for winter, showing no signs of life except for the shiny, black buds, which were ready to keep their hidden wealth of buds and leaves secret for months to come, holding onto their summer glory. There was every indication that this year the oak would bud before the ash, with, hopefully, the usual result.

It was on such an afternoon as this, when the breeze blew from the south-west, that Eleanor walked along one of the muddy lanes leading from Thorsgarth to Bradstane. Beside her trotted Mrs. Johnson’s little girl, Effie, whom Eleanor had borrowed a week or two ago from her mother, to keep her company in the solitude of Thorsgarth. For Gilbert’s prophecy had been fulfilled. She found it very lonely there, so lonely that she was now on her way, half-willingly, half-reluctantly, to the Dower House, in order to inspect it from garret to cellar, and think whether it would not better suit her as a residence than the great dreary house which had grown so oppressive to her.

It was on an afternoon like this, with a breeze coming in from the southwest, that Eleanor walked down one of the muddy paths from Thorsgarth to Bradstane. Next to her was Mrs. Johnson’s little girl, Effie, whom Eleanor had borrowed a week or two ago from her mom to keep her company in the solitude of Thorsgarth. Gilbert's prediction had come true. She found it very lonely there, so lonely that she was now on her way, half eager, half hesitant, to the Dower House to check it out from top to bottom and consider whether it might be a better place for her to live than the large, dreary house that had become so suffocating for her.

As they came in their walk to a bend in the river, Effie suddenly said—

As they walked to a bend in the river, Effie suddenly said—

361‘How full the river is just now; and so brown and strong! Dr. Langstroth says he remembers the river longer than anything else; and he says that Tees is as broad as Bradstane is long. Isn’t that queer?’

361‘The river is really overflowing right now; it looks so muddy and powerful! Dr. Langstroth says he recalls the river more than anything else; and he mentions that the Tees is as wide as Bradstane is long. Isn't that strange?’

Eleanor laughed. It is an indubitable fact, and one which she had herself noted with amusement during the first part of her stay in Bradstane, that in a town like this, or, indeed, in any small town or village situated upon a stream as big as the Tees, ‘the river’ becomes the important feature of the neighbourhood. What it looks like, whether it be high or low; in winter, whether the river be frozen or flowing; and in fishing-time, what sort of a water the river shows to-day; whether there has been rain to the north-west, which floods it, or whether drought, which makes it dry. Whenever the conversation turns upon out-of-door subjects, the river is sure to assert itself somewhere or other, and that before very long. It is the same as a living thing, and that a powerful one; its moods are watched and recorded as if they were the moods of a person in whom one took a deep interest. It is for ever the river, the river; and this watery friend, and enemy—for it is both—gives a colour, and has an influence over the lives that are lived near it, which is very remarkable, especially to those who know nothing of such surroundings. And Tees, be it remarked, is a river with a powerful individuality, which none in his vicinity can afford to despise.

Eleanor laughed. It's a clear truth, and one that she had noticed with amusement during the first part of her stay in Bradstane, that in a town like this, or really in any small town or village by a river as big as the Tees, ‘the river’ becomes the main focus of the area. What it looks like, whether it's high or low; in winter, whether the river is frozen or flowing; and during fishing season, what kind of water the river has today; whether there’s been rain up north causing floods, or drought making it low. Whenever the conversation shifts to outdoor topics, the river is bound to come up soon enough. It’s like a living thing, and a powerful one at that; its moods are observed and noted as if they were those of someone deeply cared for. It’s always about the river, the river; and this watery companion, and rival—because it's both—adds a distinct flavor, and has a significant impact on the lives lived nearby, which is quite remarkable, especially for those unfamiliar with such surroundings. And the Tees, it should be noted, is a river with a strong personality that no one in its area can afford to overlook.

‘He says that because people think so much about the river here,’ said Eleanor. ‘You must know how they talk about it. You never go anywhere without finding the Tees,—in people’s houses as well as here flowing through the meadows. That is what he means.’

‘He says that because people think so much about the river here,’ said Eleanor. ‘You must know how they talk about it. You never go anywhere without seeing the Tees—in people’s homes as well as here, flowing through the meadows. That is what he means.’

362‘I suppose it must be,’ said Effie, who was a philosophical child. And they went on in silence. Eleanor resumed the mental debate which had been occupying her before—as to the wisdom of the step she contemplated taking. It would be separating herself from Otho, at one moment, she thought; and then she remembered Gilbert’s dry words—that Otho left her without scruple, and that no thought of her loneliness would bring him back a moment before it was convenient or pleasant to him to come. That was true; she would most likely see quite as much of him at the Dower House as at Thorsgarth. She had not had a line from him since he had gone away with Gilbert to London. Once or twice she had seen Magdalen, who had mentioned having heard from him; but Eleanor suspected that his letters to Magdalen even, were very brief. Miss Wynter volunteered no details or news, and Eleanor felt no more drawn to her than before, and disdained to ask for information which was not proffered.

362 "I guess it has to be," said Effie, who was a thoughtful kid. They continued on in silence. Eleanor went back to the mental debate that had been on her mind before—whether the decision she was about to make was wise. At one moment, she thought it would be a separation from Otho; then she remembered Gilbert’s blunt comment—that Otho would leave her without a second thought, and that no concern for her loneliness would make him come back any sooner than it was convenient or enjoyable for him. That was true; she would probably see just as much of him at the Dower House as at Thorsgarth. She hadn’t heard from him since he left with Gilbert for London. A couple of times, she had spoken to Magdalen, who mentioned she had heard from him; but Eleanor suspected his letters to Magdalen were also quite short. Miss Wynter didn’t share any details or updates, and Eleanor felt no more connected to her than before and refused to ask for information that wasn't offered.

Once or twice she had ventured on making a tour of inspection all round the Thorsgarth park and grounds, penetrating even to the courtyards, the kennels, and stables which lay behind the house. What she saw there did not tend to encourage her. She found that everything was conducted with a lavish profusion, a reckless extravagance, which would have been foolish in any case; and it was a lavishness which had also its stingy side, as such lavishness usually has. While necessary repairs were left neglected for months, or undone altogether, many pounds would be spent on some new contrivance for warming or ventilating a stable, already luxuriously fitted up. While some of the men on the farm complained that their carts were falling to pieces, 363silver-mounted harness was accumulating in the harness-room, for no earthly purpose except to make a show behind the glass doors. Many another extravagant and senseless fancy or whim was indulged to the full, while ordinary necessaries were stinted. It seemed to Eleanor that the establishment swarmed with servants, both men and maids. Their functions and offices were a mystery to her. They always seemed exceedingly busy when she appeared upon the scene, but she had an uneasy consciousness that it was only in seeming, and that as soon as her back was turned, a very different state of things again prevailed. She had been accustomed to a liberal, and even splendid establishment, but one conducted on principles of enlightened economy—without a superfluous retainer, but at the same time without a fault or a failure, from one year’s end to the other. The contrast which she saw here offended her sense of decency and order. She knew that Otho ought to retrench, and she would gladly have helped him to do so, with the joy usually brought to bear by women, unskilled in active financial matters, upon this negative process of saving by means of renouncing things.

Once or twice, she had taken a walk around the Thorsgarth park and grounds, even checking out the courtyards, kennels, and stables behind the house. What she found there didn't encourage her. She noticed that everything was run with an extravagant flair, a reckless opulence that seemed foolish in any context; and this extravagance also had a stingy side, as it often does. While necessary repairs were neglected for months or not done at all, many pounds were spent on some new warming or ventilation system for a stable that was already luxuriously outfitted. While some of the farm workers complained that their carts were falling apart, 363silver-mounted harnesses were piling up in the harness room, serving no purpose other than to look good behind the glass doors. Many other extravagant and pointless whims were indulged to the fullest while basic necessities were skimped on. It seemed to Eleanor that the place was overflowing with servants, both men and women. Their roles were a mystery to her. They always appeared incredibly busy when she was around, but she had an uneasy feeling that it was just for show, and that as soon as she left, things returned to a different state. She was used to a generous, even lavish establishment, but one run on the principles of smart spending—without unnecessary staff, yet without any faults or failures throughout the year. The contrast she observed here disturbed her sense of decency and order. She knew that Otho needed to cut back, and she would have happily helped him with that, bringing the usual enthusiasm women, inexperienced in financial matters, have for the task of saving by giving things up.

Thinking over these things, she now walked with Effie towards the Dower House. The old square, when they reached it, looked very pleasant that sunny afternoon; bright sunshine lighting up all the sober, solid old houses, which stood reposefully, as if secure for ever of peace and plenty; their quiet closed doors and shining window panes revealing nothing of the emotions which might be stirring those who inhabited them. The trees on either side the square had begun to show a first tinge of green, like the rest of nature. Not a soul stirred in the afternoon quietness; only Michael’s great dog, Pluto, who lay basking on the flags outside the Red Gables, looked and 364blinked at them lazily as they passed, and slightly moved the tip of his tail in reply to their greeting. Next door but one was the Dower House—a pleasant old stone building, gray, with a door in the middle, and two windows on either side; upstairs five windows, and a third story with five windows more. It was, in fact, a large, substantial stone house, very suitable as the country residence of a single woman of some means and position. It stood on the sunny side of the square, and like nearly all the houses in it, its gardens and its pleasantest rooms lay to the back. It was furnished with old-fashioned furniture, and kept in order by an old gardener and his wife, who lived there. Eleanor liked it. She liked the windows looking into the broad open street. Such a prospect seemed to bring her nearer to humanity, and to the wholesome everyday life of her fellow-creatures. The recollection of Thorsgarth, rising stately from its basement of velvet sward, rendered dark by the towering trees which surrounded it,—of the terraces sloping to the river; the flights of steps, the discoloured marble fauns and nymphs—this recollection came over her, and made her feel dreary. She felt as if she had lived in it all for years, and had no joy in any one of them.

Thinking about all this, she walked with Effie toward the Dower House. The old square looked really nice that sunny afternoon; bright sunshine illuminated all the solid, traditional houses, which stood calmly, as if they were guaranteed peace and plenty forever; their quiet closed doors and shiny window panes hid the feelings that might be stirring inside the homes. The trees on either side of the square had started to show a hint of green, just like the rest of nature. Not a soul moved in the afternoon stillness; only Michael’s big dog, Pluto, was lying on the flags outside the Red Gables, lazily looking and blinking at them as they passed, and slightly wagging the tip of his tail in response to their greeting. Next door but one was the Dower House—a lovely old gray stone building, with a door in the middle and two windows on each side; upstairs were five windows, and there was a third story with five more. It was a large, sturdy stone house, perfect as a country home for a single woman of some means and standing. It stood on the sunny side of the square, and like nearly all the houses there, its gardens and the coziest rooms were at the back. It was furnished with old-fashioned furniture and maintained by an elderly gardener and his wife who lived there. Eleanor liked it. She appreciated the windows facing the wide open street. That view seemed to connect her more to humanity and the healthy everyday lives of her neighbors. The memory of Thorsgarth, grandly rising from its lush lawn shaded by towering trees, with its terraces sloping down to the river; the flights of steps, and the faded marble fauns and nymphs—this memory washed over her, making her feel gloomy. She felt as if she had lived there for years, with no joy in any of them.

In her own mind she almost resolved to go to this other house, but she wished to wait for Otho’s return, and explain it all to him—if ever he should return; if only he would return!

In her mind, she almost decided to go to this other house, but she wanted to wait for Otho to come back and tell him everything—if he ever came back; if only he would come back!

Three days later, without letter and without warning, he came home, late in the evening, having no apologies to make, and very few remarks concerning his long absence and silence. He sat for an hour or two with his sister, and she found something in his looks and aspect which did not tend to allay whatever anxiety she might 365have felt about him. The ruddy brown of his skin had grown sallow and dark, and his cheeks were hollow. There was a haggard look about him, and the traces, unmistakably to be read, that he had been living hard and fast. His eyes had sunk; he was not an encouraging spectacle, and there was an uneasy restlessness about him which fretted her. She tried to talk about commonplace things.

Three days later, with no letter and no warning, he came home late in the evening, offering no apologies and only a few comments about his long absence and silence. He sat for an hour or two with his sister, and she noticed something in his looks and demeanor that didn’t ease her worries about him. The healthy brown of his skin had turned pale and dark, and his cheeks were sunken. He had a worn-out appearance, clearly showing the signs of living hard and recklessly. His eyes were sunken; he was not a reassuring sight, and there was an uneasy restlessness about him that troubled her. She tried to talk about normal, everyday things.

‘Did you see much of the Websters?’ she asked, alluding to some distant cousins with whom she had been on terms of intimacy in former days—days which now seemed very far back.

‘Did you see much of the Websters?’ she asked, referencing some distant cousins she had been close to in the past—days that now felt like a long time ago.

‘Websters—no! When I go to town, I don’t go to do the proper with them. I have other friends and other places to go to.’

‘Websters—no! When I go to town, I don’t go to hang out with them. I have other friends and other places to visit.’

‘Lucy told me in a letter that Dick had met you somewhere.’

‘Lucy wrote to me in a letter that Dick had seen you somewhere.’

‘And I’ve met Dick,’ retorted Otho, with an uncomplimentary sneer; ‘and a precious prig he is.’

‘And I’ve met Dick,’ Otho shot back, with a dismissive sneer; ‘and what a pompous jerk he is.’

‘Indeed, Otho, he is not. He is a very nice lad, and very free from priggishness. That’s his great charm.’

‘Definitely, Otho, he isn’t. He’s a really nice guy and totally avoids being a know-it-all. That’s what makes him so appealing.’

‘He’s a young milksop.’

‘He’s a young softie.’

‘He is neither vulgar nor dissipated, if that is what you mean.’

'He's neither crude nor irresponsible, if that's what you mean.'

‘I haven’t wasted my time in thinking about him.’

‘I haven’t spent my time thinking about him.’

‘And Mr. Langstroth—how did you leave him?’

‘And Mr. Langstroth—how did you find him?’

‘Gilbert—oh, he’s flourishing. By the way, he sent a message to you,—rather a complimentary message—and he told me to be sure and not change it into the very reverse of what he wished it to be.’ Otho chuckled a little. ‘Let me see. He wished to be remembered to you, sent his best compliments, and hoped to see you again during the year—perhaps when he comes for the 366shooting. I fancy Gilbert was a bit taken with you, Eleanor. He was mighty particular about his message.’

‘Gilbert—oh, he’s doing great. By the way, he sent you a message—a pretty flattering one—and he asked me to make sure I didn’t twist it into something completely different.’ Otho chuckled a bit. ‘Let me see. He wanted to be remembered to you, sent his best compliments, and hoped to see you again this year—maybe when he comes for the 366shooting. I think Gilbert was a little smitten with you, Eleanor. He was really particular about his message.’

‘You fancy very uncalled-for things.’

‘You like very unnecessary things.’

‘Hey, but I wouldn’t mind having him for a brother-in-law,’ persisted Otho; but he was too careless even to look at her as he aired his views. ‘A first-rate fellow is Gilbert, and he has rid me of those blessed factories, and stumped up like a man. I’ve never repented standing his friend when I did.’

‘Hey, but I wouldn’t mind having him as a brother-in-law,’ Otho kept saying; but he was too indifferent even to look at her while sharing his thoughts. ‘Gilbert is a great guy, and he got me out of those pesky factories and stepped up like a real man. I’ve never regretted being his friend back then.’

She made no answer, and as they were alone (for Eleanor had judged it better to send Effie into the background) there was a silence—that profound silence only to be heard in the country. Suddenly Otho started, passed his hand over his eyes, and exclaimed impatiently—

She didn't reply, and since they were alone (Eleanor had decided it was better to send Effie away) there was a silence—a deep silence that can only be found in the countryside. Suddenly, Otho jolted, rubbed his eyes, and exclaimed impatiently—

‘What a hole of a place this is! What a deadly stillness; it’s enough to give one the blues. I’d open the window, only that would make it worse, letting in the “swish” of that beastly river, which is a sound I hate. I do detest the country,’ he continued, poking the fire with vigour. ‘Give me the pavement, and chambers, where you hear the rattle going on all night. This confounded place would depress the spirits of a dog, I do believe.’

‘What a terrible place this is! The stillness is so heavy; it’s enough to bring anyone down. I’d open the window, but that would only make it worse, letting in the sound of that awful river, which I can’t stand. I really hate the countryside,’ he went on, poking the fire with enthusiasm. ‘I prefer the sidewalks and apartments, where you hear the noise going on all night. I truly believe this miserable place would get even a dog down.’

‘Does Magdalen know you are here? Why don’t you go up and see her?’

‘Does Magdalen know you’re here? Why don’t you go up and see her?’

‘Magdalen?’ He gave a little start. ‘Oh, never mind Magdalen! She understands me. She is not a child, nor a love-sick girl, to expect me to be always at her apron-strings. I shall see Magdalen, trust me. But I’m off into Friarsdale the day after to-morrow.’

‘Magdalen?’ He flinched a little. ‘Oh, forget about Magdalen! She gets me. She’s not a kid or some lovesick girl who thinks I should always be at her beck and call. I will see Magdalen, trust me. But I’m leaving for Friarsdale the day after tomorrow.’

‘Friarsdale again!’

"Friarsdale again!"

‘Ay! There’s a heap of things to see after. I shall 367have to be back and forward from there till it’s time to take Crackpot down to Epsom.... Did you ever see a Derby, Eleanor?’

‘Wow! There’s so much to check out afterwards. I’ll have to go back and forth from there until it’s time to take Crackpot down to Epsom.... Have you ever seen a Derby, Eleanor?’

‘No.’

‘No.’

‘Would you like to?’

"Do you want to?"

‘Not when a horse of yours is running.’

'Not when one of your horses is racing.'

‘Little starched out puritan! You might write a tract, or get Michael Langstroth to do it, and have it printed, and salve your conscience over, by distributing it over the grand stand.’

‘Little starched-out puritan! You could write a pamphlet, or get Michael Langstroth to do it, have it printed, and ease your conscience by handing it out at the grandstand.’

‘I have something to say to you, Otho. I do not like living alone in this great house when you are so much away; and I have been thinking whether to go to the Dower House, and take up my abode there.’

‘I have something to tell you, Otho. I don’t like living alone in this big house while you’re away so often; I’ve been considering whether to move to the Dower House and stay there.’

‘Hoh!’ Otho paused. ‘While you are about it, why not cut the whole concern, and go to the Websters?’ he said. ‘They would be overjoyed to have you. It doesn’t suit you? I knew it wouldn’t; but you would come. You see, my dear, when a little earthenware pipkin of a woman jumps into the water, and is for sailing along with the brass pots, she generally comes to grief. My life suits me; but it is so unlike all you have been accustomed to, that you can’t fit into it—can’t even settle down to look on at it. You look downright ill now, and——’

‘Hoh!’ Otho paused. ‘Since you're at it, why not cut ties with all this and go to the Websters?’ he said. ‘They would be thrilled to have you. It doesn’t suit you? I knew it wouldn’t; but you would still come. You see, my dear, when a little clay pot of a woman jumps into the water and tries to sail with the metal pots, she usually ends up in trouble. My life works for me, but it’s so different from what you’re used to that you can’t fit into it—you can’t even settle in to just watch. You look downright unwell now, and——’

‘Otho! that shows how little you understand,’ said she, a convulsive laugh struggling with her inner bitterness of heart. The whole thing came before her as so tragi-comic; so horrible, yet so laughable. So Otho thought that playing fast and loose with his life, drinking and dicing, brawling and betting, and generally conducting himself like a blackguard, was a fine, heroic thing—a proof that he was a brass pot amongst men, and able to 368sail unharmed down that stream. Ludicrous, pitiable, agonisingly laughable theory!

“Otho! That just shows how little you get it,” she said, forcing out a laugh that clashed with her deep bitterness. The whole situation felt both tragic and comical to her; it was awful, yet somehow funny. Otho thought that playing reckless with his life—drinking, gambling, fighting, and generally behaving like a jerk—was brave and heroic. He believed it proved he was tough among men and could glide through life without a scratch. Such a ridiculous, pathetic, painfully laughable idea!

‘It remains to be proved which of us two is the brass pot, and which the pipkin,’ she went on, unable to help smiling. ‘For my part, I fancy we are both made of very common clay. But, to leave parables, I would rather not go to the Websters. My ideas about life and otherother things have changed very much lately. I would rather not return to my old one at present. I should prefer to go to the Dower House, if it will be all the same to you.’

‘It still needs to be figured out which of us is the brass pot and which is the pipkin,’ she continued, unable to stop smiling. ‘As for me, I think we're both made of pretty basic stuff. But, to skip the metaphors, I really don't want to go to the Websters. My thoughts about life and otherother things have changed a lot recently. I'd rather not go back to my old place right now. I'd prefer to stay at the Dower House, if that works for you.’

‘Oh, quite. Since you prefer to stay here. It is an odd taste, I think, for a girl brought up as you have been. But you are better away from here. There’s no doubt of that.’

‘Oh, for sure. Since you want to stay here. I find it a strange choice, especially for a girl raised as you have been. But you’re better off away from here. There’s no doubt about it.’

Eleanor was looking at him as he spoke, and saw, more plainly than before, the haggardness, and the lines upon his face; it seemed to her that they had been planted there since she had last seen him, but this might be imagination. She was startled by a resemblance which she fancied she discovered in this altered face of his, to a miniature of their father which was in her possession—that father who had been in tastes, character, and disposition, so utterly unlike the son who followed him. Since coming to Thorsgarth she had often studied this miniature, wondering how such a father came to have such a son. At this moment Otho was leaning his head back, as if weary. His wild eyes were closed, so that their strange, savage look did not distort the likeness. Compunction, longing, yea, love rushed into her heart.

Eleanor was watching him as he spoke and noticed, more clearly than before, the exhaustion and the lines on his face. It felt to her like they had appeared since she last saw him, though that might just be her imagination. She was taken aback by a resemblance she thought she saw in his changed face to a miniature of their father that she had—this father who, in tastes, character, and personality, had been so completely different from the son who came after him. Since arriving at Thorsgarth, she had often looked at this miniature, pondering how such a father ended up with such a son. At that moment, Otho leaned his head back, as if tired. His wild eyes were closed, so their strange, fierce look didn’t disrupt the resemblance. Feelings of regret, longing, and even love surged in her heart.

‘Otho!’ she said, in a voice which trembled; and he looked up.

‘Otho!’ she said, her voice shaking; and he looked up.

369‘What’s up?’ he demanded, seeing with surprise that she had risen and was coming towards him.

369 "What's going on?" he asked, surprised to see that she had stood up and was walking toward him.

‘Dear Otho!’ she repeated, as she knelt before him, and clasped his hand in her own; ‘why am I better away from you? Why better away from my own brother, and my father’s house, where he intended me to find my home? It is not right, Otho; it is not right that it should be so. Ah, if you would only be different, how happy we might be—you and Magdalen and I; and where in all your world outside will you find anything that will endure as our love to you will?—for I know that Magdalen does love you, though you treat her cruelly, as you treat me.’

‘Dear Otho!’ she said again, kneeling in front of him and holding his hand in hers. ‘Why am I better off away from you? Why is it better to be away from my own brother and my father’s house, the place he meant for me to call home? This isn’t right, Otho; it shouldn’t be like this. If only you would change, how happy we could be—you, Magdalen, and me; and where in your whole world will you find anything that lasts as our love for you does?—because I know that Magdalen loves you, even though you treat her cruelly, just like you treat me.’

Otho stared down into her face with a strange, alien glance; a shocked, wondering look. He was not rough; he did not repulse her, but he looked as if she had been apostrophising him in some strange tongue, which he could not understand. Presently he said—

Otho looked down at her with a strange, unfamiliar gaze; a look of shock and wonder. He wasn't harsh; he didn't push her away, but it seemed like she was speaking to him in a language he couldn't grasp. After a moment, he said—

‘Little girl, you don’t know what you are talking about. I settle down with you and Magdalen! Heaven help you! I should be mad, or dead of it in a very short time. It is a thousand pities you should think you have got anything to do with my concerns. Leave me alone, that’s a good child. I’m past any mending of yours.’

‘Little girl, you don’t know what you’re talking about. I settle down with you and Magdalen! Goodness, I'd be crazy or dead from it in no time. It’s such a shame you think you have anything to do with my life. Leave me alone, alright? I’m beyond any help from you.’

She still knelt by his chair, gazing, as if she would have forced the secret of his wild, unhappy nature to show itself. Perhaps she thought of the happy dark days she had read of, when holy women, by dint of fasting and prayer and faith, could master even such savage souls as Otho’s—could cast forth devils, and so relieve the souls of wretched men. Those days must be past, for she could gather nothing from her searching gaze. Perhaps she was not holy enough. She had 370prayed, but she had not fasted; and to judge from Effie’s chatter, she had renounced none of the pomps and vanities of her station.

She remained kneeling by his chair, staring at him as if she could pry open the secrets of his wild, troubled nature. Maybe she thought about the past when holy women could, through fasting, prayer, and faith, reach even the most savage souls like Otho’s—could cast out demons and free the spirits of miserable men. Those times seemed long gone, as she couldn’t find anything behind her intense gaze. Perhaps she wasn’t devout enough. She had prayed, but she hadn’t fasted; and judging from Effie’s chatter, she hadn’t given up any of the luxuries and distractions of her social status.

‘You will be all right at the Dower House,’ Otho resumed presently. ‘Then you can have people to stay with you, and make yourself a little less dull. There! get up, don’t look so desperately sentimental. I am as I am; and I shall get along, if you’ll leave me alone.’

‘You’ll be fine at the Dower House,’ Otho continued after a moment. ‘Then you can have guests over and make things a bit more interesting. There! Get up, don’t look so hopelessly emotional. I am who I am; and I’ll manage just fine if you’ll let me be.’

With that, he rose and put her aside, but gently and quietly; and she was almost sure that the hands which rested for a moment on her shoulders, quivered a little.

With that, he got up and moved her aside, but gently and quietly; and she was pretty sure that the hands that rested for a moment on her shoulders trembled slightly.

Otho went into the smoking-room, shut the door, and turned up the light. He took a brandy decanter from a case of spirits which stood on the sideboard, and poured some into a glass; and this time there was no question as to his hand trembling. His lips, too, were unsteady. He drank the brandy, and muttered to himself—

Otho walked into the smoking room, closed the door, and turned on the light. He grabbed a brandy decanter from a liquor cabinet that was on the sideboard and poured some into a glass; this time, there was no doubt that his hand was shaking. His lips were shaky too. He drank the brandy and mumbled to himself—

‘I must go and see Magdalen, or she will be suspicious. But not to-night—not to-night. Surely to-morrow will do. What was it she said to me that night about wronging her?’

‘I need to go see Magdalen, or she’ll get suspicious. But not tonight—not tonight. Tomorrow should be fine. What was it she said to me that night about hurting her?’

He threw himself into a chair, and tried to collect his thoughts, and shape a coherent recollection of Magdalen’s words. At last he had gradually pieced them together, and with them the scene in which they had been uttered—the great square, draughty vestibule before the Balder Hall door; the north-west storm wind screaming past it; his own figure, and that of Magdalen; the way in which they had stood close together, and the vows he had forced from her; and how at last she had put her hands upon his shoulders, and looked him straight in the eyes, and said that she did not claim any vows from him, but only bade him remember that whatever wrong 371he did her, directly or indirectly, from that day forth, he did to his wife, for that he was hers, as much as she was his.

He sank into a chair, trying to gather his thoughts and create a clear memory of Magdalen's words. Eventually, he managed to piece them together along with the scene where they were spoken—the large, chilly entrance before the Balder Hall door; the north-west storm wind howling past; his own figure alongside Magdalen; how they had stood close together, and the promises he had forced her to make; and how she had finally placed her hands on his shoulders, looked him in the eyes, and said that she didn’t ask for any promises from him, but only wanted him to remember that any wrong he did to her, directly or indirectly, from that moment on, he also did to his wife, because he belonged to her just as much as she belonged to him.

‘Well,’ he thought, as he laughed a feeble echo of his old blustering laugh, ‘it would not be the first time a man had wronged his wife either; but I shan’t. I shall tell the little baggage not to make a fool of herself, but to keep her languishing eyes for her bear of a lover.’

‘Well,’ he thought, laughing a weak version of his old loud laugh, ‘it wouldn’t be the first time a man wronged his wife; but I won’t. I’ll tell that tricky girl not to embarrass herself and to save her longing eyes for her clumsy boyfriend.’

Otho, as he made these reflections, was thinking of no one in London. His sister had taken it for granted that he came straight from his sojourn with Gilbert Langstroth,—a very great mistake, as he had driven that very morning from Friarsdale to Darlington, and taken the train thence to Bradstane.

Otho, while he was considering this, wasn't thinking about anyone in London. His sister assumed he had come straight from his time with Gilbert Langstroth—which was a big mistake since he had actually driven that very morning from Friarsdale to Darlington and then took the train to Bradstane.

On the following day some kind of an interview took place between Otho and Magdalen. Eleanor saw very little of the other. They were amicable when they met, but nothing more. The day after that Otho went into Friarsdale, not saying that he was returning there, but simply that he was going. Eleanor was thus again left alone, and as soon as her young visitor had returned to the Vicarage, she began her preparations for removing to the Dower House.

On the next day, an interview happened between Otho and Magdalen. Eleanor barely saw the other. They were friendly when they met, but nothing beyond that. The day after, Otho went into Friarsdale, not mentioning that he was going back there, just that he was going. Eleanor was left alone again, and as soon as her young visitor returned to the Vicarage, she started getting ready to move to the Dower House.

One day, in the course of these preparations, she had cause to go into the shop of Ada Dixon’s father. Mrs. Dixon herself came forward to serve her. She was, as usual, stout, pompous, and important-looking, had on a superfine gown, and a cap which struck Miss Askam as being ridiculously young and small for her. Mrs. Dixon wore it with an air, as if it had been a coronet, which added to the absurdity of the spectacle. Eleanor had never liked this woman, whose hard eyes and want of simplicity and directness had always offended her; and 372she liked not the air with which she now came forward. But that it was (thought Eleanor) absurd on the face of the thing, she would have considered the glance bestowed upon her by Mrs. Dixon as an insolent one. It was at least hard, bold, and supercilious. Not thinking it worth while to betray that she had even noticed this manner, Eleanor made her purchases, which were set aside for her by Mrs. Dixon in lofty silence. While she sought in her purse for the sum with which to pay for the things, she inquired—

One day, while preparing for things, she needed to go into the shop of Ada Dixon’s father. Mrs. Dixon herself came forward to serve her. She was, as usual, stout, pompous, and looking very important, wearing a fancy gown and a cap that Miss Askam thought looked ridiculously young and small for her. Mrs. Dixon wore it like it was a crown, which made the whole scene even more ridiculous. Eleanor had never liked this woman, whose hard eyes and lack of simplicity and straightforwardness had always bothered her; and she didn’t like the way Mrs. Dixon approached her now. Eleanor thought that if it weren't so obviously absurd, she might have considered the look Mrs. Dixon gave her to be rude. Instead, it was at least harsh, bold, and condescending. Not thinking it worth showing that she had even noticed this behavior, Eleanor made her purchases, which Mrs. Dixon set aside for her in haughty silence. While she rummaged in her purse for the money to pay for the items, she asked—

‘How is your daughter, Mrs. Dixon? I have not seen her lately.’

‘How is your daughter, Mrs. Dixon? I haven’t seen her in a while.’

‘Thank you, Miss Dixon is very well.’ (Eleanor repressed a smile on hearing Ada’s mother speak of her thus.) ‘She is not at home just at present. She’s staying with some friends in Yorkshire—in the Dales—some relations of Mr. Dixon’s.’

‘Thank you, Miss Dixon is doing great.’ (Eleanor held back a smile when she heard Ada’s mother talk about her this way.) ‘She isn't home right now. She's visiting some friends in Yorkshire—in the Dales—relatives of Mr. Dixon’s.’

‘Oh yes. In which of the Dales?’

‘Oh yes. Which of the Dales?’

‘Wensleydale. My husband’s cousin has a place there’ (a large farm would have been the correct description), ‘near Bedale, it is.’

‘Wensleydale. My husband’s cousin has a place there’ (a large farm would be the right description), ‘close to Bedale, it is.’

‘Oh, I hope she is enjoying herself.’

‘Oh, I hope she’s having a good time.’

‘Oh, very much, thank you. She’s very much sought after—sixpence you will want, I think—and they visit a good deal amongst the neighbours.’

‘Oh, very much, thank you. She’s in high demand— I think you will need a sixpence—and they socialize a lot with the neighbors.’

‘Yes? And Mr. Camm? I hope you have good accounts of him?’

‘Yes? And Mr. Camm? I hope you have positive things to say about him?’

‘I really haven’t heard anything about him lately,’ said Mrs. Dixon, in an indescribable tone, as she poised the fingers of both hands on the counter and looked out of the window, as if she thought the interview had better come to an end.

'I haven't heard anything about him recently,' said Mrs. Dixon, in a tone that was hard to describe, as she rested both hands on the counter and gazed out the window, as if she believed the conversation should wrap up.

‘Ah, I suppose Ada will be the person to get news of 373him. I was so glad to hear he had done so well, and got such an excellent situation at Leeds. Ada will like to live near a large town like that, I should think.’

‘Oh, I guess Ada will be the one to hear news about him. I was really happy to hear he’s been doing so well and got such a great job in Leeds. I think Ada will enjoy living close to a big city like that.’

‘Well, yes—perhaps. Perhaps not,’ said Mrs. Dixon, with a glacial reserve, and then with crushing mysteriousness—‘There’s no saying where Ada may end, or what she’s born to. She is not a common girl, by any means.’

‘Well, yes—maybe. Maybe not,’ Mrs. Dixon said, with a cold detachment, and then with heavy intrigue—‘There’s no telling where Ada might end up, or what she’s destined for. She is certainly not an ordinary girl.’

‘I hope she will end in marrying Mr. Camm, and making him a very good wife. He is a first-rate young man, and deserves to be made happy,’ said Eleanor, nettled by the supercilious tone in which Roger’s future mother-in-law spoke of him.

“I hope she will end up marrying Mr. Camm and will be a really good wife to him. He’s a great guy and deserves to be happy,” said Eleanor, annoyed by the condescending way Roger’s future mother-in-law talked about him.

‘Oh, he’s a very worthy young man, I don’t doubt,’ came the rejoinder; ‘a little rough, and wanting in polish—hardly the genteel manners one could desire.’

“Oh, he’s a really good young man, I don’t doubt that,” came the reply; “a bit rough around the edges and lacking refinement—definitely not the kind of polished manners one would hope for.”

‘No, not very genteel, certainly,’ said Eleanor, hurrying a little in her desire to be able to laugh at leisure over the complaint that Roger Camm’s manners were not ‘genteel.’ Indeed, they were not. If gentility were the desideratum, they were deplorably wanting, and likely to remain so.

‘No, not very refined, for sure,’ said Eleanor, quickening her pace a bit in her eagerness to eventually laugh at the complaint that Roger Camm’s manners were not ‘refined.’ In fact, they definitely weren’t. If refinement was the goal, they were sadly lacking and probably always would be.

Going up the street she suddenly met Michael Langstroth, and could not help telling him the joke, her eyes dancing as she spoke.

Going up the street, she suddenly ran into Michael Langstroth and couldn’t help but share the joke, her eyes sparkling as she spoke.

‘Mr. Langstroth, do you know that for years you have cherished as your brother a person—I can call him nothing else—whose manners are not genteel. At least, Mrs. Dixon says they are not,—not as genteel as she could wish in her son-in-law—and she ought to know.’

‘Mr. Langstroth, do you realize that for years you’ve considered someone as your brother—who I can only describe in that way—whose behavior isn’t refined? At least, that’s what Mrs. Dixon says it is not—not as refined as she would like in her son-in-law—and she should know.’

Michael looked at her searchingly for a perceptible time, before he replied—

Michael studied her intently for a noticeable moment before he answered—

‘At last you have heard something that has made you 374laugh,’ said he. ‘I am delighted, and Roger may congratulate himself on his want of gentility, if it leads even indirectly to that good result.’

‘Finally, you’ve heard something that made you laugh,’ he said. ‘I’m thrilled, and Roger can take pride in his lack of sophistication if it leads, even in some way, to that positive outcome.’

‘Why—how—what do you know about my laughing?’ she asked, crimsoning.

‘Why—how—what do you know about my laughing?’ she asked, blushing.

‘Nothing, except that you don’t do it often enough. I wish I could give you a prescription, but there is none for the ailment that is want of mirth; none in all the pharmacopeia.’

‘Nothing, except that you don’t do it often enough. I wish I could give you a prescription, but there is none for the lack of joy; none in all the medicine cabinet.’

She took her leave of him, and walked away. No, she thought; the herb that brings laughter is called heartsease, and for her just now it grew not in Bradstane.

She said goodbye to him and walked away. No, she thought; the herb that brings laughter is called heartsease, and it wasn’t growing for her in Bradstane right now.

375

CHAPTER 32

FIRST ALARM

One day, very early in May, Michael Langstroth wrote from Bradstane to Roger Camm in Leeds:—

One day, early in May, Michael Langstroth wrote from Bradstane to Roger Camm in Leeds:—

‘A strong sense of duty alone induces me to trouble you with a letter, for there is literally no news to tell you. When was there ever any in Bradstane? And just now we are duller than usual, for nearly every one is away. People (the few who are left here) talk now off and on about the Derby, and speculate whether Crackpot will win. He is not the favourite, as of course you know, but takes a good place. I daresay I hear more of that kind of thing than you do. The British Medical people meet in Leeds this year. Of course it won’t be till August, but I have every intention of going; and putting up with you; and I look forward to it as if it were some wild dissipation. It is, at any rate, too good a chance to be missed of hearing and seeing something, and getting one’s blood stirred up generally. I often wonder I do not turn into a mummy or a block of wood. On reading this you will probably leap to the rash conclusion that your account of two political meetings, and their consequent excitement, has roused my envy and upset my tranquillity, and that in future, you had perhaps better not supply me with such stimulating food! I beg you 376will not cherish any such delusion. Your account of the meetings was most interesting and amusing; but as you know, I have a great contempt for all political parties in the abstract, and to see a vast body of men, swayed like reeds by the passion of the moment—groaning like demons when they hear one set of names, cheering like maniacs at another, falling like living storm waves upon any unfortunate wight who dares to express dissent from their views, and hustling him out—is to me a melancholy spectacle. You would doubtless say, that without such passions and prejudices to be worked upon, things might be at a standstill. I suppose they might: all I know is, I am very thankful that there are so many men in the world that my indifference makes no difference. You will wonder whence this sermon arises. I have been meditating a good deal lately o’ nights; having felt tired when I came in, and not having had your music to govern my meditations, as in days of old. And I was thinking, only last night, of a dispute we used to have in our younger days, about life and events. I always maintained (quite wrongly, I confess now) that you got no real life, no movement, stimulus, animation, outside of a big city: you vowed that, on the contrary, it is the nature of the man that determines his life, and that dramas and tragedies as full of terror and pathos as Shakespeare’s own might be played out within even as narrow a compass as the township of Bradstane-on-Tees, provided the actors were there, and that they lived, not played their parts. You were right, and I suppose you hold the opinion still; but this is what I want to know—how often is it that one gets the chance to live? Most people would answer, once at least, in a lifetime; and there it is that I totally disagree with them. Mine is a small stage 377from which to preach, but I have seen as many people as some who live on a larger one, and I have observed them and their conditions carefully. And, because of my profession, the people I have seen have been of all sorts and conditions, and the conclusion I have come to is, that most lives are filled with emptiness—with a dead, dull uneventfulness. Action is for the favoured few; culture for a great many more, if they choose to avail themselves of it, which usually they don’t; monotony for most.

‘A strong sense of duty is the only reason I'm bothering you with this letter, because there’s really no news to share. When has there ever been any news in Bradstane? Right now, we’re more boring than usual since nearly everyone is away. The few people left here are occasionally talking about the Derby, wondering if Crackpot will win. He’s not the favorite, as you know, but he’s in a good position. I probably hear more of that kind of thing than you do. The British Medical Association is meeting in Leeds this year. It won’t be until August, but I fully intend to go; and stay with you; and I’m looking forward to it like it’s some kind of wild party. At least it’s a great opportunity to hear and see something, and get my blood pumping. I often wonder why I don’t turn into a mummy or a block of wood. After reading this, you might impulsively think that your description of two political meetings and the excitement they created has stirred my envy and shaken my calm, and that maybe from now on you should avoid sending me such engaging material! Please don’t fall for that notion. Your account of the meetings was really interesting and entertaining; but as you know, I have a strong disdain for all political parties in general, and witnessing a large group of people being swayed by their emotions—groaning like demons at one set of names, cheering like maniacs at another, crashing down on anyone who dares to disagree with them, and shoving him out—is a depressing sight to me. You would likely argue that without such emotions and biases to manipulate, things might stagnate. I suppose that could be true: all I know is that I’m very grateful there are so many people in the world that my indifference doesn’t make a difference. You might be curious about the origin of this little sermon. I’ve been doing a lot of thinking lately at night; I felt tired when I came in and haven’t had your music to guide my thoughts like before. Just last night, I was reflecting on a debate we used to have in our younger days about life and experiences. I always insisted (quite wrongly, I admit now) that you can’t have any real life, no action, stimulus, or enthusiasm outside of a big city: you argued that it’s the nature of the person that shapes their life, and that dramas and tragedies filled with as much fear and emotion as Shakespeare’s could be played out even within a small place like Bradstane-on-Tees, as long as the actors were present and truly lived their roles. You were right, and I suppose you still believe that; but this is what I want to know—how often does one actually get the chance to live? Most people would say at least once in a lifetime; and that’s where I completely disagree with them. I may have a small platform to speak from, but I've seen as many people as some who live on a bigger stage, and I’ve carefully observed them and their circumstances. Because of my profession, the people I’ve seen have been from all walks of life, and my conclusion is that most lives are filled with emptiness—with a dull, uneventful routine. Action is reserved for the fortunate few; culture is available to many more, if they choose to engage with it, which they usually don’t; monotony is what most experience.

‘That brings me back to my own life, and its monotony. Let me try to collect a little gossip for you, and free myself from the reproach of having sent an essay, unredeemed by a single touch of narrative.

‘That brings me back to my own life and its monotony. Let me gather some gossip for you and free myself from the frustration of having sent an essay that lacks even a hint of storytelling.

‘Otho Askam is away. He has scarcely been at Thorsgarth since the new year. Just now he is busied, they say, about this precious horse which is to run this precious race. His sister’s house, too, is empty just now. She was persuaded, Mrs. Johnson tells me, to go and see her friends in London for a time; but is coming back before Whitsuntide, as, in the kindness of her heart she is going to feast some little ragged wretches out of Bridge Street, whom she has taken under her wing. But it is not Whitsuntide yet. It falls near the end of May this year. I feel in a communicative humour to-night, so I will tell you a secret. My life is monotonous to me, as I believe I have set forth already at some length; and I wish with all my heart that Eleanor Askam had not a fortune of twelve hundred a year; for if she had nothing at all, I would humbly ask her if she would condescend to relieve that monotony of my life. I should also have the feeling that I could in a measure pay her back in kind, by alleviating, as I would, some of the sorrow that darkens hers.

‘Otho Askam is away. He has hardly been at Thorsgarth since the new year. Right now, he’s busy, they say, with this valuable horse that’s supposed to race. His sister’s house is empty too. Mrs. Johnson tells me she was convinced to visit her friends in London for a while, but she'll be back before Whitsuntide because, out of the kindness of her heart, she wants to help some poor kids from Bridge Street whom she has taken under her wing. But it’s not Whitsuntide yet. It falls near the end of May this year. I feel like sharing a secret tonight, so here it is. My life is pretty dull to me, as I believe I’ve mentioned before; and I wish with all my heart that Eleanor Askam didn’t have an income of twelve hundred a year. Because if she had nothing at all, I would humbly ask her if she’d consider easing the monotony of my life. I would also feel like I could, in some way, return the favor by helping lighten some of the sadness that clouds hers.

378‘I believe I had something else to say to you. I am almost certain that I sat down with a distinct impression that I was going to write to you about something. Oh yes, here it is. I suppose you hear regularly from Miss Dixon, and so, of course, you will know that a little while ago, she returned from her long sojourn in Wensleydale. I heard she had gone there for the pure air and all that, and because her father’s relations wanted to have her, and because she did not feel very strong at the end of the winter. You know, I have always thought her a very delicate girl, but now—I do not think it right to conceal it from you—she looks very ill indeed. Her cheeks have fallen in; her face is pale; she is the shadow of what she was. I hate to write this; in fact, I was so unwilling to write it, that I scribbled all the rubbish which premises it, in the hope that, somehow, I might get out of this; but I cannot. It would be no friend’s part; and what blame would you not have the right to put upon me, if I let it pass by without telling you. She is very ill, I am certain. If I were on different terms with them, I should go to Mrs. Dixon, and tell her she ought to have advice for her. I keep wishing they would summon me, or Rowntree; for they surely must see themselves the change in her. I fancy she ought to go to a warmer climate, or rather, she ought never to have gone to Yorkshire. That part of Wensleydale where she was, is piercingly cold—worse than this. It is in a valley, but the valley itself is very much elevated. I do not want to make you more uneasy than is necessary. We must recollect that this is the “merry month” of east winds, bronchitis, and pleurisy, and many a delicate girl withers up during May and comes out blooming again in June. Let us hope this is such a case. Sleep takes possession of me; therefore, good night!’

378‘I think I had something else to tell you. I’m almost sure I sat down with a clear idea that I was going to write about something. Oh right, here it is. I guess you hear from Miss Dixon regularly, so you probably know she recently came back from her long stay in Wensleydale. I heard she went there for the fresh air and all that, because her father’s relatives wanted to see her, and because she wasn’t feeling very strong at the end of winter. You know, I’ve always thought of her as a very delicate girl, but now—I don’t think it’s right to hide this from you—she looks really unwell. Her cheeks are sunken, her face is pale; she’s just not the same person she used to be. I hate writing this; in fact, I was so reluctant that I jotted down all the nonsense before this in hopes that I could avoid it, but I can’t. It wouldn’t be fair to you; and what blame wouldn’t you have the right to put on me if I let it go without mentioning it? She is very sick, I’m sure of it. If I were closer with them, I’d go to Mrs. Dixon and tell her she should get a doctor for her. I keep hoping they’d reach out to me or Rowntree, since they must notice the change in her. I think she should go somewhere warmer, or rather, she should never have gone to Yorkshire. That part of Wensleydale where she was is incredibly cold—worse than here. I don’t want to make you more worried than necessary. We have to remember that this is the “merry month” of east winds, bronchitis, and pleurisy, and many delicate girls can struggle during May and then bloom again in June. Let’s hope this is one of those cases. Sleep is taking over, so good night!’

379This letter had veritably been written in the way described in it. Michael had beheld Ada, and the change in her; and as Roger never, in any of his pretty frequent letters, mentioned any rumour of the illness of his betrothed, his friend reluctantly came to the conclusion that he knew nothing about it, and that to leave him in such a state of ignorance was utterly impossible for him. All the first part of his letter he had written ramblingly, half his mind occupied with a wonder whether he could not absolve himself from the moral necessity which he felt upon him, of speaking about Ada. He could not, and the result was the composition above, which was written on a Wednesday night, and despatched on a Thursday morning. Michael did not expect any immediate answer to it, but went about his business, as usual.

379This letter had truly been written in the way described in it. Michael had seen Ada and noticed the change in her; and since Roger never mentioned any rumors about his fiancée's illness in his frequent letters, Michael reluctantly concluded that Roger was unaware of it, and that it was completely impossible for him to leave Roger in such a state of ignorance. The first part of his letter was written in a rambling manner, with half of his mind occupied by the question of whether he could relieve himself from the moral obligation he felt to talk about Ada. He couldn't, and the result was the composition above, which was written on a Wednesday night and sent out on a Thursday morning. Michael didn't expect an immediate response but went about his business as usual.

On the said Thursday morning, near the Castle, he met Ada Dixon. There was, indeed, a piercing east wind blowing, and the girl wore a common-looking fur cloak, with which her father had presented her at Christmas, and of which she had been proud, in that in shape and fashion it bore a faint resemblance to the costly garments in which Miss Wynter and Miss Askam were in the habit of wrapping themselves on cold days. Perhaps the dead black of the cloak showed up her pallor still more strongly by contrast; but as Michael met her—he was on foot, going to see a patient who lived beside the river-bank; she ascending a little hill, slowly and wearily, and he going down it—with her face a little upturned, and the flickering light quivering upon it through the leaves—her white hat and her fair hair,—as he met her thus, her appearance was almost spectral in its whiteness and fragility.

On that Thursday morning, near the Castle, he ran into Ada Dixon. There was a sharp east wind blowing, and the girl was wearing a plain-looking fur cloak that her father had given her for Christmas, which she had been proud of because, in shape and style, it bore a slight resemblance to the expensive coats that Miss Wynter and Miss Askam usually wrapped themselves in on cold days. Maybe the deep black of the cloak made her pale complexion stand out even more; but as Michael approached her—he was walking to see a patient who lived by the riverbank, while she was slowly and wearily climbing a small hill, and he was coming down it—with her face slightly tilted up, and the flickering light dancing on it through the leaves—her white hat and fair hair—when he encountered her, her appearance was almost ghostly in its whiteness and delicacy.

380She inclined her head to him, and would have passed on. But he stopped, and held out his hand to her.

380She tilted her head toward him and was about to walk past. But he stopped her and reached out his hand.

‘Good morning, Miss Dixon. You must not think me meddlesome, but when Roger is not here, I consider you a little bit under my care; and my duty obliges me to tell you that you are not looking so robust as is desirable. Have you been catching cold?’

‘Good morning, Miss Dixon. Please don't think I'm being intrusive, but when Roger isn't around, I feel a bit responsible for you; and it’s my duty to let you know that you don’t seem to be looking as healthy as you should. Have you been coming down with a cold?’

He was surprised at the effect of his words. Ada’s white face became in a moment angrily red; the colour rushing over it in a flood. Her eyes flashed, and in a voice that was sharp with irritation, she said—

He was taken aback by how his words impacted her. Ada's pale face instantly turned bright red, the color flooding over her. Her eyes sparked with anger, and in a voice laced with irritation, she said—

‘Nothing ails me at all. I’m as well as I can be, and I think there’s no call for you to make such remarks, Dr. Langstroth.’

'I'm not troubled by anything. I'm doing as well as I can, and I don’t think you need to make comments like that, Dr. Langstroth.'

‘I am sure I beg your pardon if I have offended you. I assure you there is nothing I less wish to do. I am very glad if you do feel well. Only, I wish you looked stronger—that is all.’

“I’m really sorry if I’ve upset you. I promise, that’s the last thing I want to do. I’m glad to hear you’re feeling well. I just wish you looked a bit stronger—that’s all.”

‘What do looks matter, when one feels perfectly well?’ said Ada.

'What do looks matter when you feel perfectly fine?' said Ada.

‘There is certainly a good deal in that. Good morning. I will not detain you.’

"There is definitely some truth to that. Good morning. I won’t keep you."

He raised his hat, and was moving on; indeed, he had walked a pace or two, when Ada’s voice, just behind him, caused him to turn again. She looked embarrassed, and half stammered, as she said—

He lifted his hat and was about to leave; in fact, he had taken a step or two when Ada's voice, right behind him, made him turn back. She looked uncomfortable and stuttered a bit as she said—

‘Oh, please—do you know—have you any idea when Miss Askam is coming home?’

‘Oh, please—do you know—any idea when Miss Askam is coming home?’

‘I have not,’ said he, gravely, and very much surprised. ‘At least, I know nothing of the exact day; but before Whitsuntide, Mrs. Johnson says. She would know, I daresay, if you like to call and ask her.’

‘I haven’t,’ he said seriously, looking very surprised. ‘At least, I don’t know the exact day; but Mrs. Johnson says it will be before Whitsuntide. She’d know for sure if you want to call and ask her.’

‘Oh, thank you! I’ll see. It’s—it’s not of so much 381importance,’ said Ada. ‘Good morning, Dr. Langstroth.’

‘Oh, thank you! I’ll consider it. It’s—it’s not that important,’ said Ada. ‘Good morning, Dr. Langstroth.’

They parted. Michael went on his way, and as he went he shook his head.

They said goodbye. Michael continued on his path, shaking his head as he walked.

‘It is not of the least use for her to tell me that she is perfectly well. She is very ill indeed, and something ought to be done for her.’

‘It doesn't help at all for her to say that she is perfectly fine. She is really quite sick, and something needs to be done for her.’

Many times during the day he thought of Ada, and of her changed looks, and wondered how Mrs. Dixon would take it if he spoke to her about her daughter.

Many times throughout the day, he thought of Ada and her changed appearance, and he wondered how Mrs. Dixon would react if he mentioned her daughter.

About seven o’clock, just as he was sitting down to his solitary dinner, his dining-room door was opened, and Roger Camm walked in.

About seven o’clock, just as he was about to sit down for his alone time dinner, the dining-room door opened, and Roger Camm walked in.

Michael uttered an ‘ah!’ of pleasure and relief when he saw the mighty figure lounge into the room.

Michael let out an 'ah!' of pleasure and relief when he saw the powerful figure stroll into the room.

‘You here, Roger?’ he said, jumping up and grasping his hand. ‘Was it my letter? Did you take the alarm?’

‘Is that you, Roger?’ he said, jumping up and shaking his hand. ‘Was it my letter? Did you get the message?’

‘Ay! I could not rest another day without coming to see that child. She scarcely ever mentions her health; indeed, never; so it never occurred to me that there could be anything the matter with her.’

‘Oh! I couldn't go another day without seeing that child. She hardly ever talks about her health; in fact, never; so it never crossed my mind that something might be wrong with her.’

‘Then, my dear fellow, you must prepare yourself for a very disagreeable surprise, that’s all. But have some dinner now, and you can go down and see her afterwards.’

‘Then, my friend, you need to get ready for a very unpleasant surprise, that's all. But have some dinner now, and you can go down and see her afterwards.’

Another place was set for Roger, who made a praiseworthy effort to eat his dinner, and to talk as if nothing had happened. He could, however, scarcely sit out the meal, and the instant it was over he rose.

Another place was set for Roger, who made a commendable effort to eat his dinner and to act like nothing had happened. He could barely sit through the meal, and as soon as it was over, he got up.

‘I’ve come to you feeling sure you would put me up, Michael. I’ve got what they call in Leeds “the week-end,” and must go off again by the late train from Darlington on Sunday night.’

“I’ve come to you knowing you’d help me out, Michael. I have what they call in Leeds “the weekend,” and I need to head back on the late train from Darlington on Sunday night.”

382‘Of course you will put up here, and I’ll drive you into Darlington on Sunday. I suppose you’ll go out now?’

382“Of course you’ll stay here, and I’ll take you to Darlington on Sunday. I guess you’re going out now?”

‘Yes. Don’t expect me back till you see me,’ said Roger, going away; and directly afterwards, Michael heard the door shut after him.

‘Yeah. Don’t expect me back until you see me,’ said Roger as he left; and right after that, Michael heard the door close behind him.

383

CHAPTER 33

BROKEN OFF

Despite that cutting east wind, it was a glorious May evening. The trees and fields were coming on grandly, and the sun shone dazzlingly towards his decline, in a heaven of bright blue and gold, with piles of glorified clouds in a steady bank to the north. The beams shone slantingly all on the old brown houses, and their rays were flashed back from the windows of the quaint old sleepy town. As Roger walked down the street, his heart beating with foreboding, he was but vaguely conscious of the stir of life around him, the murmur and bustle of those whose day’s work was done, and who were enjoying their pipes, their gossip, and their games; for in one part of the town the youths played quoits in an open space, while many reverend elders looked on, and made sententious remarks as the sport progressed. He was conscious of receiving here and there a greeting; he returned them vaguely, and went on his way, and presently found himself within Mr. Dixon’s shop, which looked very mean and low and small, and which seemed quite filled by his tall and broad figure. Mr. Dixon was alone in the shop.

Despite the biting east wind, it was a beautiful May evening. The trees and fields were thriving, and the sun shone brightly as it prepared to set, illuminating the sky in brilliant blue and gold, with fluffy clouds gathering steadily in the north. The sunlight angled onto the old brown houses, and its rays bounced back from the windows of the quaint, sleepy town. As Roger walked down the street, his heart filled with anxiety, he was only dimly aware of the life around him—the murmurs and hustle of those whose work was done and who were enjoying their pipes, chatting, and playing games. In one part of the town, young men played quoits in an open area while many respected elders watched and offered wise comments as the game went on. He noticed a few greetings directed at him; he responded vaguely and continued on his way, soon finding himself in Mr. Dixon’s shop, which looked quite shabby and small and seemed to be completely filled by his tall, broad figure. Mr. Dixon was alone in the shop.

‘Bless my soul, Roger—you!’ he exclaimed.

‘Bless my soul, Roger—you!’ he said.

‘Yes,’ replied Roger. ‘I got a couple of days’ holiday, 384so I thought I’d run over and see Ada. Is she in?’

‘Yeah,’ replied Roger. ‘I’ve got a few days off, so I thought I’d stop by and see Ada. Is she around?’

‘Yes, she’s in. You’ll find her upstairs at her piano. The wife has gone out to tea. And look you, Roger,’ he added, drawing the young man aside, and lowering his voice, though they were alone, ‘Ada has got uncommon twiny and washed-out looking, and has taken to singing the most sentimental songs. I declare it makes me feel quite low in my mind to hear her constantly wailing and wailing. Try to cheer her up a bit.’

‘Yes, she’s in. You’ll find her upstairs at her piano. The wife has gone out for tea. And listen, Roger,’ he added, pulling the young man aside and lowering his voice, even though they were alone, ‘Ada looks really thin and washed out, and she’s been singing the most sentimental songs. Honestly, it makes me feel quite down to hear her constantly crying and wailing. Try to cheer her up a bit.’

‘That I will!’

“I will!”

‘I daresay she’s just fretting a bit after you.’

"I bet she's just a little worried about you."

Roger’s heart bounded, and fell again. It could not be so. Ada knew she needed not to fret after him. But he said, as cheerfully as he could—

Roger’s heart raced, then sank again. It couldn’t be true. Ada knew she didn’t need to worry about him. But he said, as cheerfully as he could—

‘I’ll go upstairs and find her.’

‘I’ll head upstairs and look for her.’

With which he went through the shop into the passage, and quickly up the stairs. As he ascended, the ‘wailing’ of which Mr. Dixon had complained became distinctly audible. It was a very, very mournful song that Ada sang, and Roger’s heart died within him as he heard it.

With which he went through the shop into the hallway and quickly up the stairs. As he climbed, the ‘wailing’ that Mr. Dixon had mentioned became clearly audible. It was an incredibly sad song that Ada sang, and Roger's heart sank as he heard it.

He opened the parlour door softly, and looked in. The piano was opposite to the door; therefore Ada, seated at it, had her back turned towards him. She had ceased to play within the last minute, and sat very still, with her hands, he noticed, dropping down at her sides, in a way that had something very painful and hopeless about it. His heart went out to her, and as she did not at first appear to notice any sound or any footstep, he walked softly up behind her; but not so softly, big and heavy as he was, and unused to treading gingerly, but that she could hear him distinctly; and he noticed that 385she suddenly drew her hands up, and that they were clenched, and that her shoulders heaved, as if she drew a deep breath—not as if she were surprised, Roger thought, hope beginning to beat high in his heart again, but rather as if she were very glad. She knew, then, that he was there. She recognised his footstep, and she was moved, deeply moved, by his presence.

He quietly opened the parlor door and peered inside. The piano was directly across from the door, so Ada, sitting at it, had her back to him. She had stopped playing just a minute ago and sat very still, with her hands noticeably hanging at her sides in a way that felt painfully hopeless. He felt a surge of empathy for her, and since she didn’t seem to notice any noise or footsteps at first, he walked softly up behind her; though, given his size and heaviness, he wasn't as quiet as he wished to be, and she could hear him clearly. He saw her suddenly pull her hands up, clenching them, as her shoulders lifted, as if taking a deep breath—not in surprise, Roger thought, hope reigniting in his heart, but more like she was very happy. She knew he was there. She recognized his footsteps, and his presence deeply moved her.

He laid his hands upon her shoulders, and said, softly and caressingly—

He put his hands on her shoulders and said softly and lovingly—

‘Ada!’

'Ada!'

She faced him, with the quickness of lightning, and with a veritable shriek,—it was too loud, too affrighted to be called an exclamation—and Roger recoiled before the expression of the face which was turned towards him. He literally fell back a step or two, gazing at her alarmed and speechless, while she put her hands, one to either side of her head, and shrank together, staring at him with a look of terror and amaze.

She turned to him, as fast as lightning, letting out a real shriek—it was too loud and terrified to be called just an exclamation—and Roger stepped back, taken aback by the look on her face. He actually fell back a step or two, staring at her in shock and silence, while she placed her hands on either side of her head and shrank back, looking at him with a mix of fear and disbelief.

‘Ada, my love,’ he began at last, alarmed and bewildered by the contradiction between her manner before she had seen him, and that manner now that she beheld him. Then she found her voice, and rose from the music stool.

‘Ada, my love,’ he finally said, feeling anxious and confused by how differently she acted before seeing him compared to how she was now that he was in front of her. Then she found her voice and stood up from the music stool.

‘Roger, Roger!’ she gasped. ‘How can you! Stealing up behind one, and startling one in that way! It’s enough to turn the head, if one’s a nervous person.’

‘Roger, Roger!’ she exclaimed. ‘How could you! Sneaking up behind someone and scaring them like that! It’s enough to make someone lose their mind, especially if they’re already nervous.’

‘But, my darling, I saw that you heard me,’ he began; but she burst into hysterical tears, turning away from him, and flinging herself upon a sofa, so that he saw it was useless to attempt to explain or apologise. Once it crossed his mind, ‘She behaves almost as if she had expected some one else.’ Then he put the idea aside, as we do put ideas aside which we know would be 386absurd in regard to ourselves, often without stopping to make allowances for the differences in others’ minds and our own.

‘But, my dear, I noticed that you heard me,’ he started; but she broke down in hysterical tears, turning away from him and throwing herself onto a sofa, making it clear to him that it was pointless to try to explain or apologize. For a moment, he thought, ‘She acts like she was expecting someone else.’ Then he dismissed the thought, just as we often dismiss ideas that we know would be ridiculous concerning ourselves, usually without considering the differences in how other people think and how we think.

It was a very distressful scene. Nothing that he could do or say restored calmness to her, though the first violence of her agitation presently wore off. In vain he tried to wring from her some explanation of her altered looks, her nervous terrors; asked her what ailed her, and tenderly upbraided her with not having told him she was out of health. Ada would own nothing, say nothing; and when he rather pitifully said he had hoped to give her a pleasant surprise by his unexpected arrival, she replied with irritation that she hated such surprises; he ought to have written or telegraphed. In fact, Roger, with the deepest alarm, presently saw that his presence was doing her no good, but harm; it was perfectly evident that he had better retire, and he decided to do so. But before going, he said—

It was a really distressing scene. Nothing he did or said could calm her down, although the initial intensity of her agitation gradually faded. He tried in vain to get her to explain her changed appearance and her nervous fears; he asked her what was wrong and gently scolded her for not telling him she was unwell. Ada wouldn't admit anything or say a word; when he sadly mentioned that he had hoped to surprise her with his unexpected visit, she snapped back that she hated surprises; he should have written or sent a text. In fact, Roger, feeling deeply concerned, soon realized that his presence was doing her no good but causing her more distress; it was clear that he should leave, and he decided to do just that. But before he left, he said—

‘Now, look here, Ada. Grant me a very great favour, and I’ll not tease you about anything else. Let Michael Langstroth, or Dr. Rowntree, see you. Rowntree, perhaps. He’s such a kind, good old fellow. He would give you something to strengthen you.’

‘Now, listen, Ada. Do me a huge favor, and I promise I won’t bother you about anything else. Let Michael Langstroth or Dr. Rowntree see you. Maybe Dr. Rowntree. He’s such a nice, good guy. He would give you something to help you feel stronger.’

‘I am not ill,’ cried Ada; and she stamped her foot on the ground, and clenched her teeth. ‘I will see none of your doctors. I hate them, and I’ll have nothing to do with them. You will make me ill, if you don’t let me alone.’

‘I’m not sick,’ Ada shouted, stomping her foot and gritting her teeth. ‘I won’t see any of your doctors. I hate them, and I want nothing to do with them. You’ll actually make me sick if you don’t leave me alone.’

Every sign warned Roger that this was a subject it would be best not to pursue any farther, and he presently left her. He had no heart to go into the shop again and speak to Mr. Dixon. Slowly and dispiritedly he made his way back to the Red Gables, and found 387Michael there, astonished to see him back again so soon, and looking the questions he felt he would not ask.

Every sign told Roger that this was a topic it would be wise not to dig into any further, and he quickly walked away from her. He didn't have the energy to go back into the shop and talk to Mr. Dixon. Slowly and feeling defeated, he made his way back to the Red Gables, where he found 387Michael, who was surprised to see him back so soon and seemed to have questions he wasn't going to ask.

‘I don’t know, Michael,’ said Roger, in answer to this look. ‘There’s something awfully wrong. I must see her father to-morrow. She denies that anything ails her, but at the same time she goes on in such a way as no one would who was all right. It is not the end—I know it is not the end.’

“I don’t know, Michael,” Roger said in response to the look. “Something is seriously wrong. I have to see her dad tomorrow. She insists that nothing’s wrong, but she acts in a way that no one would if they were perfectly fine. This isn’t the end—I know it’s not the end.”

On the following day it seemed as if the end, so far as Roger was concerned, had arrived. In the forenoon Mr. Dixon made his appearance, and asked to see Roger. Then, slowly and with difficulty, he unfolded the fact that Ada had summoned him to her after her lover’s departure, and had told him that she could never be Roger’s wife; that her life was a misery to her, so long as she was engaged to him, and that if her father wished to see her well and happy again, he was to take this opportunity of telling Roger so, and of making him understand that she did not wish to see him again.

On the next day, it felt like the end for Roger. In the morning, Mr. Dixon showed up and asked to speak with Roger. He then slowly and awkwardly revealed that Ada had called for him after her lover left, and told him that she could never be Roger's wife; that being engaged to him made her life miserable, and if her father wanted her to be happy again, he needed to take this chance to tell Roger that she didn't want to see him anymore.

The stout, prosperous tradesman looked pinched and miserable as he told his sorry tale; while the young man sat opposite to him, his face turning very white, his strong hands shaking, and his mighty figure trembling all over, like a leaf in the wind. The sun was shining outside, though not into the room; one could see its glare in the yellow hue of the grass, and the shadows cast by the trees. The sound of singing birds came in at the open window, and also a blast of north-east wind, cold, dry, cutting as a knife.

The stout, successful merchant looked tense and unhappy as he shared his unfortunate story, while the young man across from him turned pale, his strong hands trembling, and his powerful frame shaking like a leaf in the wind. The sun was shining outside, although it didn’t reach the room; you could see its brightness in the yellow grass and the shadows made by the trees. The sound of singing birds drifted in through the open window, along with a chilly northeast wind that felt cold, dry, and sharp as a knife.

‘She does not mean it, Mr. Dixon; she does not really mean it?’ he stammered, fighting for his life.

"She doesn't really mean it, Mr. Dixon; she doesn't actually mean it?" he stammered, struggling to survive.

‘She means it, Roger. I wrestled with her about it for an hour; for with expecting you to be my son for so 388long, I’ve got to look upon you as if you were my son. I wrestled with her till I saw she was nigh to fainting, and then I had to stop. She pulled this off her finger, and told me to give it you.’

‘She really means it, Roger. I argued with her about it for an hour; after expecting you to be my son for so long, I have to see you as if you truly are my son. I went back and forth with her until I saw she was about to faint, and then I had to stop. She took this off her finger and told me to give it to you.’

He pulled a little pearl ring from his pocket, and pushed it across the table towards Roger, without looking at him. Roger picked it up, and turned it round in his fingers as if he did not know what it was—as if the sight of the little jewels dazed him.

He took out a small pearl ring from his pocket and slid it across the table to Roger without making eye contact. Roger picked it up and examined it in his fingers as if he didn’t recognize it—as if the sight of the tiny jewels left him speechless.

‘She said she wished to send no unkind words, for that perhaps she’d never see you again; but that you must not come nigh her, for another scene with you would kill her, and she wants to live.’

‘She said she didn’t want to say anything unkind, since she might never see you again; but that you should stay away from her, because another encounter with you would be too much for her, and she wants to live.’

‘Let her live then,’ said Roger, in a hoarse and laboured voice. ‘It does not matter what becomes of me.’

“Let her live then,” Roger said, his voice rough and strained. “It doesn’t matter what happens to me.”

Mr. Dixon, sturdy philistine that he was, wiped his eyes with his handkerchief.

Mr. Dixon, being the solid-minded person he was, wiped his eyes with his handkerchief.

‘Roger,’ he said, with a solemnity and strength of conviction which gave dignity and something like majesty to his commonplace, outside man, ‘you have just cause to look upon my girl with suspicion, and to fight shy and speak ill of us all. But, lad, I tell you, we don’t know the end of it all yet. I can tell you, my heart is heavy. There’s a weight on it, as if something uncommon was coming, or hanging about in the air somewhere. I can’t mind my business, nor eat my victuals, for thinking of that girl, that looks like a ghost; and why, that’s what I want to know—why?’

“Roger,” he said, with a seriousness and strength of conviction that gave dignity and something like majesty to his otherwise ordinary demeanor, “you have every reason to be wary of my girl and to distance yourself from us. But, son, I want you to know, we don’t know how this will all turn out yet. My heart feels heavy. There’s a weight on it, as if something unusual is on the way or lingering in the air somewhere. I can’t focus on my work or enjoy my meals because I keep thinking about that girl, who looks like a ghost; and that’s what I need to understand—why?”

‘I’m afraid,’ said Roger, in a laboured voice, but instinctively trying to give comfort to the man who was older and weaker than himself, ‘that she may have begun to care for some one else, who perhaps doesn’t respond 389as she could wish. If so, it is best for her to be free from me.’

“I’m afraid,” said Roger, in a strained voice, but instinctively trying to comfort the older, weaker man, “that she might have started to care for someone else, who maybe doesn’t feel the same way she hopes. If that’s the case, it’s better for her to be free from me.”

‘Choose what it is, it’s a heavy trouble for us all,’ said Mr. Dixon, wearily. ‘I’m often afraid that she was brought up with notions far above her station—Miss Wynter, and all that; but somehow, I never took it to be anything seriously wrong.... You’ll not look upon me as an enemy, Roger, for I’ve fought for you through thick and thin?’

‘Choose what it is, it’s a heavy burden for us all,’ said Mr. Dixon, tiredly. ‘I often worry that she was raised with ideas that are way above her level—Miss Wynter and all that; but somehow, I never considered it to be anything seriously wrong.... You won’t see me as an enemy, Roger, since I’ve fought for you through thick and thin?’

‘An enemy—God forbid! I know you have been my friend all through.’

‘An enemy—heaven forbid! I know you’ve been my friend all along.’

‘We are going to send her away,’ pursued Mr. Dixon. ‘She has asked to go down to my sister in Devonshire, a widow, who has often wanted to have a visit from her. She says, if she gets away from all this (‘all what?’ thought Roger, a thick dread at his heart—‘her home, her friends, her natural life, with all its hopes and interests?’), once away, she thinks she’ll be better. So we shall send her. I won’t stay. I’ve dragged myself here, and I shall drag myself back again. Can you shake hands with me, my lad?’

‘We’re going to send her away,’ Mr. Dixon continued. ‘She’s asked to go stay with my sister in Devonshire, who’s a widow and has often wanted her to visit. She believes that if she can get away from all this (‘all what?’ thought Roger, a heavy dread settling in his heart—‘her home, her friends, her normal life, with all its hopes and interests?’), she’ll feel better. So we’re going to send her. I can’t stay. I’ve forced myself to come here, and I’ll force myself back again. Can you shake hands with me, my boy?’

Roger unhesitatingly gave him his hand, went with him to the door, and saw him walk away; then returned, to try and understand the meaning of what had befallen him. He was surprised to find that after a time, instead of reproaching Ada, even in thought, he was occupied in trying to recall any occasions on which he might have spoken harshly to her, and in mentally imploring her to forgive him his trespasses, and in wishing that he had but the chance to do it in so many words; while his sense of the mysterious terror that hung over her grew greater every moment. He did not leave Bradstane earlier than he had intended. A great calm and a great 390pity had settled upon his soul. He found himself able to speak freely to Michael of what had happened—to tell him more of his inner thoughts and feelings than, in all their long intimacy, he had ever divulged before. He told Michael what Ada was going to do, and he said—

Roger confidently extended his hand to him, accompanied him to the door, and watched him walk away; then he returned to ponder the significance of what had just happened. He was taken aback to realize that, after a while, instead of blaming Ada, even in his thoughts, he found himself reflecting on any moments where he might have spoken unkindly to her. He mentally begged her to forgive him for his wrongs and wished he had the opportunity to express that in person; while his sense of the mysterious dread surrounding her grew stronger with each passing moment. He didn’t leave Bradstane any sooner than he had planned. A deep sense of peace and considerable pity had settled in his heart. He felt able to speak openly to Michael about what had occurred—sharing more of his personal thoughts and feelings than he ever had during their long friendship. He told Michael what Ada was planning to do, and he said—

‘When she comes back, for my sake, Michael, you will pay a little heed to her, and let me know how she looks, at any rate.’

‘When she comes back, for my sake, Michael, you will pay a little attention to her and let me know how she looks, at least.’

‘You may trust me to do it.’

‘You can trust me to do it.’

‘It is all quite over between us. I have a feeling that that is quite certain; but I don’t feel as if we knew everything yet. And God forbid that I should judge her in the dark. A girl doesn’t carry on as she is doing, either from lightness of mind or hardness of heart.’

‘It's completely over between us. I have a strong feeling that's true, but I don’t think we understand everything yet. And God forbid that I should judge her without all the facts. A girl doesn’t act the way she is without either being really carefree or really cold-hearted.’

This was as Michael drove him along the lanes to Darlington to catch the night train. Michael said nothing. Friendship demanded that what Roger required of him in this matter, he should do, whatever he might think of the cause of his friend’s distress.

This was as Michael drove him down the roads to Darlington to catch the night train. Michael didn’t say anything. Friendship required that he do what Roger needed in this situation, no matter what he thought about the reason for his friend’s distress.

391

CHAPTER 34

HOW CRACKPOT WAS SCRATCHED

They left the dogcart outside the station, and Michael went in with Roger to see him off. As he stood beside the carriage window, waiting for the train to start, Roger, leaning out, said to him in a low voice—

They left the dog cart outside the station, and Michael went in with Roger to see him off. As he stood next to the carriage window, waiting for the train to depart, Roger, leaning out, said to him in a quiet voice—

‘I haven’t forgotten what you said to me, Michael, though it looks as if I had—what you said in your letter about a certain lady.’

‘I haven’t forgotten what you told me, Michael, even though it seems like I have—what you mentioned in your letter about a certain lady.’

‘I did not suppose you had forgotten,’ replied Michael, gravely and simply; ‘but I think you had better do so. Consider that I wrote it in a fit of momentary weakness of mind. Indeed, if I could have borne to write the last part of the letter over again, I would not have sent the first, when it came to the point.’

‘I didn’t think you’d forgotten,’ Michael replied seriously and straightforwardly; ‘but I think it’s best if you do. Keep in mind that I wrote it in a moment of weakness. Honestly, if I could have brought myself to rewrite the last part of the letter, I wouldn’t have sent the first one at all.’

‘It is safe enough with me; but I can’t quite see why you should call it weakness. Look here, Michael, we both know how that lady is situated, and you say you wish she had not got twelve hundred a year of her own. Take my word for it, if she knew that, she would curse her money. Don’t go to suppose that I have not eyes in my head, and ears to hear with.’

“It’s perfectly fine with me, but I don’t understand why you’d call it weakness. Listen, Michael, we both know how that lady is doing, and you say you wish she didn’t have twelve hundred a year of her own. Trust me, if she knew that, she would resent her money. Don’t think that I’m not aware of what’s happening around me.”

They had clasped hands, and the train had begun very slowly to move. Roger went on rapidly—

They were holding hands, and the train had started to move very slowly. Roger continued quickly—

‘I hoped at first that you never would care for her, 392when I began to see that she attracted you. Now I believe she is the woman to make you happy, as you are the man to do the same thing by her. Go in, and win, Michael, and never heed what the black things about her may say. Good-bye, old friend, and luck go with you.’

‘I initially hoped you wouldn’t care for her when I started to notice that she caught your attention. Now I think she’s the right woman to make you happy, just as you’re the right man to make her happy. Go for it, Michael, and ignore whatever negative things people might say about her. Goodbye, old friend, and good luck to you.’

There was a hard pressure of the two hands, which then had to be unclasped. The train glided out. Michael was left upon the platform, looking after it. When it had disappeared, he went outside again, found his dogcart, gave a coin to the boy who had held the horse—for he had brought no servant, wishing to have Roger to himself on the drive; and now he set off on his return journey.

There was a strong grip from both hands that had to be released. The train smoothly pulled away. Michael stood on the platform, watching it go. Once it was out of sight, he stepped outside again, located his dog cart, and gave a coin to the boy who had held the horse—since he hadn't brought a servant, wanting to spend the drive alone with Roger; and now he started his journey back.

When he drove out of Darlington it was after eleven o’clock; there was a radiant full moon hanging in the sky, and the whole land was flooded with its beauty and its brilliance. The roads, after he had got out of the town, were solitary and silent, as country roads, late on a Sunday night, are wont to be. He had all the beauty, all the glamour of the night to himself, and it sank into his soul, and the words which Roger had uttered resounded in his mind, like a refrain. He did not drive very fast. He was in no mood to tear along, but was rather disposed to taste to the full the cup of beauty and graciousness that was offered to him. One by one, he drove through the chain of exquisite villages which make that road one of the most beautiful in all England,—Coniscliffe, Piercebridge, Gainford, and Winston, arrived at which place, for the sheer pleasure of the farther drive, and the enjoyment of the pure night air, and the magic of the scene and the hour, he turned off, instead of pursuing his way straight, to one side, and took the 393roundabout and surpassingly beautiful road which leads through Ovington, and past Wycliffe Hall and wood, and its ancient little church of solemn beauty, and so across Whorlton Bridge to Bradstane. Every inch of the way was beautiful. And that which lent the greatest charm to it was the river, which, ever as he drove, he had near him. Now he lost it; again it gleamed suddenly on his sight, emerging unexpectedly into the open, from some deep wood, or rushing in a sweeping curve into view; now sunk between marly banks, now making its way ‘o’er solid sheets of marble gray.’ Grand old Tees! thought Michael, paying it a parenthetical tribute, in the midst of the many other thoughts which just then crowded his mind, and made the long drive seem to him a short one; where was it to be matched for beauty and stateliness, and natural grandeur, and wild, unbounded variety? How different here, as it flowed on steady and strong, from what it was as it came, little more than a fierce, brawling mountain stream, tearing over the wild moors near its source! It had been his friend and companion through many a weary year, as he had gone his rounds, wide and long as the valley itself. Like all such friends, ungifted with the deceitful power of human language, it had always had the very voice that suited his mood. In his youth, no longings had been too high, and no hopes too feverish for it to encourage. And for ten years, since he had been a veritable man, it had been his constant guide and associate. In spring it rushed joyfully along, singing a song of encouragement; in summer its cool surface and the soothing murmur of its flow had many a time made tolerable the burden and heat of the day. He had heard its autumn roar, and in wilder moods had ridden races with it; and he knew its aspect 394in winter, gray and sullen, or even iron-bound almost all its length, from mouth to source; in its smoother expanses covered with skaters, or laden with blocks of ice, which, when the thaw wind began to blow, split and parted with reports like explosions, and then went sailing in beautiful glistening blocks towards the sea.

When he drove out of Darlington, it was after eleven o’clock; a bright full moon was hanging in the sky, flooding the whole area with its beauty and brilliance. The roads, once he left the town, were quiet and still, just like country roads tend to be late on a Sunday night. He had all the beauty and magic of the night to himself, and it filled his soul, with Roger's words echoing in his mind like a refrain. He didn't drive very fast. He wasn't in a hurry; instead, he wanted to savor the beauty and grace that surrounded him. One by one, he drove through the chain of lovely villages that make this road one of the most beautiful in all of England—Coniscliffe, Piercebridge, Gainford, and Winston. When he reached Winston, just for the sheer pleasure of the drive and to enjoy the fresh night air and the magic of the scene and the moment, he turned off instead of continuing straight and took the roundabout, stunningly beautiful road that goes through Ovington, past Wycliffe Hall and woods, and its ancient little church of solemn beauty, crossing Whorlton Bridge to Bradstane. Every inch of the way was gorgeous. What added the most charm was the river, which he kept close as he drove. Sometimes he lost sight of it; then it would suddenly gleam in front of him, appearing unexpectedly from a deep wood or rushing into view in a sweeping curve. At times it sunk between clay banks, or flowed over “solid sheets of marble gray.” Grand old Tees! Michael thought, paying a quiet tribute to it amid the many thoughts crowded in his mind, making the long drive feel short. Where else could he find such beauty, grandeur, and wild, stunning variety? How different it was, flowing steady and strong, from when it came down as just a fierce mountain stream, rushing over the wild moors near its source! It had been his friend and companion through many tiring years, covering the valley as wide and long as it was. Like all such friends, lacking the misleading power of human language, it always had the perfect voice to match his mood. In his youth, no longing was too great, and no hope too intense for it to support. And for ten years, since he became a real man, it had been his constant guide and companion. In spring, it rushed joyfully along, singing a song of encouragement; in summer, its cool surface and the soothing sound of its flow many times made the burdens and heat of the day bearable. He had heard its autumn roar, and during wild moods had raced against it; he knew its winter appearance, gray and gloomy, often nearly frozen all its length, from mouth to source; in its smoother stretches, covered with skaters or filled with blocks of ice, which, when the thaw wind blew, would crack and break apart with sounds like explosions, then sail in beautiful glistening blocks toward the sea.

Just now, in this May moonlight, at the hour which was neither night nor day—for midnight was past—it fulfilled its spring vocation; and as he drove along, its murmur swelled out into the night, and held out promises—promises so brave and high that he mistrusted them almost. And yet, a voice in his heart told him, with an unerring whisper, that he might believe these promises; that if he went and asked Eleanor Askam to confirm their truth, she would do so. The knowledge thrilled him; it was pungent—half-bitter, half-sweet. It gave him a new sense of youth, a conquering confidence to which he had long been a stranger. He rejoiced in it, and rejoiced greatly all the while that he shook his head, and said within himself ‘impossible,’ and repeated that he wished she were not so rich—so much richer than he was. If anything should happen—some transitory misfortune, by which she might for one moment feel herself quite poor, and believe she had no resting-place for her head, and he the next moment might bid that dear head rest where it should ever be welcome—on his own heart—ah, Bradstane town and the cobble-stoned streets, the Red Gables and reality!

Right now, under this May moonlight, at that moment which was neither night nor day—since midnight had passed—it fulfilled its spring purpose; and as he drove along, its murmur filled the night, offering promises—promises so bold and grand that he almost doubted them. Yet, a voice in his heart assured him, with an unerring whisper, that he could trust these promises; that if he went and asked Eleanor Askam to confirm their truth, she would. The knowledge thrilled him; it was intense—half-bitter, half-sweet. It gave him a renewed sense of youth, a conquering confidence he hadn't felt in a long time. He took joy in it, and felt great joy even as he shook his head and told himself ‘impossible,’ while wishing she weren’t so wealthy—so much richer than he was. If anything were to happen—some fleeting misfortune that could make her feel genuinely poor for just a moment, and believe she had no place to rest her head, then perhaps he could offer that beloved head a place to rest—on his own heart—ah, Bradstane town and the cobblestone streets, the Red Gables and reality!

On the following day he heard that Ada Dixon had gone to stay with her father’s widowed sister, at some remote Devonshire village. The sister had been housekeeper to a great family in the neighbourhood; had married the butler, and was now living partly on the 395fruits of her own savings, partly on a pension from the said family.

On the next day, he heard that Ada Dixon had gone to visit her father’s widowed sister in a distant village in Devonshire. The sister used to be the housekeeper for an important family in the area; she had married the butler and was now living partly off her own savings and partly on a pension from that family. 395

‘Poor Roger!’ reflected Michael. ‘If the girl were something very wonderful, or very gifted, or marvellously attractive, one could forgive such connections. And there’s no harm in poor old Dixon; but as for the others—no, they are not suited for him.’

‘Poor Roger!’ thought Michael. ‘If the girl were really amazing, or very talented, or incredibly attractive, it would be easier to accept those connections. And there’s nothing wrong with poor old Dixon; but the others—no, they’re not right for him.’

The little bit of gossip and talk caused by this second visit of Ada Dixon to friends at a distance, following so rapidly upon her return from a first absence, had had time to die away, and the middle of May had arrived, when Michael became aware that his new neighbour, Miss Askam, had returned from her sojourn amongst her friends. The Dower House showed signs of life; the windows were filled with pots of flowering plants, and one or other of the little Johnsons began to be frequently seen on the doorsteps, while the Thorsgarth landau came round every fine afternoon, and was driven into the country with Miss Askam and one or more either of these little Johnsons, or their hard-worked mamma, or Mrs. Parker; for the young lady seemed to have no pleasure in solitary state drives. Sometimes, on his rounds, Michael met her, and then there was a bow on his part, and a secret thrill of delight, and perhaps some of the power he felt showing in his eyes; and a gracious inclination, an irrepressible brightness overspreading her face, on her side. A week or ten days passed, by no means ungenially, in this way, till the Derby week arrived.

The little bit of gossip and chatter sparked by Ada Dixon’s second visit to friends, coming right after her first absence, had faded away by the middle of May. That’s when Michael noticed that his new neighbor, Miss Askam, had returned from visiting her friends. The Dower House showed signs of life; the windows were filled with potted flowers, and one of the little Johnsons was often seen on the doorstep. The Thorsgarth landau would come around every nice afternoon, taking Miss Askam out to the countryside along with one or more of the little Johnsons, their hardworking mom, or Mrs. Parker; it seemed the young lady preferred company over solitary drives. Sometimes, during his rounds, Michael would run into her, exchanging a nod and feeling a secret thrill of delight, perhaps letting some of the charm he felt shine through his eyes, while she responded with a warm smile and a radiant glow on her face. A week or so passed pleasantly this way until Derby week arrived.

On the Monday morning Michael was amazed to receive a note from Eleanor.

On Monday morning, Michael was surprised to receive a note from Eleanor.

My dear Mr. Langstroth,

'Hey Mr. Langstroth,'

I wonder if you would think it very 396troublesome to come and tell me, if by any chance you should hear anything about my brother’s horse, on Wednesday. I am most anxious to know, and thought perhaps you might know people who will have telegrams about the race before Thursday’s paper comes. I shall not see that till the afternoon, you know.

I wonder if you would find it annoying to come and tell me if, by chance, you hear anything about my brother’s horse on Wednesday. I’m really eager to know, and I thought maybe you might know some people who would have updates about the race before Thursday’s paper arrives. I won't see that until the afternoon, you know.

‘Sincerely yours,
E. Askam.’

Michael, as she conjectured, had means of gaining information before Thursday’s London paper made its appearance. He wrote to the secretary of a certain club at Darlington, desiring him to telegraph to him any news of ‘Crackpot,’ at as early a date as possible. He was both astonished and disturbed to receive a telegram on the Tuesday night, and its contents were not too soothing to his feelings. Thinking it best to get the business over, he went straight to the Dower House, and was admitted to Miss Askam at once.

Michael, as she suspected, had ways to get information before Thursday's London paper came out. He wrote to the secretary of a certain club in Darlington, asking him to send a telegram with any news about 'Crackpot' as soon as possible. He was both shocked and troubled to receive a telegram on Tuesday night, and what it said didn’t ease his worries. Deciding it was best to face the situation head-on, he went straight to the Dower House and was immediately let in to see Miss Askam.

She looked astonished to see him, and he perceived that her brightness was gone. There was a look of worn and harassed anxiety, and of nervous restlessness, too, about her. Her hands trembled, and her eyes wavered.

She looked shocked to see him, and he noticed that her sparkle was missing. There was an expression of tired and anxious worry, along with a nervous restlessness, about her. Her hands shook, and her eyes were unfocused.

‘Miss Askam,’ he was beginning, but she interrupted him.

‘Miss Askam,’ he was starting, but she cut him off.

‘You have got a telegram. Something has happened. I knew it. I had—I was certain of it. What is it,—because I know the race is not yet run? Is anything the matter with Otho?’

‘You got a telegram. Something happened. I knew it. I was sure of it. What is it—because I know the race isn’t over yet? Is something wrong with Otho?’

‘This telegram,’ he began again.

‘This message,’ he began again.

‘Please let me read it. I cannot wait.’

‘Please let me read it. I can't wait.’

He handed it to her silently, and it fluttered in her hands as she perused it;—

He handed it to her quietly, and it fluttered in her hands as she looked it over;—

397Crackpot scratched. No end of a row.

397Crackpot scratched. No end to the argument.

‘I do not know what that means,’ she said, tremulously. ‘Scratched—will you please explain.’

‘I don’t know what that means,’ she said, trembling. ‘Scratched—can you please explain?’

‘It means,’ said he, reluctantly, ‘that your brother has withdrawn his horse at the last moment from the race; and from the last part of the telegram, I am afraid there must be an impression that—that——’

‘It means,’ he said, hesitantly, ‘that your brother has pulled his horse from the race at the last minute; and from the last part of the telegram, I’m afraid there might be an impression that—that——’

‘That he has not dealt honourably,’ she said, quickly and breathlessly. ‘I want to know a little more, please, Mr. Langstroth. Is it not usual to withdraw a horse in this way?’

"That he hasn't acted honorably," she said, quickly and breathlessly. "I want to know a bit more, please, Mr. Langstroth. Isn't it common to withdraw a horse like this?"

‘No. At least, it is a great pity when it has to be done. It is particularly a great pity that your brother should have had to do it the first time a horse of his was running. Some men do it pretty often; and then, you know, they get a bad name, and are not considered——’

‘No. At least, it's really unfortunate when it has to be done. It's especially unfortunate that your brother had to do it the first time one of his horses was running. Some guys do it pretty often; and then, you know, they get a bad reputation and aren’t seen as——’

‘Honourable. I understand. But will he have done it without any reason? Can you say, just at the last, “I have changed my mind, and my horse shall not run?”’

‘Honorable. I get it. But would he have done it without a reason? Can you really just say at the last minute, “I’ve changed my mind, and my horse isn’t going to race?”’

‘Most likely it is given out that Crackpot is ill, and unfit to run. Nay, it may be that he is so. Do not distress yourself about it,’ he added, eagerly. ‘I will find out all that I can about it, and let you know. Everything will be uncertain now, of course.’

‘Most likely it’s rumored that Crackpot is sick and not fit to lead. Well, maybe he is. Don’t worry about it,’ he added, eagerly. ‘I’ll find out whatever I can and let you know. Everything will be uncertain for now, of course.’

She was still standing by the table, looking at him with haggard eyes, and as he spoke thus, she shook her head.

She was still standing by the table, looking at him with tired eyes, and as he spoke like that, she shook her head.

‘No, no!’ said she. ‘Just once, while I was in London, I happened to be at a regatta, with my friends, and Otho was there too. And I saw a disagreeable-looking man come up to him, who did not know I had anything to do with him. They talked together for a little while, and I did not hear what they said, till 398suddenly the man said, “But mind you, Askam, none of your tricks. You are a slippery customer at the best.” I felt so indignant that I turned round quite angrily; and then he saw that I knew Otho, and they laughed, and moved a little to one side.’

‘No, no!’ she said. ‘Just once, when I was in London, I happened to be at a regatta with my friends, and Otho was there too. I saw a guy who looked unpleasant approach him, not realizing I was connected to him. They chatted for a bit, and I couldn’t hear what they were saying until suddenly the guy said, “But just so you know, Askam, no funny business. You’re a slippery one at the best of times.” I felt so angry that I turned around sharply; then he realized I knew Otho, and they both laughed and moved a little off to the side.’

‘I don’t see that that incident has any necessary connection with this,’ said he, quietly. ‘You can do nothing, you know, Miss Askam. Do not distress yourself needlessly. To do that is to render yourself powerless when any real emergency arises.’

"I don’t think that incident is related to this," he said calmly. "You can’t do anything about it, Miss Askam. Don’t upset yourself unnecessarily. Doing so just makes you powerless when a real emergency comes up."

‘Yes, I know,’ said she, and paused. He looked at her, and saw that she looked worn and anxious.

‘Yeah, I know,’ she said, pausing. He looked at her and noticed that she seemed tired and worried.

‘Is there anything else I could do for you?’ he began. ‘Because I should be so glad——’

‘Is there anything else I can do for you?’ he started. ‘Because I would be so happy——’

‘No, thank you, nothing, except to promise that should you hear anything more about the thing, you will let me know.’

‘No, thank you, nothing, except to promise that if you hear anything more about it, you’ll let me know.’

‘That I certainly will,’ said he, and rose to take his leave. ‘You still remain amongst us, in Bradstane,’ he observed, gravely, but kindly, as he held out his hand.

‘I definitely will,’ he said, standing up to say goodbye. ‘You’re still here with us in Bradstane,’ he noted, seriously but kindly, as he reached out his hand.

‘Yes,’ said Eleanor, with a quick flush. ‘I do not wish to go away. I—I intend to stay here.’

‘Yes,’ said Eleanor, with a quick blush. ‘I don’t want to leave. I—I plan to stay here.’

‘Always?’

"Forever?"

‘I think—always.’ She spoke steadily, but did not look at him.

‘I always think.’ She said it calmly, but didn’t look at him.

‘I am very glad to hear that,’ replied Michael, quietly. ‘Now I know you are strong when you choose to be so. Will you promise not to fret foolishly over this thing—not to brood and mope over it; or else I shall be sorry I complied with your request?’

“I’m really glad to hear that,” Michael said quietly. “Now I see you can be strong when you want to. Will you promise not to worry unnecessarily about this—not to dwell on it and sulk? Otherwise, I’ll regret giving in to your request.”

‘I promise to behave as well as in me lies,’ said Eleanor, smiling.

“I promise to do my best to behave,” said Eleanor, smiling.

399‘Then, good evening.’

"Well then, good evening."

He went away thoughtful. He knew perfectly well that she would have to hear more disagreeable things about Otho before very long, but he had succeeded in lulling her fears for the present, at any rate.

He walked away deep in thought. He knew she would soon hear more unpleasant things about Otho, but for now, he had managed to ease her worries.

400

CHAPTER 35

‘CARELESSE CONTENTE’

The withdrawal of Crackpot from the running, on the very day before the race, made a great sensation in the world of the turf. The affair was looked upon with suspicion, especially in connection with Otho Askam’s known character for slipperiness—a character which stuck to him, although no one could exactly say how he had first got it. But the sensation was very much confined to the circles immediately connected with the event. Otho had managed with sufficient skill to avoid having anything tangible brought up against him. The rumours that were current did not penetrate to his sister’s ears. The things that were written about the circumstance were published in sporting or ‘society’ papers, which she never saw, and in their own peculiar jargon. Michael, in his rounds, heard it all freely discussed, but was careful never to let her know what he heard. He wished her to forget it, and presently it seemed as if she did. At her age, and with her temperament, the heart, though it is peculiarly sensible to sorrow, and feels it with a keenness resembling resentment, is also very open to joy; and there were joyful influences at work in her life that summer. Michael did not even tell her of the rumours he had 401heard, that Otho had lost a great deal of money by withdrawing Crackpot from the race; for after all, they were rumours, and not substantiated facts, though Michael believed them to be true enough. Otho had what Michael considered the good taste not to come near Thorsgarth after his escapade, and for a season the land had rest from him and his presence.

The withdrawal of Crackpot from the race, just a day before it was set to happen, caused quite a stir in the horse racing world. People viewed the situation with suspicion, especially given Otho Askam’s well-known reputation for being slippery—a reputation that seemed to stick to him without anyone being able to pinpoint how it started. However, the commotion was mostly limited to the circles directly involved in the event. Otho managed to skillfully avoid having anything solid brought against him. The rumors circulating around didn’t reach his sister. The articles written about what happened were published in sports or ‘society’ magazines that she never read, and they used their own unique language. Michael, during his rounds, heard people talking about it openly but was careful not to let her in on the discussions. He wanted her to forget about it, and eventually, it looked like she did. At her age and with her personality, while her heart was sensitive to sadness and felt it intensely, it was also very receptive to happiness; and that summer, there were joyful influences in her life. Michael didn’t even mention the rumors he heard—that Otho had lost a lot of money by pulling Crackpot from the race—because they were just rumors and not confirmed facts, even though he believed them to be true. Otho had the good sense, in Michael’s opinion, not to show up at Thorsgarth after his incident, and for a while, the place enjoyed some peace without him and his presence.

It has been said that there were joyful influences at work in the life of Eleanor this summer; and that was true. Her nature loved sunshine, and just now it had it in plenty, both moral and material. From May—after the bad news about Otho—till August, sunlight prevailed. There was a long, hot, glorious summer, such as is not often vouchsafed to us nowadays. Hitherto she had known Bradstane literally only under its winter aspect. These months offered a variety of view and climate; and she, keenly and intensely sensitive to such influences, rejoiced with the rejoicing summer. Her life at the Dower House just then was a far from unpleasant one. She had gathered round her a little circle of friends, both young and old, and they gave freshness and variety to her life, as she helped to bring charm and poetry into theirs. She began for the first time really to understand what pleasure money can give—the possession of it, that is, and the power which that possession confers of affording pleasure and relief to others. She helped to make the summer golden to others beside herself. Amongst the pleasures of that season, there were none she enjoyed more than the out-of-door life which the unusual fineness and dryness of the summer rendered possible. There were day-long excursions, begun early in the morning, and only ended when the dew and the night were falling together—excursions into the deep 402woods, over the glorious moors, or beside the lovely streams which water and adorn that wild and beautiful tract of Borderland, called Teesdale. Sometimes she and her friends, the little Johnsons, would set off alone, swarming (the children) in and out of a pony chaise which never seemed too small, however many got into it; and which was yet never too large, even when there were not more than two or three to occupy it. As often as not the old doctor would be their guide and chaperon; and under his direction they explored the country for miles around. It was new to Eleanor; it was mostly new to her young companions, who had never before had a fairy with a pony chaise to take them about. This was very pleasant, with the lunches eaten ‘by shallow rivers,’ or under leafy trees; when the children splashed and waded to their heart’s content, and the days, long though they were, never seemed long enough.

It’s been said that there were happy influences in Eleanor's life this summer, and that was true. She loved sunshine, and right now, she had plenty of it—both moral and material. From May—after hearing the bad news about Otho—until August, the sunlight was constant. It was a long, hot, glorious summer, the kind that isn’t often given to us these days. Until now, she had only known Bradstane in the winter. These months brought a variety of sights and weather, and she, being deeply sensitive to those influences, celebrated alongside the joyful summer. Her life at the Dower House was quite pleasant during that time. She had gathered a small circle of friends, both young and old, who added freshness and variety to her life, just as she brought charm and poetry to theirs. For the first time, she really started to understand the pleasure that money can provide—the ownership of it, and the ability it gives to bring joy and relief to others. She helped make the summer bright for others as well as herself. Among the joys of that season, she loved the outdoor life more than anything else, made possible by the unusual nice and dry summer. There were day-long outings that began early in the morning and only ended when the dew and night fell together—adventures into the deep woods, across the beautiful moors, or alongside the lovely streams that flow through the wild and beautiful region called Teesdale. Sometimes she and her friends, the little Johnsons, would set off alone, with the kids bouncing in and out of a pony cart that never seemed too small, no matter how many piled in; yet it was never too big, even when only two or three used it. More often than not, the old doctor would guide and supervise them; with his help, they explored the area for miles. Everything was new to Eleanor; it was mostly new for her young companions, who had never before had a fairy in a pony cart to take them around. This was really enjoyable, with lunches eaten by shallow rivers or under leafy trees, where the children splashed and waded to their heart’s content, and though the days were long, they never felt long enough.

But there were also other and larger affairs, more important in every sense of the word,—proper picnics, at which several parties joined,—the Johnsons, Dr. Rowntree and his sister, Mrs. Parker, Eleanor; and on one or two occasions, even Michael had managed to snatch a day and join them, leaving his work to his assistant. On one of these days when he was present, they explored Deepdale; on another they managed to climb ‘Catcastle Crag.’ On both of these occasions it was noticed that Michael’s behaviour was marked by an unaccountable levity, and Miss Askam’s by a kind of laughing apprehension. She, too, seemed to see jokes where no one else could detect them. Michael, indeed, went so far as to tell the children that this was not the first time that Miss Askam had been to Catcastle, and having by means of sundry mysterious hints roused their 403curiosity to fever pitch, and set them to attack her with every kind of question they could think of, he fell into the rear, and conversed with Mrs. Parker, leaving Eleanor to baffle them as best she could.

But there were also other bigger events, more important in every sense—proper picnics, where several groups came together—the Johnsons, Dr. Rowntree and his sister, Mrs. Parker, Eleanor; and on one or two occasions, even Michael had managed to take a day off and join them, leaving his work to his assistant. On one of those days when he was there, they explored Deepdale; on another, they managed to climb 'Catcastle Crag.' On both occasions, it was noted that Michael’s behavior was unusually lighthearted, while Miss Askam appeared to be nervously amused. She, too, seemed to find humor where no one else did. Michael even went so far as to tell the children that this wasn't Miss Askam's first time at Catcastle, and having stirred their curiosity with mysterious hints, he encouraged them to bombard her with every question they could think of. He then fell back, chatting with Mrs. Parker, leaving Eleanor to fend them off as best she could.

They happened to be alone for a few moments on the occasion of the Deepdale expedition, and he seized the opportunity to say—

They found themselves alone for a few moments during the Deepdale expedition, and he took the chance to say—

‘I notice that you still retain that ingenuous youth, William, for your special body-servant; I suppose it is his complete incapacity which recommends him to you? You do not like to dismiss him, because you are quite sure no one else would take him on; and you think it is better that he should have the semblance of an occupation than that you should have to support him by charity.’

‘I see you still have that naive young man, William, as your personal servant; I guess his total ineptitude is what makes him appealing to you? You don’t want to let him go because you’re certain no one else would hire him, and you believe it’s better for him to have the appearance of a job than for you to have to support him out of charity.’

‘You wrong poor William, Mr. Langstroth. He is a very good servant, and a most faithful creature.’

'You're mistaken about poor William, Mr. Langstroth. He's a really good servant and a very loyal person.'

‘So I should fancy. He knows the country almost as well as his mistress does, and has such wonderful presence of mind, as to make him invaluable in any emergency.’

‘So I suppose. He knows the area almost as well as his partner does and has such incredible composure that he is invaluable in any situation.’

‘Well, I think he has the presence of mind, at any rate, to know when help was nigh.’

‘Well, I think he has the awareness, at least, to know when help is near.’

‘Say, rather, the power of lung to invoke that help when it was afar off. You don’t know what a long way I rode back, summoned by that unearthly yell of his.’

“Say, rather, the power of the lungs to call for help when it was far away. You don’t realize how far I rode back, drawn by that otherworldly scream of his.”

Eleanor laughed. ‘Poor William!’ she said.

Eleanor laughed. “Poor William!” she said.

‘Ah, I do admire William. Do you see, he knows we are talking about him, and the children are beginning to be suspicious too. I believe William fears we are going to ask him to act as guide to some place. Would you mind my catechising him a little on the geography of the district? It would keep him up to the mark, you 404know, and would be such a useful thing for the children as well.’

‘Ah, I really admire William. Do you see, he knows we’re talking about him, and the kids are starting to get suspicious too. I think William is worried we’re going to ask him to show us some place. Would you mind if I asked him a few questions about the area’s geography? It would keep him sharp, you know, and it would be really useful for the kids too.’

‘Please don’t, Mr. Langstroth. You will make me look ridiculous before them all.’

‘Please don’t, Mr. Langstroth. You’ll make me look ridiculous in front of everyone.’

‘If I have seen you looking ridiculous, and if William has seen you looking ridiculous,’ said Michael, ‘as we certainly did, you know, on a never-to-be-forgotten occasion, what can it matter if a set of children and their mother see the same thing?’

‘If I've seen you looking foolish, and if William has seen you looking foolish,’ said Michael, ‘which we definitely did, you know, on a memorable occasion, what does it matter if a group of kids and their mom see it too?’

‘Oh, nothing, perhaps,’ was the sweet reply. ‘But are you sure you did not look a little ridiculous too? And if Effie once had her confidence in your infallibility shaken——’

‘Oh, nothing, maybe,’ was the sweet reply. ‘But are you sure you didn’t look a little ridiculous too? And if Effie ever had her faith in your perfection shaken——’

‘That is true. Like the villains in novels, you have a power over me, through the innocent ones whom I love. I will keep silence this time, but take care how you provoke me too far.’

'That's true. Like the villains in stories, you have power over me through the innocent people I care about. I'll stay quiet this time, but be careful not to push me too far.'

‘Do not be so childish.’

"Don't be so childish."

This was very frivolous nonsense, and they enjoyed it, as they enjoyed the hot summer sun, the cool streams, the shady woods, and even the fun they had in combating the swarms of wasps which usually followed them in these expeditions, and entirely frustrated their efforts to sit down, and, as Effie plaintively said, ‘eat a meal in peace.’

This was just silly nonsense, but they loved it, just like they loved the hot summer sun, the cool streams, the shady woods, and even the fun they had fighting off the swarms of wasps that usually chased them during these outings, making it impossible to sit down and, as Effie sadly said, ‘have a meal in peace.’

Once, deeper feelings were touched, and this was on a day when they had penetrated farther than ever before; and on this occasion, too, Michael was with them. Setting off very early, they drove in the morning coolness to Middleton-in-Teesdale, and thence onwards to High Force, where they rested and lunched; after which they drove onwards to some little huts at the edge of the moor, where path ended, and wilderness began; when they got out, and walked for a mile and a half to the wild spot 405where Tees comes first winding, sluggish and sinuous, over the moor top, in what is called the Weel, and then suddenly precipitates himself madly over ‘Caldron Snout,’ tearing down an incline of two hundred feet to the lower level, where he pursues a brawling way towards High Force, his next descent.

Once, deeper feelings were stirred, and this happened on a day when they ventured farther than ever before; and on this occasion, Michael was with them. They set off very early, driving in the cool morning air to Middleton-in-Teesdale, then continued on to High Force, where they took a break for lunch. Afterward, they drove to some small huts at the edge of the moor, where the path ended and the wilderness began. They got out and walked for a mile and a half to the wild spot where the Tees River first winds, slow and twisting, over the moor top, in what is called the Weel, and then suddenly plunges down madly over ‘Caldron Snout,’ rushing down a two-hundred-foot drop to the lower level, where it continues its noisy journey toward High Force, its next descent.

This is a very wild and desolate spot, and requires intrepid walking to get to it; plunging through the thymy moor, rough, pathless, and uneven, without guide, save for rough wooden posts like crosses, planted at intervals of several hundred yards, to show the directest way to the cataract. But so few persons visit Caldron Snout, so few tourists or picnickers care to be at the trouble of penetrating to it, that no road has got beaten out. Nature seems to sit enthroned in undesecrated queenliness in the fastnesses around the cataract.

This is a very wild and desolate place, and it takes some serious walking to reach it; pushing through the thick moor, rough, pathless, and uneven, with no guide except for rough wooden posts like crosses, set up a few hundred yards apart, to show the quickest way to the waterfall. But so few people visit Caldron Snout, and so few tourists or picnickers are willing to make the effort to get there, that no path has been established. Nature seems to reign in untouched majesty in the secluded areas around the waterfall.

It was a day that Michael and Eleanor never forgot. The children, literally frantic with the novelty and the wildness of the thing, and with the exhilarating moorland air, tore about in all directions—over heather and thyme, bluebells and boulders. Now came a scream of joy, and a mad rush to Michael or the doctor to ask the name of some hitherto unknown plant or flower—as the delicate autumn gentian, or, on some grassy banks, the poetical looking fragile ‘grass of Parnassus.’ Anon, wonder, quite awed and hushed, and treading on tiptoe to peep into a nest concealed beneath the grass, and containing five dirty-white eggs, with wine-coloured splashes on them. Then on again, to fresh fields and pastures new, till one wild whoop announced the discovery, in its steep hidden gorge, of the waterfall itself.

It was a day that Michael and Eleanor would always remember. The kids, completely overwhelmed by the excitement and wildness of it all, along with the refreshing moorland air, ran in every direction—over heather and thyme, bluebells and rocks. Suddenly, there was a scream of joy, followed by a mad dash to Michael or the doctor to ask about the name of some previously unknown plant or flower—like the delicate autumn gentian, or, on some grassy banks, the beautifully fragile ‘grass of Parnassus.’ Then, in a moment of hushed awe, they tiptoed to peek into a nest hidden in the grass, which held five dirty-white eggs splashed with wine-colored marks. They continued on to new fields and pastures until one exciting whoop declared the discovery of the waterfall nestled in its steep hidden gorge.

The elders walked more sedately, rejoicing with joy more cultivated, if not more intense, in the larger grandness 406of great, sweeping lonely fells, of miles of purple heather; and in the abstract impressiveness of such a solitary torrent as Caldron Snout.

The elders walked more slowly, enjoying a more refined kind of joy, if not a stronger one, in the vastness of the lonely hills, the miles of purple heather; and in the striking presence of such a solitary waterfall as Caldron Snout. 406

It was as they were wending back towards their vehicles, in the evening, that Michael and Eleanor found themselves alone. The children were scattered, making the most of what time remained to them, for the collection of interesting natural objects. Mrs. Johnson, with an eye to her rockery at home, had stopped in front of a patch of fine bog-plants, and had made the doctor go on his knees, armed with an old table knife. She was standing over him, directing him to the finest plunder, perfectly deaf to his assurances that the fine purple pinguicula which she coveted could find lovely flies here for its sustenance, but that its poor carnivorous leaves would most likely shrivel up and die in the dark corner of her garden, devoted to the cultivation of ferns and house-leeks.

As Michael and Eleanor were making their way back to their vehicles in the evening, they found themselves alone. The children were spread out, making the most of the remaining time to collect interesting natural objects. Mrs. Johnson, thinking about her rockery at home, had stopped in front of a patch of beautiful bog plants and made the doctor get down on his knees with an old table knife. She was standing over him, directing him to the best finds, completely ignoring his assurances that the lovely purple pinguicula she wanted could find plenty of flies here for food, but its poor carnivorous leaves would likely wither and die in the dark corner of her garden, which was meant for growing ferns and house-leeks.

At some distance from these two Michael and Eleanor stood side by side, facing Mickle Fell, and gazing at the noble sight unfolded for their delight. Many a time Eleanor had seen this grand old mountain in the distance, overtopping his comrades, always; but now he rose straight before them, apparently not a mile away. They were both struck by what they saw. The great Fell, who seemed to spring aloft from the smaller ones which clustered about him, formed a centre and a focus to the picture, rising in a blunt, massive kind of point. His huge and grim sides were clothed in a violet veil of summer haze and heat, like a garment such as no earthly hands ever fashioned. This was beautiful; but it was not all. The sun stood, at the moment when it seemed to rest exactly on the midmost point of his summit, a 407blazing golden ball, and rays streamed away from it on every side, so that Mickle Fell seemed veritably to wear a crown of glory, surpassing all the crowns and all the jewels of all the kings in the whole world. Just at the moment, the stillness was utterly unbroken. Not even the murmur of the torrent reached them, nor the voices of the children ‘playing in the light of the setting sun.’ Earth seemed to hold her breath while one of her great hills received the crown and the benediction of the closing day. No hum of booming bee, no voice even of any bird, broke the dead silence; nor did these two venture to disturb it, but gazed and worshipped, and felt that even if they lived to be very old, they would not often see the heavens declare the glory of God so sublimely as at this moment.

At a distance, Michael and Eleanor stood side by side, facing Mickle Fell, captivated by the stunning sight in front of them. Many times, Eleanor had spotted this magnificent mountain from afar, towering over its companions, but now it loomed directly before them, seemingly less than a mile away. They were both mesmerized by the view. The great Fell appeared to rise dramatically from the smaller mountains surrounding it, becoming the focal point of the scene with its blunt, massive peak. Its enormous, rugged sides were draped in a violet haze of summer heat, a cover that no human could create. This was already beautiful, but there was more. At that moment, the sun seemed to rest perfectly atop the peak, a blazing golden sphere, sending rays out in every direction, making Mickle Fell look as if it wore a crown of glory, surpassing all the crowns and jewels of every king in the world. The stillness was complete; not even the sound of the rushing stream reached them, nor the laughter of children playing in the light of the setting sun. The earth seemed to hold its breath as one of its great hills received the honor and blessing of the closing day. No buzzing bees or singing birds interrupted the profound silence, nor did they dare to break it, instead gazing in reverence and realizing that even if they lived to be very old, they likely wouldn’t witness the heavens proclaiming the glory of God so magnificently as they did at that moment.

And it was but for a moment; such scenes seldom last longer. Suddenly things seemed to change; the glory became dimmed; sounds became audible; the spell was loosed; and with one deep sigh both their hearts confessed it, as their eyes met.

And it was only for a moment; such scenes rarely last longer. Suddenly, everything seemed to shift; the glory faded; sounds became clear; the magic was broken; and with one deep sigh, both their hearts acknowledged it as their eyes met.

Perhaps they both understood at that moment, though all that Michael said, was, ‘I am very glad that we have seen that—together.’

Perhaps they both understood at that moment, although all Michael said was, ‘I’m really glad we experienced that—together.’

‘So am I,’ she rejoined, softly.

‘So am I,’ she replied quietly.

Then suddenly, almost at their feet, broke forth a gossipy, importunate, ‘Brek-kek-kek!’ and behind them children’s voices shouted. They smiled. The awe and the solemnity had gone, but the joy remained and was abiding. It did not die away, even after the sun had set and the golden rays were quenched in night. It made itself felt all through the long drive home through the darkling lanes, and it breathed out of the delicious scent of the firwoods, beneath which part of their road 408lay. It looked out of the eyes of both, as they clasped hands and parted after it was all over.

Then suddenly, almost at their feet, there was a loud, chatty, ‘Brek-kek-kek!’ and behind them, kids were shouting. They smiled. The awe and seriousness were gone, but the joy remained and was lasting. It didn’t fade away, even after the sun had set and its golden rays disappeared into the night. It lingered throughout the long drive home through the dark lanes and filled the air with the sweet scent of the fir trees along part of their route. It shone in their eyes as they held hands and said goodbye after it was all over.

That was the last of some cloudlessly happy days. It was, in reality, the first day of Michael’s summer holiday, and he knew it would be the best. On the following morning he set off to Leeds, where that year the British Medical Association had its annual meeting; after which, he and Roger were going to take a short country tour together.

That was the last of a few perfectly happy days. It was actually the first day of Michael’s summer vacation, and he knew it would be the best. The next morning, he headed to Leeds, where the British Medical Association was having its annual meeting that year; after that, he and Roger were going to take a short trip through the countryside together.

One evening, in August, soon after Michael had gone, Eleanor was startled to see Otho walk into her drawing-room, looking ill and haggard. He threw himself into a chair, gave a long kind of sigh, and asked her how she did.

One evening in August, not long after Michael had left, Eleanor was taken aback when Otho walked into her living room, looking unhealthy and worn out. He slumped into a chair, let out a long sigh, and asked her how she was doing.

409

CHAPTER 36

THE SHADOW

It seemed as if, when Otho came in, joy went out. Eleanor, as she viewed his sinister figure, and saw his haggard countenance, felt a chill steal over her in the midst of the August warmth. It was like the first breath of winter, sent as a warning when autumn days are mild and life delicious.

It felt like when Otho entered, joy left the room. Eleanor, seeing his ominous figure and worn face, felt a chill creep over her despite the August heat. It was like the first hint of winter, a warning sent when autumn days are warm and life is sweet.

‘You have come back at last, Otho. Are you going to stay at Thorsgarth?’

‘You’re back at last, Otho. Are you going to stay at Thorsgarth?’

‘Just for two or three days. I’ve been there and put up my traps, and I meant to stay there, but it is such a dismal hole. It makes me creep all over. I could not stand it, so I thought I would look in upon you.’

‘Just for two or three days. I’ve been there and set up my traps, and I intended to stay, but it’s such a gloomy place. It gives me the chills. I couldn’t handle it, so I thought I’d stop by and see you.’

‘I am glad you did,’ she said, wondering a little why he had chosen rather to visit her than Magdalen. But she did not ask, and he did not mention the subject. He did not stay very long. She asked him if he came from London, and he said yes. She did not ask him about Gilbert. She had nearly forgotten him. The strength of the love she felt for Michael had effaced almost the recollection of the uncomfortable days she had passed during Gilbert’s Christmas visit, and the fears she had felt with regard to him.

"I’m glad you did," she said, slightly curious about why he chose to visit her instead of Magdalen. But she didn't ask, and he didn't bring it up. He didn't stay for long. She asked if he came from London, and he said yes. She didn’t inquire about Gilbert; she had almost forgotten him. The intensity of her love for Michael had nearly erased her memories of the uncomfortable days during Gilbert’s Christmas visit and the worries she had felt about him.

‘I thought you would be coming before,’ she said, 410‘for the shooting. People are saying it is something unheard of for you to be without a party at Thorsgarth just now.’

‘I thought you would be coming sooner,’ she said, 410‘for the shooting. People are saying it’s unheard of for you to be without a party at Thorsgarth right now.’

‘People may mind their own business. It doesn’t suit me to have a party. I can’t afford.’

‘People can keep to themselves. I'm not into having a party. I can't afford it.’

‘Are you poor, Otho? Have you been losing money?’

‘Are you broke, Otho? Have you been losing cash?’

‘What a question to ask! If you inquired whether I’d got any money left to lose, it would be more to the point.’

‘What a question to ask! If you wanted to know whether I had any money left to lose, that would be more relevant.’

‘I am very sorry to hear it. Are you going already?’ For he had risen.

‘I’m really sorry to hear that. Are you leaving already?’ For he had stood up.

‘Yes, I arranged with a fellow to meet me at home at eight, and it’s nearly that now.’

‘Yes, I made plans with someone to meet me at home at eight, and it’s almost that time now.’

‘I shall see you to-morrow?’

"I'll see you tomorrow?"

‘I shall be busy in the day, but at night—yes, I’ll come and dine with you, Eleanor. What time?’

‘I’ll be busy during the day, but at night—yes, I’ll come and have dinner with you, Eleanor. What time?’

‘Seven, Otho; but come as soon as you like, and I’ll invite Magdalen to spend the evening too.’

'Seven, Otho; but come whenever you want, and I’ll invite Magdalen to join us for the evening too.'

‘Magdalen!’ He looked startled, as he had done on a former occasion, and not too well pleased. Then he said, with an attempt at indifference—

‘Magdalen!’ He looked surprised, just like he had before, and not very happy about it. Then he said, trying to sound uninterested—

‘Oh, all right. That will be the best way.’

‘Oh, fine. That’s the best way to go.’

He departed, and as it was not too late, Eleanor sent a note by that night’s post, telling Miss Wynter that Otho was over, and would dine with her the following evening. Would she (Magdalen) join them and spend the evening?

He left, and since it wasn't too late, Eleanor sent a note by that night's mail, informing Miss Wynter that Otho was done, and would have dinner with her the next evening. Would she (Magdalen) join them and spend the evening?

Magdalen sent a man the next day with her acceptance of the invitation, and Eleanor awaited her two guests with the feelings of one who is heroically going through a most disagreeable duty.

Magdalen sent a guy the next day with her acceptance of the invitation, and Eleanor waited for her two guests feeling like someone who is bravely dealing with a very unpleasant obligation.

It was the end of August, and on quiet, cloudy days it was twilight by seven o’clock. Just before that hour 411Eleanor had occasion to go into one of the front rooms;—her dining and drawing-rooms were at the back, looking upon a pleasant garden and orchard, and the front rooms were small ones, separated from these others by folding doors.

It was the end of August, and on quiet, cloudy days it was twilight by seven o’clock. Just before that time 411Eleanor needed to go into one of the front rooms; her dining and drawing rooms were at the back, overlooking a nice garden and orchard, and the front rooms were small, separated from the others by folding doors.

She got what she wanted, and then paused for a moment beside the window, looking out upon the street, which was gray with the dusk, and the houses over the way did not show very clearly. No one was about except, as Eleanor noticed, a woman, whom she had seen earlier in the afternoon, in another part of the town; an itinerant singer, who had been going from door to door, singing ballads and collecting money. Eleanor had noticed her, and had been struck with the decency of her appearance, and the unusual quietness and modesty of her look. She had told her servants, if the young woman came to her house, to take her into the kitchen, and give her a meal. This had been done, and the girl now seemed not to intend to sing any more. She had been going about bareheaded; now she had put on a small straw bonnet, and placed a woollen shawl about her shoulders. She stood near the doorsteps, and looked this way and that, as if not certain in which direction to go. The window was open, and Eleanor was about to throw it still higher up, and suggest to the young woman where she might find a lodging for the night, when quick steps approached from that side of her own house at which she stood. Then a man’s figure, in a light summer overcoat and a round hat, appeared; it was Otho, and he had one foot on the doorstep, when the young woman turned, and began rather timidly—‘If you please, sir——’

She got what she wanted and paused for a moment by the window, looking out at the street, which was gray with dusk, and the houses across the way didn’t show up very clearly. No one was around except, as Eleanor noticed, a woman she had seen earlier that afternoon, in another part of town; a street singer who had been going from door to door, singing ballads and collecting money. Eleanor had noticed her and was struck by the decency of her appearance and the unusual quietness and modesty of her demeanor. She had told her servants that if the young woman came to her house, they should take her into the kitchen and give her a meal. This had been arranged, and the girl now seemed to have no intention of singing anymore. She had been going around without a hat; now she had put on a small straw bonnet and wrapped a woolen shawl around her shoulders. She stood near the steps, glancing back and forth as if unsure of which direction to go. The window was open, and Eleanor was about to raise it further and suggest to the young woman where she might find a place to stay for the night when she heard quick footsteps approaching from the side of her house where she stood. Then a man’s figure appeared, wearing a light summer overcoat and a round hat; it was Otho, and he had one foot on the doorstep when the young woman turned and began rather timidly, “If you please, sir—”

‘Good God! what do you mean!’ he exclaimed, in a 412voice in which both fear and anger struggled. ‘Have you no more——’

‘Good God! What do you mean!’ he exclaimed, in a 412voice where both fear and anger struggled. ‘Do you have no more——’

‘Sir!’ exclaimed the young woman, facing him fully, and in evident astonishment, ‘I was not going to beg—I——’

‘Sir!’ exclaimed the young woman, turning to face him completely, clearly astonished, ‘I wasn’t going to beg—I——’

‘Confound you!’ burst from Otho’s lips, and his voice trembled, with what emotion Eleanor could not guess. ‘You made me think—what do you want, loafing about here?’

‘Damn you!’ Otho exclaimed, his voice shaking with an emotion Eleanor couldn't identify. ‘You had me thinking—what are you doing just hanging around here?’

‘I am doing no such thing as loafing,’ said the young woman in high dudgeon. I am a respectable woman, and I was going to ask you a civil question—that’s all. But I’ll go farther on, now.’

'I’m not loafing around,' the young woman said, clearly angry. 'I'm a respectable woman, and I just wanted to ask you a polite question—that’s it. But now I’ll just keep moving along.'

She turned away, indignation quivering in her every movement. Otho stood still a moment, Eleanor noticed, as she breathlessly watched and listened, with his hand resting against the door pillar, as if to support himself. And she saw that he pulled out his handkerchief and wiped his brow; and she heard something muttered between his teeth, and then the words, ‘cursed hole like this!’ Then he came into the house, for the door opened from the outside, and she mechanically went out to meet him, disturbed more than she would have cared to own. For whom, for what had he mistaken the young woman, that he should show such alarm and such fear?

She turned away, anger apparent in every movement. Otho stood still for a moment, Eleanor noticed, as she breathlessly watched and listened, his hand resting against the doorframe, as if it were holding him up. She saw him pull out his handkerchief to wipe his brow, and she heard him mutter something under his breath, followed by the words, “cursed hole like this!” Then he walked into the house, since the door opened from the outside, and she automatically stepped outside to meet him, feeling more unsettled than she would admit. Why was he so alarmed and scared about the young woman? What had he mistaken her for?

He was standing in the hall, having laid his hat upon the table, and was pulling off his overcoat. His face was quite white, or rather, gray, and his eyes looked wild and startled.

He was standing in the hallway, having placed his hat on the table, and was taking off his overcoat. His face was pale, or more like gray, and his eyes appeared wild and shocked.

‘Halloa!’ said he, evidently with an effort—at least, it was evident to her now that she knew what had gone before. ‘How are you? Has Magdalen come?’

‘Hey!’ he said, clearly forcing it—at least, it was clear to her now that she understood what had happened before. ‘How are you? Has Magdalen arrived?’

‘No. I am expecting her every minute,’ she replied. 413‘Ah, there are the carriage wheels. She is here now.’

‘No. I’m expecting her any minute now,’ she replied. 413‘Ah, I hear the carriage wheels. She’s here now.’

Otho was now master of himself again. He waited in the hall till Magdalen had come in, and received her, looking into her eyes with a sort of eagerness, and kissing her as he looked at her.

Otho was now in control of himself again. He waited in the hall until Magdalen came in, greeted her, looking into her eyes with a kind of eagerness, and kissed her while he continued to look at her.

The evening proved, in a way, less depressing than Eleanor had expected. Magdalen was unusually sweet and gracious; Otho more genial and expansive than his sister had ever seen him. Magdalen openly and unreservedly put questions to him about his affairs and intentions, which Eleanor would never have dreamed of asking. He was not very explicit as to his business, but said it was business that brought him to Thorsgarth, adding with candour that nothing else would induce him to set foot in the place, for he had got a horror of it. From some hints that he let fall, the two young women gathered that his stables and stud were to come to the hammer—when, he did not say. Also, that he was at present somewhat straitened for any considerable sum of money. But he did not hint at any wish to borrow money, or receive assistance, only saying that Gilbert would see him safe through present difficulties, and that the Friarsdale stables would bring in ‘a pot of money.’

The evening turned out to be, in some ways, less gloomy than Eleanor had anticipated. Magdalen was unusually kind and warm; Otho was more friendly and open than his sister had ever witnessed. Magdalen openly and freely asked him about his business and goals, questions that Eleanor would have never thought to pose. He wasn’t very clear about his work but mentioned that it was business that brought him to Thorsgarth, adding honestly that nothing else would make him visit the place, as he had developed a dislike for it. From some hints he dropped, the two young women understood that his stables and horses were going to be sold—when, he didn’t specify. He also mentioned that he was currently in a bit of a tight spot financially. However, he didn’t express any desire to borrow money or seek help, only stating that Gilbert would help him through his current troubles and that the Friarsdale stables would generate 'a decent amount of money.'

‘I’m going to Friarsdale to-morrow,’ he added, ‘and back here the same night. The day after, I’m off again.’

‘I’m going to Friarsdale tomorrow,’ he added, ‘and I’ll be back here that same night. The day after, I’m leaving again.’

‘Are you? Where?’

"Are you? Where at?"

‘London first. Then Paris, I expect. I’ve got some business there,’ he condescended to inform them, ‘in connection with the Grand Prix next spring.’

‘London first. Then Paris, I guess. I have some business there,’ he said condescendingly, ‘related to the Grand Prix next spring.’

‘Racing again!’ said Magdalen. ‘But you’ve got no horse in it.’

‘Racing again!’ said Magdalen. ‘But you don’t have a horse in this race.’

‘Yes, but I have. I’ve Crackpot again.’

‘Yes, but I have. I’ve Crackpot again.’

414Again!’ repeated Miss Wynter, with emphasis and meaning.

414Once more!’ Miss Wynter insisted, with emphasis and intent.

‘Oh, it’s all straight this time. You need not be sneering, Mag; and Eleanor need not turn up her eyes in that lackadaisical fashion. When Crackpot has won the Grand Prix, as I intend him to, I shall sell him for—well, a good lot of money. Then I shall be fairly on my legs again. Thorsgarth may stay as it is, yet awhile, and the timber can remain in the woods.’

‘Oh, it’s all sorted this time. You don’t have to sneer, Mag; and Eleanor doesn’t need to roll her eyes like that. When Crackpot wins the Grand Prix, which I’m sure he will, I’ll sell him for—well, a nice chunk of change. Then I’ll be back on my feet again. Thorsgarth can stay the way it is for now, and the timber can stay in the woods.’

‘I should hope so!’ exclaimed Eleanor, in a voice of alarm.

“I hope so!” Eleanor exclaimed, her voice filled with concern.

‘And if you’d only marry me now, Magdalen, out of hand, you should have the purse-strings, and keep me in order. Come, let it be a bargain!’

‘And if you’d just marry me now, Magdalen, right away, you could have control of the money and keep me in check. Come on, let’s make it a deal!’

Magdalen’s eyes glittered. It was a bargain she would have clinched that moment if she could.

Magdalen’s eyes sparkled. It was a deal she would have closed right then if she could.

‘You know it is utterly impossible, Otho, now. But if you’ll come home again before Christmas—well before Christmas, you know, I might be able to settle things.’

‘You know it’s totally impossible, Otho, right now. But if you come home again before Christmas—well before Christmas, you know, I might be able to figure things out.’

‘Oh, do promise, Otho!’ Eleanor urged him eagerly. ‘If only you and Magdalen could get married at the end of this year or the beginning of next—why, you might go abroad; and when you had got this money that you speak of, you might live abroad.’

‘Oh, please promise, Otho!’ Eleanor pleaded eagerly. ‘If only you and Magdalen could get married at the end of this year or the start of next—then you could go abroad; and once you have this money you’re talking about, you could live overseas.’

Her heart leaped up at the idea that Magdalen, if she once had him in hand, and was as he said mistress of the purse-strings, might have a strong influence over him, and that, having broken from his sporting associates, both here and in London, something different—something a little better, might surely be made of him.

Her heart raced at the thought that Magdalen, if she ever held the reins and was, as he said, in control of the money, could have a significant impact on him. And that, having distanced himself from his gaming friends, both here and in London, something different—something a bit better—could surely be made of him.

‘If you would marry him, Magdalen,’ she went on, ‘I would spend the rest of the winter myself with Miss 415Strangforth, if she would have me; or you could find her another niece to come and live with her.’

‘If you want to marry him, Magdalen,’ she continued, ‘I would spend the rest of the winter with Miss 415Strangforth, if she would accept me; or you could find her another niece to come and live with her.’

‘I would do my best,’ Magdalen said, ‘if he’ll promise to come home before Christmas.’

"I'll do my best," Magdalen said, "if he'll promise to come home before Christmas."

Otho h’md and ha’d, and said at last, he could not promise more than she did. He would do his best too.

Otho hummed and hawed, and finally said he couldn't promise more than she did. He would do his best as well.

‘It would be very nice,’ Magdalen said, reflectively. ‘Bradstane is dull to the carnally minded. People given up to good works and acts of mercy, like Miss Askam, may find it bearable. I think it is awful. And there is hardly any one left in it now. All my old friends are gone. You away, Otho; Gilbert away; Roger Camm gone.’

‘It would be really nice,’ Magdalen said, thoughtfully. ‘Bradstane is boring for those who are focused on their desires. People dedicated to good deeds and acts of kindness, like Miss Askam, might find it tolerable. I think it’s terrible. And there’s hardly anyone left there now. All my old friends are gone. You are away, Otho; Gilbert is away; Roger Camm is gone.’

‘Camm lives in Leeds now, doesn’t he?’ asked Otho; and there was something in his voice as he spoke—an inflexion, a shade, which caused Eleanor to glance at him quickly. But he looked as usual, except that he was still haggard and worn-looking, and appeared indifferent about the answer.

‘Camm lives in Leeds now, right?’ Otho asked; and there was something in his voice as he spoke—an inflection, a hint, that made Eleanor look at him sharply. But he looked the same as usual, except that he was still tired and worn-out, and seemed unconcerned about the answer.

‘Yes,’ said his sister. ‘He has a very good post there.’

‘Yeah,’ said his sister. ‘He has a really good job there.’

‘What has become of that little girl he was going to marry?’ asked Otho; and Magdalen gave a little laugh, saying—

‘What happened to that little girl he was going to marry?’ asked Otho; and Magdalen gave a little laugh, saying—

‘Well, that is good, I must say. After the way you behaved to her——’

‘Well, that's good, I have to say. After the way you treated her——’

‘What?’ stammered Otho, and there was the same look on his face that Eleanor had seen there as he stood in the hall just before Magdalen’s arrival.

‘What?’ Otho stammered, and he had the same expression on his face that Eleanor had noticed when he stood in the hall just before Magdalen arrived.

‘He pretends not to know,’ said Magdalen, mockingly. ‘It is not a hundred years since there was a concert in the Bradstane schoolroom, sir.’

‘He acts like he doesn’t know,’ Magdalen said with a smirk. ‘It hasn’t even been a hundred years since there was a concert in the Bradstane schoolroom, sir.’

And she laughed her measured, cold laugh.

And she let out her calculated, icy laugh.

‘Oh, bah!’

‘Oh, gross!’

416‘Ada Dixon was very much out of health, and was sent away into Devonshire into a warmer climate,’ said Eleanor, gravely. ‘She has been away all the summer, and has not yet returned.’

416 "Ada Dixon has been really unwell, and she was sent to Devonshire for a warmer climate," Eleanor said seriously. "She has been gone all summer and hasn't come back yet."

‘Ah!’ said Otho, stifling a yawn. ‘I used to see her in former days, going up and down the village, and going to see you, Mag——’

‘Ah!’ said Otho, suppressing a yawn. ‘I used to see her in the past, wandering around the village and coming to visit you, Mag——’

‘Yes. You put a stop to that by your behaviour that night. After that it was impossible for me to have anything more to do with her.’

‘Yes. You ended that with how you acted that night. After that, it was impossible for me to have any more involvement with her.’

He laughed.

He chuckled.

‘I never saw anything of her this time, so I thought she might have got married to some one, and cleared out.’

‘I never saw anything of her this time, so I thought she might have gotten married to someone and moved away.’

Neither his sister nor Magdalen saw how, as he spoke, he looked sideways at them. Magdalen was opening and shutting her fan. Eleanor had some trifle of fancy work in her hands.

Neither his sister nor Magdalen noticed how, as he spoke, he glanced at them sideways. Magdalen was opening and closing her fan. Eleanor had some small piece of craft in her hands.

He did not stay much longer, but had some talk with Magdalen at the door before he went away. He did not wait till Miss Strangforth’s carriage came, nor offer, as on a former occasion, to see her home. Magdalen returned to Eleanor when the door had closed behind Otho.

He didn't hang around for long, but chatted with Magdalen at the door before he left. He didn't wait for Miss Strangforth’s carriage to arrive, nor did he offer to walk her home like he did last time. After Otho left, Magdalen went back to Eleanor.

‘He is really exasperating. He will not give me his address now; says he is so uncertain: I must write through Gilbert, as usual. I declare he grows more and more mysterious. One might almost think he had some reason for wishing to conceal his whereabouts,’ Magdalen went on, reflectively. ‘Suppose one wanted to get at him suddenly, in any emergency, and everything had to be done through Gilbert. It might be most awkward.’

‘He is really frustrating. He won’t give me his address now; says he’s feeling uncertain: I have to write through Gilbert, as usual. I swear he’s getting more and more mysterious. You might almost think he has a reason for wanting to hide where he is,’ Magdalen continued, pondering. ‘What if someone needed to reach him suddenly in an emergency and everything had to go through Gilbert? That could be really inconvenient.’

She spoke with entire tranquillity of mien and voice, and stood before the looking-glass over the mantelpiece, 417arranging the flowers in her corsage, with drooped eyelids and leisurely fingers. It was evidently a purely imaginary picture that she drew. But Eleanor looked up sharply, remembering what she had witnessed that very evening. Magdalen, however, was no person to whom she could disclose her vague and shadowy fears. There was nothing for it but silence. She gave a troubled sigh.

She spoke with complete calm in both her expression and her voice, standing in front of the mirror above the mantelpiece, arranging the flowers in her corsage with lowered eyelids and relaxed fingers. It was clearly just an imaginary scene she was creating. However, Eleanor looked up suddenly, recalling what she had seen that very evening. Magdalen, though, was not someone she could share her unclear and unsettling fears with. There was nothing she could do but remain silent. She let out a troubled sigh.

418

CHAPTER 37

THE RETURN

With Otho’s absence and silence, the uneasiness and the fears which he seemed to bring with him, like so many invisible but potent attendants, gradually died away and were lulled into serenity. The great house was closed. The Thorsgarth shooting was let, so Eleanor heard. She never went near the place, and heard nothing of it all. Her own life was sweet to her just now, and full of hope. The most beautiful season of the year floated by like an ideal, a dream of peace and of calm, yet ample life.

With Otho gone and quiet, the unease and fears he brought with him, like invisible but powerful companions, gradually faded away and turned into calm. The big house was shut up. The Thorsgarth shooting was rented out, or so Eleanor heard. She never went near the place and didn’t hear anything about it at all. Her own life felt wonderful right now, filled with hope. The most beautiful season of the year passed by like a dream, a vision of peace and tranquility, yet full of life.

It would be almost impossible to imagine anything more beautiful than the aspect of Teesdale—especially of that portion of Teesdale—in the months of September and October—when they are fine and seasonable that is, and bring such skies, such winds, and such suns as are due, in these two most gorgeous months of the year.

It’s hard to picture anything more beautiful than the view of Teesdale—especially in the part of Teesdale—during September and October—when the weather is just right, bringing perfect skies, breezy winds, and bright sunshine typical of these two most stunning months of the year.

In this particular season they were all that could be desired, and our lovers—for lovers they were, though no explicit word of love had ever passed between them—enjoyed their glory to their heart’s content. Eleanor was satisfied that Michael did not speak to her; the spell of the present time was so delicious that she would not have had it broken. She had forgotten outside 419troubles and difficulties; she only felt that all was well, and that a happiness awaited her in the future, so great that she could well afford to wait for it.

In this particular season, everything was perfect, and our lovers—for lovers they were, even though they had never explicitly said they loved each other—enjoyed their happiness to the fullest. Eleanor was happy that Michael didn’t talk to her; the magic of the moment was so delightful that she didn’t want it to change. She had forgotten about outside troubles and difficulties; she only felt that everything was good, and that a happiness awaited her in the future, so great that she could easily wait for it.

September sighed itself out in golden glory, leaving a luxury of ripening tints on every tree, filling the tangled hedges with many-coloured flames of dying weeds; for, as every one knows who lives in the country, the smaller plants that grow in the ditches and near to the ground—the wild geranium, the smaller hemlock, or that plant which is akin to it, the rose-bushes, the hawthorn, and wild guelder rose—these are the things that ‘turn’ first, these the objects on which autumn first places her crimson finger; and then, when she has embellished the hedges, and is pleased with the result of her handiwork, she becomes bolder, mounts higher, attacks the trees—the oak and the beech first, the sycamore and the ash following in their turn. Then it is that the river gains his stronger voice, and rushes along, ever more tumultuously. Then it is that o’ nights the air is keen, and that at that hour which has said good-bye to afternoon, and is not yet evening, there is a strange, metallic, lambent light in the sky, a light which seems also almost to crackle and sparkle in the very atmosphere, a magic, unearthly light, which has its charms for those who love to study nature in her more obscure phases.

September sighed out in golden glory, leaving a wealth of ripening colors on every tree, filling the tangled hedges with colorful flames of dying weeds; for, as anyone living in the countryside knows, the smaller plants that grow in the ditches and close to the ground—the wild geranium, the smaller hemlock, or its relative, the rose bushes, the hawthorn, and wild guelder rose—these are the ones that 'turn' first, the objects on which autumn first places her crimson touch; and then, when she has adorned the hedges and is pleased with her handiwork, she grows bolder, climbs higher, and goes after the trees—the oak and beech first, followed in turn by the sycamore and ash. It is at this time that the river gains a stronger voice and rushes along, ever more tumultuously. It is then that at night the air turns crisp, and at that hour which has said goodbye to afternoon and is not yet evening, there is a strange, metallic, shimmering light in the sky—a light that seems almost to crackle and sparkle in the very atmosphere, a magical, otherworldly light that holds a fascination for those who enjoy studying nature in her more hidden phases.

It was on a glorious, crisp afternoon, a little beyond the middle of October, that Eleanor returned to the Dower House, after driving about a bevy of little Johnsons the whole afternoon. She dressed herself then, and went to dine and spend the evening at the old doctor’s house. After dinner Michael came in. He seemed lately to have enjoyed an unusual quantity of leisure in 420the evening hours. The talk turned to books; amongst other books to a book of poetry, some passage in which was disputed. Eleanor said that she had the book, and would go across to her house and fetch it. Upon this Michael announced that he should convey her across the square, and had gone as far as the door of the doctor’s house with her, when his old friend, who was in his library, called to him, hearing his step.

It was a beautiful, crisp afternoon, just past the middle of October, when Eleanor returned to the Dower House after taking a group of little Johnsons out all day. She got dressed and went to have dinner and spend the evening at the old doctor’s house. After dinner, Michael arrived. He seemed to have been enjoying an unusual amount of free time in the evenings lately. The conversation turned to books, including a book of poetry that had a disputed passage. Eleanor mentioned that she had the book and would go get it from her house. Hearing this, Michael offered to walk her across the square and accompanied her to the door of the doctor’s house when his old friend, who was in the library, called to him, recognizing his footsteps.

‘Go to him,’ said Eleanor. ‘I will fetch the book, and return to you.’ And she walked quickly across the square to her own door.

‘Go to him,’ said Eleanor. ‘I’ll grab the book and come back to you.’ And she hurried across the square to her own door.

Arrived there, she found a woman’s figure standing, in an uncertain attitude, near it. Something—a nameless chill, an unspeakable dread, took possession of her. She did not speak, but paused, looking at the figure, her mind disturbed with vague recollections of Otho’s last visit.

Arrived there, she found a woman’s figure standing, in an uncertain stance, nearby. Something—a strange chill, an indescribable fear—overcame her. She didn’t say anything but paused, staring at the figure, her mind troubled by vague memories of Otho’s last visit.

‘Miss Askam!’ said the loiterer, in an uncertain voice.

‘Miss Askam!’ said the bystander, in a hesitant voice.

‘Yes; who is it?’

"Yes, who’s there?"

‘It is I—Ada. I wanted to speak to you.’

‘It's me—Ada. I wanted to talk to you.’

‘Come in with me, then,’ she replied, but felt all the time that she was inviting some great terror and woe to enter her house.

‘Come in with me, then,’ she said, but all the while she felt like she was inviting some huge terror and misery into her home.

She opened the door, and led Ada into the drawing-room, turned up the light, and looked at her; and as she looked, the words were frozen upon her lips at the aspect of the figure before her. Had not the voice said, ‘It is I—Ada,’ she would scarcely have recognised this countenance. Ada wore a large, thick, woollen shawl, falling loosely about her; and a small hat, from under which showed a face which had aged by twenty years, and which was not only aged, but seamed, furrowed, worn with lines of what must have been mortal anguish, 421seeing that every one of them had been stamped in less than five short months. The pretty, delicate, meaningless face was clean gone: in its stead there was a mask, betraying a mind devoured by misery; eyes which looked at once hard and frightened, hunted and yet defiant—the eyes of an animal at bay; a countenance to fill the most indifferent beholder with horror.

She opened the door and led Ada into the living room, turned up the light, and looked at her; and as she looked, the words froze on her lips at the sight of the figure before her. If the voice hadn’t said, “It’s me—Ada,” she would hardly have recognized this face. Ada wore a large, thick woolen shawl that hung loosely around her, and a small hat that revealed a face aged by twenty years—one that was not only old but also lined and worn with the marks of what must have been unbearable pain, as every line had formed in less than five short months. The pretty, delicate, and empty face was completely gone; in its place was a mask that showed a mind consumed by misery; eyes that looked simultaneously hard and terrified, hunted yet defiant—the eyes of a cornered animal; a face that would fill even the most indifferent observer with horror.

Struck literally speechless, Eleanor stood, her hand on the table, and stared at the figure with wide open eyes, while she felt cold and terror seize every limb. What did this apparition want with her or hers? A sickly dread, a kind of dim first suspicion of the meaning of it all crept into her heart.

Struck completely speechless, Eleanor stood with her hand on the table, staring at the figure with wide eyes, while a chill and fear gripped her every limb. What did this ghostly figure want from her or her family? A sickly dread, a vague initial suspicion of what it all meant, crept into her heart.

‘Miss Askam,’ said this spectre of Ada Dixon, in a low and husky voice, ‘I’m in trouble.’

‘Miss Askam,’ said this ghost of Ada Dixon, in a low and raspy voice, ‘I’m in trouble.’

‘Yes,’ almost gasped the other.

"Yes," the other almost gasped.

‘I’m come to you, since it was no use writing to your brother. Where is he?’

‘I’ve come to you because it wasn’t helpful to write to your brother. Where is he?’

The tongue of Eleanor at first clave to the roof of her mouth; at last, in a hoarse voice, she asked—

The tongue of Eleanor initially stuck to the roof of her mouth; finally, in a hoarse voice, she asked—

‘What have you to do with my brother?’

‘What do you want with my brother?’

With a swift motion, Ada unfastened the pin at her throat; her shawl slid from her shoulders to the ground, and she confronted Eleanor.

With a quick motion, Ada unpinned the brooch at her throat; her shawl slipped off her shoulders and onto the ground as she faced Eleanor.

Trembling overpowered the latter. Speech was at first denied her. She could stand no more, but crouched upon a chair, and gasped out—

Trembling took control of her. At first, she couldn’t speak. She couldn’t take it any longer, so she hunched over a chair and gasped out—

‘Oh, horrible, horrible!’

"Oh, that's just awful!"

Suddenly a wild gleam of hope crossed her mind. Why was she assuming the very worst to have happened? By what right did she condemn not only Otho, but Ada? She sprang up again, went close to the girl, and almost whispered—

Suddenly, a flash of hope sparked in her mind. Why was she assuming the worst had happened? By what right did she judge not just Otho, but Ada? She jumped up again, moved close to the girl, and almost whispered—

422‘Did he not marry you?’

‘Didn’t he marry you?’

‘Marry me!’ repeated Ada, in a fearful voice of bitterness, scorn, and despair. ‘Nay, he only swore he would, again and again.’

‘Marry me!’ Ada repeated, her voice filled with fear, bitterness, scorn, and despair. ‘No, he just kept swearing he would, over and over.’

‘And—and——’ she shivered still. ‘And when was this?’

‘And—and——’ she shivered again. ‘And when did this happen?’

‘It was in March,’ replied Ada, with stony composure. ‘When I was staying in Wensleydale, and he was in Friarsdale, and he met me every day, and said he’d never cared for anybody else. I’ve written to him—a hundred letters. He has never answered one. I thought he was at home now; I heard so. I came to tell him he must—to shame him, if I couldn’t persuade him; and now ... he’s not here. No one knows ... where he is.’

‘It was in March,’ Ada replied, maintaining a calm expression. ‘When I was staying in Wensleydale, and he was in Friarsdale. He met me every day and said he had never cared for anyone else. I’ve written to him—hundreds of letters. He hasn’t answered a single one. I thought he was home now; I heard that. I came to tell him he must— to shame him, if I couldn’t persuade him; and now ... he’s not here. No one knows ... where he is.’

With an hysterical sob she sank together in the corner of a couch.

With a frantic sob, she collapsed into the corner of the couch.

‘In March,’ Eleanor was repeating to herself, with mechanical calm, and clenching her hands, to keep herself still. ‘March—and this is October. There is yet time.’

‘In March,’ Eleanor was repeating to herself, with a mechanical calm, and clenching her hands to stay still. ‘March—and this is October. There’s still time.’

That was all she could think of at the moment. There was no time, no possibility for anything else. Her brain felt wound up to this emergency, and to nothing more. She walked up to Ada, and touched her.

That was all she could think about right then. There was no time, no chance for anything else. Her mind was focused solely on this emergency and nothing more. She walked over to Ada and touched her.

‘Your parents—what do they know?’

‘What do your parents know?’

‘Nothing,’ said Ada, in a dull, colourless monotone. ‘Mother is away, or I dare not have come home. Father is away for the night. He’ll be back to-morrow: he will find out ... he will turn me out of doors. Oh, Miss Askam, save me, save me, save me!’

‘Nothing,’ Ada said in a flat, lifeless tone. ‘Mom is away, or I wouldn’t have come home. Dad is gone for the night. He’ll be back tomorrow: he’ll find out... he’ll kick me out. Oh, Miss Askam, please help me, help me, help me!’

‘Hush!’ said Eleanor, quietly. ‘Let me think. Some one must have known—the people you were staying with—your aunt?’

‘Hush!’ Eleanor said softly. ‘Let me think. Someone must have known—the people you were staying with—your aunt?’

‘She would keep me no longer. I put her off by telling 423her that he was coming down there to marry me—that he’d sent me there to wait for him. I said it all depended on her keeping silence; that was why she let me stay so long.’

‘She wouldn’t let me stay any longer. I got her to back off by saying that he was coming down to marry me—that he’d sent me there to wait for him. I made it clear that it all depended on her keeping quiet; that’s why she let me stay for so long.’

‘At what time will your father be back?’

‘What time will your dad be back?’

‘At eleven to-morrow morning, they said.’

‘At eleven tomorrow morning, they said.’

‘You will go home now, and stay there all night. At nine o’clock to-morrow morning come to me. I shall have had time to make arrangements then. I will see your father. I do not think he will turn you out of doors. If he does, you shall come here. I will send for—my brother. I think I can make him come. I do not wish to seem harsh to you, but you must go home now, that I may have time to arrange things. You will go to your room at once, when you get home. You understand—you can say you are tired. Try not to be frightened,’ she added, bending over Ada, who was crouched in an attitude of blank despair; ‘because I can shelter you, and I will do so, as God is above us. I promise you this. Now go.’

“You’re going home now and staying there all night. Come see me at nine o’clock tomorrow morning. I’ll have had time to make arrangements by then. I’ll talk to your dad. I don’t think he’ll kick you out. If he does, you can come here. I’ll call my brother—I think I can get him to come. I don’t want to seem harsh, but you need to go home now so I can sort things out. As soon as you get home, head to your room. You understand—you can say you’re tired. Try not to be scared,” she added, leaning over Ada, who was curled up in an attitude of total despair; “because I can protect you, and I will, as God is our witness. I promise you this. Now go.”

Slowly Ada rose. Eleanor felt afraid lest she should break down before she had left the house. But she did not. She submitted to have her shawl pinned on again, and with the same look of utter, vacant despair, walked away.

Slowly, Ada stood up. Eleanor was afraid that she might lose her composure before leaving the house. But she didn’t. She allowed them to pin her shawl back on, and with the same expression of complete, empty despair, walked away.

‘Either it will turn her brain or kill her,’ Eleanor felt, as the girl departed, and she sat down at the table, and rested her head on her hands, and tried to put away the recollection of the awful figure she had seen, and to reflect upon what must be done. But she scarcely had sufficient power yet, over her emotion, to be able to reflect. She could only remember, and shudder, and feel horrified, while all kinds of wild speculations darted through her 424mind, as to the effect the event would have upon this person, and that person; and, above all, she wondered how it was that it had never for one moment occurred to any of them that when Ada was in Wensleydale, and Otho in Friarsdale, they might easily have met. In fact, she could think of nothing but of the thing itself, and the crushing, the overwhelming horror of it, except that every now and then a thought crossed her mind that something must be done at once, and that there was no one but herself to do it; which thought reduced her to complete powerlessness.

"Either it will mess with her head or kill her," Eleanor thought as the girl left. She sat down at the table, rested her head on her hands, and tried to push away the memory of the terrifying figure she had seen and think about what needed to be done. But she barely had enough control over her emotions to think clearly. All she could do was remember, shudder, and feel horrified while all sorts of wild speculations raced through her mind about how this event would affect this person and that person. Most of all, she wondered why it had never occurred to any of them that when Ada was in Wensleydale and Otho was in Friarsdale, they could easily have run into each other. In fact, she could think of nothing except the event itself and the crushing, overwhelming horror of it. Every now and then, a thought flashed through her mind that something needed to be done immediately, and that there was no one but her to do it, which only made her feel completely powerless.

While she sat in this chaos of thought and emotion she heard a knock at the door. She said nothing; she had forgotten all about the little things that one remembers at ordinary times, and after a moment, while she still sat, unheeding, it was gently opened, and Michael Langstroth looked in.

While she sat in this whirlwind of thoughts and feelings, she heard a knock at the door. She didn't say anything; she had completely forgotten about the little things that usually cross one's mind, and after a moment, while she remained lost in thought, the door was quietly opened, and Michael Langstroth peeked in.

‘I have been sent to fetch you,’ he had begun, and then he came to a dead stop, as he saw and comprehended her strange attitude; and when, at his voice, she raised her head and looked at him, he beheld her face, and knew that since she had quitted them, a quarter of an hour ago, something terrible had happened to her. And he knew that moment—he did not in so many words state it to himself, but he knew it—that it was to him she would appeal for help. He was glad of that, but he was sorry that he had let the days go by in a dream, and had not given her the right to come to him, without thought and without question.

‘I’ve been sent to get you,’ he started, then suddenly stopped as he noticed her strange demeanor. When she lifted her head and looked at him in response to his voice, he saw her face and realized that since she had left them a quarter of an hour earlier, something terrible had happened to her. In that moment, he understood—though he didn’t put it into words—that she would turn to him for help. He felt grateful for that, but he also regretted that he had let the days pass by in a haze and hadn’t given her the freedom to come to him without hesitation or questions.

Eleanor, as she looked at him, felt at first a little bewildered. So overwhelmed was she with what had passed, that it was a moment or two before she actually realised who he was.

Eleanor, as she looked at him, felt a bit confused at first. She was so overwhelmed by what had happened that it took her a moment or two to actually recognize who he was.

425‘I will lift up mine eyes unto the hills,’ says the Psalmist, ‘from whence cometh my help.’ And, in a certain degree, it was so with her. A voice supreme and unerring spoke to her; all her nature, every fibre seemed to bow to an overwhelming intuition which directed her towards the man who stood before her, looking so earnestly down upon her. She loved him, and that with a love which had grown into a great passion, and an absorbing one. But it was something different—something deeper and higher than even this great love which impelled her action now;—instinct, some might call it, and others say that she had naturally a gift for reading character correctly, and for discerning which persons were, and which were not to be relied upon. She herself would have said that God inspired her. She sat motionless for a moment, bending to this inner voice which spoke to her, acknowledging what her belief told her was the providential arrival of the one person whom she would most implicitly trust—and fighting down the unwillingness—natural and good in itself, but which she felt it was useless to stand upon now—to speak openly of such things as had happened, to a man who was neither her husband, her father, nor her brother. And then, her resolution taken, or rather, that importunate inner voice obeyed, she got up, and leaning over the table towards him, said—

425 “I will lift up my eyes to the hills,” says the Psalmist, “from where my help comes.” And, to some extent, it was the same for her. A powerful and certain voice guided her; every part of her seemed to yield to an overwhelming intuition that led her to the man standing before her, looking down at her with such intensity. She loved him, and that love had developed into a deep, consuming passion. But there was something else—something deeper and higher than this great love—that motivated her actions now; some might call it instinct, others might say she had a natural gift for understanding character and discerning whom she could and couldn’t trust. She would have claimed that God inspired her. She sat still for a moment, attuned to this inner voice, acknowledging what her belief told her was the fortuitous arrival of the one person she could absolutely trust—and suppressing the natural and good reluctance she felt to openly discuss the events that had transpired with a man who was neither her husband, father, nor brother. And then, with her mind made up, or rather, compelled by that persistent inner voice, she got up, leaned over the table towards him, and said—

‘I want to know if you will help me in a very great trouble?’

‘I want to know if you'll help me with a really big problem?’

‘With every power that I have, I will help you,’ he replied, unhesitatingly, and waited to hear what it was that he had to do.

"With all the power I have, I’ll help you," he said without hesitation, and waited to find out what he needed to do.

‘Since I came in I have heard of a thing that has happened. I hardly know how to tell you of it. It 426makes me feel as if I had been laughing and amusing myself in some room, underneath which another person was being tortured to death.’

‘Since I arrived, I’ve heard about something that happened. I’m not sure how to describe it to you. It makes me feel like I’ve been laughing and having fun in one room while another person was being tortured to death below me.’

Her lips were parched; her eyes dilated.

Her lips were dry; her eyes were wide open.

‘If I did not trust you entirely,’ she said, as if she appealed to him, ‘I could not tell you.’

‘If I didn’t trust you completely,’ she said, as if she were appealing to him, ‘I wouldn’t be able to tell you.’

For a moment she was silent, while Michael waited, and then, turning to him again, told him, unfalteringly, of the discovery she had made, and repeated, word for word, the conversation between herself and Ada. Michael listened in perfect silence; it was, he felt, the only way in which to hear such a tale.

For a moment, she was silent while Michael waited, and then, turning to him again, she told him calmly about the discovery she had made and repeated, word for word, the conversation between her and Ada. Michael listened in complete silence; he felt it was the only way to hear such a story.

‘I have sent her home,’ Eleanor said at last, ‘that I might try to think. She is safe for to-night, since she says her mother is away, and her father will not return before eleven to-morrow. I have told her to come here early—at nine to-morrow morning. I thought I would keep her here till her parents knew. I think her father has a heart, but I cannot endure that woman, her mother. I feel that she would rail at her—not because she had done wrong, but because she had failed in getting married to Otho.’

"I've sent her home," Eleanor finally said, "so I can think. She's safe for tonight since she says her mom is away, and her dad won’t be back until eleven tomorrow. I've told her to come here early—at nine tomorrow morning. I thought I'd keep her here until her parents find out. I believe her dad has a heart, but I can't stand that woman, her mom. I feel like she would lash out at her—not because she did something wrong, but because she failed to marry Otho."

He nodded.

He agreed.

‘Do you think I have done right?’

‘Do you think I did the right thing?’

‘Perfectly right. There was nothing else to be done. Do you know where—he—is?’

‘Absolutely right. There was nothing more to do. Do you know where he is?’

He spoke as if he found a difficulty in finding a term by which to speak of Otho.

He spoke as if he struggled to find a word to describe Otho.

‘No, I do not; but your—Mr. Langstroth knows all about him. He gave me his address at Christmas, and I have kept it. It is through him we shall have to send.... It is now clear to me why Otho would not give his address to Magdalen.’

‘No, I don’t; but your—Mr. Langstroth knows all about him. He gave me his address at Christmas, and I’ve kept it. We’ll have to send it through him.... Now I understand why Otho wouldn’t give his address to Magdalen.’

427‘I see. The thing is, suppose he does not choose to answer the summons—your brother, I mean. You say she said she had written to him?’

427‘I get it. The question is, what if he decides not to respond to the summons—I'm talking about your brother. You mentioned she said she wrote to him?’

‘A hundred times, she said, and received no answer.’

‘A hundred times, she said, but got no reply.’

‘That looks very much as if he had chosen to desert her entirely, and did not intend to notice any demand. I fear he will not come if we send for him.’

‘That seems like he has completely decided to abandon her and doesn't plan to respond to any requests. I worry he won't come if we ask him to.’

‘I do not know that. I think he may. I have an idea in my mind. I will tell you why I have it, afterwards. Since you told me what his besetting sin was, I have watched him carefully. He does what he feels inclined to do, and leaves the results to chance. I have seen it in a thousand things, great and small. I can tell no reason why he should have committed this crime—his heart is black—I do not understand such things. But I believe that when last he saw the girl, he did not know of this, and that he was tired of the caprice, and afraid that her letters might tell him of some such thing; so he has never read them, but trusted to his god, chance, that they did not tell him what he did not want to hear. I saw him burn a thing one day, without opening it. Your brother asked him why he did that, when he knew it was a bill he would have to pay. He said he knew nothing till he had read it.’

"I don’t know about that. I think he might. I have an idea in my head. I’ll explain why I think that later. Ever since you told me what his weakness was, I’ve been watching him closely. He does what he wants and leaves the consequences to fate. I’ve noticed it in countless situations, both big and small. I can’t think of any reason why he would have committed this crime—he has a dark heart—I don’t understand things like that. But I believe that when he last saw the girl, he was unaware of this, and he was tired of the unpredictability and worried that her letters might reveal something he didn’t want to know; so he never opened them, relying instead on fate to spare him whatever he didn’t want to hear. I saw him burn something one day without even looking at it. Your brother asked him why he did that when he knew it was a bill he would have to pay. He replied that he didn’t know anything until he’d read it."

She also told him of the episode she had seen between Otho and the young woman who had been singing.

She also told him about the encounter she had witnessed between Otho and the young woman who had been singing.

‘The expression on his face was fear,’ she went on, as coolly as she could. ‘I did not understand it then. Now I do. It was dusk. He could not see the figure properly; he feared to meet Ada; he thought for a moment that it was Ada, come to accuse him of his sin. All the time he was here he must have been haunted by the fear that she might confront him. His questions to 428us about her, were for a blind; and I think he wanted to get some news of her, without seeming to seek it. As we told him nothing, he chose to behave as if there were nothing to tell. This has all come into my mind since I have seen Ada. Perhaps I am wrong; but if I am right—and I believe I am, and we send a message to Mr. Gilbert Langstroth, Otho will know what it means, and will come.’

‘The look on his face was pure fear,’ she continued, as calmly as possible. ‘I didn’t get it back then. Now I do. It was dusk. He couldn’t make out the figure clearly; he was scared to see Ada; for a moment, he thought it was Ada, come to confront him about his wrongdoing. All the time he was here, he must have been tormented by the fear that she might face him. His questions to us about her were just a cover, and I think he wanted to get some information about her without appearing to search for it. Since we didn’t tell him anything, he acted as if there was nothing to share. This all came to me after I saw Ada. Maybe I’m wrong; but if I’m right—and I truly believe I am, and we send a message to Mr. Gilbert Langstroth, Otho will understand what it means and will come.’

‘Could Gilbert have known?’

‘Could Gilbert have known?’

‘No, no, no!’ she exclaimed, vehemently. ‘I will stake my life on it that he did not.’

‘No, no, no!’ she shouted, passionately. ‘I will bet my life on it that he didn’t.’

‘I think your theory may be quite right, up to a certain point. You may be right as to the past, that is, for that would be quite consistent with his character. But I doubt your sanguine anticipations being correct. I doubt his coming, if we send for him. Suppose he is out of England, and refuses to come; because it would be so much easier for him just to leave her to you, or to herself, or to her fate.’

"I think your theory could be right up to a certain point. You might be correct about the past, which fits his character. But I’m skeptical about your hopeful expectations. I doubt he'll come if we ask him to. What if he's out of England and decides not to come? It would be much easier for him to just leave her with you, or by herself, or to whatever happens next."

‘There is some little time yet. If he does not answer, I will go to him where he is, and make him come. I will so speak to him that he shall not dare do anything but come. I will die, but I will force him to make what miserable reparation lies with him. He is poor now,’ she added, with a peculiar smile, such as Michael had never seen upon her face before. ‘Before very long, he will be a pauper. I know it. He will be dependent upon me. I have understood that for some little time past. But if he does not come home and marry Ada, I will let him die of hunger in the street, rather than give him a penny.’

‘There’s still some time left. If he doesn’t respond, I’ll go to him and make him come. I’ll talk to him in a way that he won’t have the nerve to do anything but come. I’ll die doing it, but I’ll force him to make whatever sorry apology he can. He’s poor now,’ she added with a strange smile, one that Michael had never seen on her face before. ‘Before long, he’ll be a beggar. I know it. He will depend on me. I’ve realized that for a while now. But if he doesn’t come home and marry Ada, I’ll let him starve in the street rather than give him a dime.’

She did not speak noisily nor vehemently, but Michael saw that she was quite prepared to carry out her words.

She didn't speak loudly or forcefully, but Michael could see that she was fully ready to act on what she said.

429‘Then you have a strong hold upon him,’ he said. ‘Now, what we have to do, is to telegraph to Gilbert. We can, of course, have an answer from him to-morrow. By the way, it cannot go before to-morrow. Then we shall know better what to do. If you will give me pen and paper, we can perhaps agree together what to say.’

429“So you have a strong grip on him,” he said. “What we need to do now is send a telegram to Gilbert. We can definitely expect a reply from him tomorrow. Just so you know, it can't go out until tomorrow. Then we’ll have a clearer idea of what to do next. If you can give me a pen and some paper, we might be able to figure out what to say together.”

Eleanor brought the writing things, and after various false attempts, they decided to send:—

Eleanor brought the writing supplies, and after several unsuccessful attempts, they decided to send:—

‘Send O. A. here instantly, on a matter of life and death. Not an hour to be lost. If he is not near, send information how he is soonest to be found.’

‘Send O. A. here immediately, regarding a matter of life and death. We can't waste any time. If he's not nearby, send details on how to locate him as soon as possible.’

‘I will see that it goes first thing in the morning,’ said he. ‘And you say Ada is coming to you?’

“I'll make sure it goes out first thing in the morning,” he said. “And you mentioned Ada is coming to you?”

‘Yes; at nine.’

"Yes, at 9."

‘That is well. She could not be in a better place. Do not leave your house yourself. I will see Mr. Dixon. There is no necessity for you to trouble. Try to make her talk to you about it; do you understand? It will be better for her than anything. It may save her life and her reason.’

‘That’s good. She couldn’t be in a better place. Don’t leave your house. I’ll talk to Mr. Dixon. You don’t need to worry about that. Try to get her to talk to you about it; do you understand? It will be better for her than anything else. It might save her life and her sanity.’

‘Yes, I will do so. Do you think I should send for her here to-night?’

‘Yes, I will do that. Do you think I should have her come here tonight?’

‘No, I do not. It would excite the curiosity and suspicion of your own servants, and the tale would be over the whole village long before morning. I shall be obliged to tell them over the way, though,’ he added, ‘because it might be just possible that Gilbert’s reply might make it necessary for some one to go up to town, to settle things more expeditiously. I might go up alone; or if you went, I would go with you—if I may.’

‘No, I don’t. It would spark the curiosity and suspicion of your servants, and the story would spread throughout the village long before morning. I will have to tell them across the way, though,’ he added, ‘because it’s possible that Gilbert’s response might make it necessary for someone to go to town to wrap things up more quickly. I could go alone; or if you went, I would go with you—if that’s alright.’

‘If you may!’ she repeated, in a faltering voice, ‘What could I have done without you!’

‘If you may!’ she repeated, in a shaky voice, ‘What could I have done without you!’

‘Another time,’ said he, looking straight into her eyes, 430‘I will tell you something. We have other things to think about now. Be as tranquil as you can, and remember that you could have done nothing but what you have done.’

‘Another time,’ he said, looking her directly in the eyes, 430‘I’ll share something with you. We have other matters to focus on right now. Stay as calm as you can, and remember that you couldn’t have done anything different from what you’ve done.’

He wrung her hand without saying anything more, and left her.

He squeezed her hand without saying anything else and walked away.

They had searched their hearts to find what was the best to do in this terrible emergency, and being at one on the point they did it. The time in which to decide was short, and they did not know the whole extent of the woe about which they were, as it were, legislating. Perhaps they tacitly agreed that the nature which had endured so long could endure till to-morrow morning. They knew not what were the principal factors in the sum of the events, in the midst of which they found themselves without a moment’s warning. Those factors were despair, and the promptings of a heart which had literally had all life and all reason ground out of it by seven months of perfect wretchedness.

They had looked deep within themselves to figure out what to do in this awful situation, and once they were all on the same page, they acted. The time to make a decision was limited, and they didn’t know the full extent of the misery they were trying to address. Maybe they silently agreed that a nature that had survived for so long could hold on until tomorrow morning. They didn’t understand the main factors at play in the chaos they suddenly found themselves in. Those factors were despair and the urges of a heart that had literally had all its vitality and reason crushed out of it by seven months of utter misery.

Eleanor slept little that night, and waited with sickening anxiety for nine o’clock. It came, but brought not Ada with it. Half-past nine; yea, ten had struck, and she came not. Thrilling with uneasiness, Eleanor knew not what to do. She feared by making inquiries to excite suspicion. Unhappy and uncertain, she waited till about half-past ten. Michael called, and, without sitting down, just told her not to make herself more uneasy than was necessary, but that he had been at Mr. Dixon’s, intending to appoint a meeting with him on his return. His assistant said he had had a letter from him, deferring his return till the following day, and that the maid had told him that Miss Dixon had gone out, and up the town, without waiting for any breakfast.

Eleanor hardly slept that night, anxiously waiting for nine o’clock. When it arrived, Ada was still missing. By half-past nine and then ten, there was still no sign of her. Filled with worry, Eleanor didn’t know what to do. She was afraid that asking questions would raise suspicions. Distressed and uncertain, she waited until about half-past ten. Michael arrived and, without sitting down, told her not to worry more than necessary. He explained that he had been at Mr. Dixon’s, planning to set up a meeting with him upon his return. His assistant said he had received a letter from Mr. Dixon, postponing his return until the next day, and that the maid had informed him that Miss Dixon had gone out to the city without having any breakfast.

431Eleanor felt her heart in her mouth.

Eleanor felt her heart racing.

‘Has she gone out to kill herself?’ she whispered.1

‘Has she gone out to take her own life?’ she whispered.1

‘I do not think so,’ said Michael. ‘She cannot have wandered very far. You shall have news as soon as I can send it. There is only one road out of this end of the town, and I am riding that way. Good morning.’

‘I don't think so,’ said Michael. ‘She can't have wandered very far. You'll get updates as soon as I can send them. There's only one road out of this part of town, and I'm heading that way. Good morning.’

So she was left alone, with the conviction that Michael himself was far more disturbed than he chose to tell her. Fears and terrors loomed up like giant shadows in the background of her mind, and so she passed the most terrible day of her life.

So she was left alone, convinced that Michael was much more troubled than he was willing to admit. Fears and anxieties crept in like huge shadows in the back of her mind, and she spent the worst day of her life.

432

CHAPTER 38

ADA

Ada had gone home, after leaving the Dower House. The maid had told Michael that Miss Dixon had gone out about eight o’clock, in her bonnet and shawl, without any breakfast, and that she had had nothing to eat after her arrival at home. She had never, indeed, taken her things off; but was in exactly the same dress she had worn on her journey to Bradstane, which had been a long and fatiguing one. On going home from her interview with Eleanor, she went upstairs, partly in mechanical obedience to a remembered mandate of Miss Askam’s, partly automatically.

Ada had gone home after leaving the Dower House. The maid told Michael that Miss Dixon had left around eight o’clock, wearing her bonnet and shawl, without having any breakfast, and that she hadn't eaten anything since getting home. She hadn’t even taken her things off; she was still in the same outfit she had worn on her long and tiring journey to Bradstane. After her meeting with Eleanor, she went upstairs, partly out of mechanical obedience to a remembered instruction from Miss Askam, and partly on autopilot.

She never undressed, or even lay down on her bed. Part of the cruel night she spent in sitting on a chair by the wall, staring with blank eyes into the darkness, and repressing, half mechanically, the moans that rose to her lips. Another portion of her vigil was consumed in a restless wandering to and fro. Her chamber was over the empty parlour. No one would hear or heed her footsteps. At last, finding the darkness unbearable, she struck a match, and lighted two candles which stood on the dressing-table, and gazed about the room. It was her own bedroom that she was in, and the bed, beside which she sat, was the bed in which Ada Dixon had 433slept—the same Ada Dixon who had felt indignant and insulted when her plain-spoken lover had told her that no honest girl required notice from her superiors. How very angry she had been when he said it. At this recollection she held her hands before her mouth to stifle a shriek. In this room, before that looking-glass, how many hours had she spent, trying the effect of this, that, or the other piece of finery; endeavouring to model her bonnets, her hats, her mantles, and her gowns upon those of her patroness, Magdalen Wynter? In that desk, standing upon the little round table in the corner, how many notes might be reposing, indited by Otho Askam? Notes slipped into her hand under Magdalen’s very eyes, when he had met her at Balder Hall; behind her unsuspecting father’s back, when she happened to be in the shop. Notes containing at first nothing but a rather heavy style of compliment, adapted to a taste not over-fastidious in such matters; tragic effusions, when read by the light of this present; ponderously comic, if viewed critically on their intrinsic merits as compositions.

She never changed out of her clothes or even lay down on her bed. Part of the long, cruel night was spent sitting in a chair by the wall, staring blankly into the darkness and trying, almost mechanically, to suppress the moans that wanted to escape her lips. Another part of her vigil was spent restlessly pacing back and forth. Her room was above the empty parlor. No one would hear or notice her footsteps. Finally, unable to stand the darkness any longer, she struck a match and lit two candles on the dressing table, looking around the room. It was her own bedroom, and the bed beside which she sat was the same bed that Ada Dixon had slept in—the same Ada Dixon who had felt offended and insulted when her forthright lover had told her that no respectable girl needed acknowledgment from her betters. How furious she had been when he said that! At the memory, she covered her mouth with her hands to stifle a scream. In this room, before that mirror, how many hours had she spent trying on this or that piece of fancy clothing, trying to shape her bonnets, hats, cloaks, and gowns like those of her patron, Magdalen Wynter? In that desk on the little round table in the corner, how many notes might be tucked away, written by Otho Askam? Notes slipped into her hand right under Magdalen’s nose when they met at Balder Hall; behind her unsuspecting father’s back when she happened to be in the shop. Notes that initially contained nothing more than a rather clumsy style of flattery, tailored to a taste that wasn’t particularly refined; tragic outpourings when read in light of the present; and overly serious if viewed critically for their actual quality as compositions.

When had it first seriously occurred to her that she might become Mrs. Askam, of Thorsgarth? Why, on that night, a hundred years ago, when there had been a grand concert, at which she had sung—when Miss Wynter had been flouted, and Ada flattered and complimented.

When did it first hit her that she could become Mrs. Askam of Thorsgarth? Oh, that night a hundred years ago when there was a big concert, and she had sung—when Miss Wynter had been disrespected, and Ada had been praised and complimented.

That was the night Roger had come in in such a fury, and carried her away. Roger—Roger—her thoughts wandered—who was Roger, and what had he to do with her? They were engaged to be married once—now—yet——Yes, and in November he was to come and see her.

That was the night Roger stormed in, full of anger, and took her away. Roger—Roger—her mind drifted—who was Roger, and what did he have to do with her? They were once engaged to be married—now—yet——Yes, and in November, he was supposed to come and see her.

Again a scream of wild laughter rose to her lips. 434Again she managed to stifle it, and again her mind reverted, whether she would or no, to her horror, her nightmare, the history of the last seven months. She recollected how Otho had appeared one day at the farmhouse where she was staying, and had paid her compliments; how she, grown bolder now that Magdalen was not present to overawe her, had, in a perkish manner, chaffed him about his engagement; to which he had retorted that he was not married yet, and that engagements might be broken off; and had appealed to her admiring cousins to know if Miss Dixon would not grace any sphere, even the most exalted. She remembered the gradually arising passion in his looks and his words, and how she herself, by one of those mysterious attractions which we see daily exemplified, had found herself spellbound by him in a manner which Roger could never have compassed if he had died for it. Temptation, kisses, promises—such profuse promises, appealing with instinctive acuteness to her vanity, her love of distinction—the strange eyes which magnetised and fascinated her; a brief, delirious dream—and since then, hell, by day and by night; not from the sense of defilement which would kill some natures—but, let the truth be written of her; she has her compeers in many places—from the scorching conviction that if, or when, she was found out, disgrace and contumely would be her portion.

Again, a burst of uncontrollable laughter almost escaped her. 434Once more, she managed to hold it back, and once again her mind, whether she liked it or not, was drawn back to her horror, her nightmare, the series of events from the past seven months. She remembered how Otho had shown up one day at the farmhouse where she was staying, paying her compliments; how she, feeling more confident now that Magdalen wasn’t around to intimidate her, had teasingly joked with him about his engagement. He responded by saying he wasn't married yet and that engagements could be broken off; he even asked her admiring cousins if Miss Dixon wouldn't shine in any role, even the most prestigious. She recalled the growing passion in his expressions and words, and how she, drawn in by one of those mysterious attractions we often see, found herself captivated by him in a way that Roger could never have achieved, even if he had tried with all his might. Temptation, kisses, promises—so many promises that appealed directly to her vanity and her desire for distinction—the strange eyes that mesmerized and fascinated her; a brief, intoxicating dream—and since then, it’s been hell, both day and night; not from any feelings of shame that might destroy some people—but, to be honest about her; she is not alone in this—out of the burning realization that if, or when, she was discovered, disgrace and contempt would be her fate.

She recalled the parting from Roger—when she had dismissed him in the pride of her heart, at a time when hope was still strong; and though she was beginning to have sickening qualms, yet she had been deluded enough to mistake his footstep behind her for Otho’s, and had had a wild idea that he had at last broken with Magdalen, 435and was coming to save and to claim her. Then her departure; the letters she had written, which had never been noticed; her aunt’s gradually awakened suspicions, and the tales she had told to stave off ruin and discovery; her journey home in fluttering hope, and desperate resolve; for a letter from home in which her father had expressed himself obscurely, had made her think Otho was at Thorsgarth. How she had made inquiries, and learnt that he had been gone a month or more. Then Eleanor, and her promises, and how she was to go and see her in the morning.

She remembered saying goodbye to Roger—when she had sent him away in her pride, while hope was still strong; and even though she was starting to feel uneasy, she had been foolish enough to confuse his footsteps behind her with Otho’s, and had entertained a wild thought that he had finally broken up with Magdalen, and was coming to rescue her. Then came her departure; the letters she had written that went unnoticed; her aunt’s growing suspicions, and the stories she had spun to avoid disaster and exposure; her trip home filled with hopeful excitement and desperate determination; because a letter from home in which her father spoke vaguely made her believe Otho was at Thorsgarth. She had asked around and found out he had been gone for over a month. Then there was Eleanor, her promises, and how she was supposed to go see her in the morning.

The night hours passed swiftly in this consuming vigil, and presently Ada saw that it was broad day, time, therefore, to go and see Miss Askam. That was her one thought now, that she was to go and see Miss Askam. And yet, her mind being more than a little wandering, she did not realise that though daylight, it was not yet the appointed time; but went downstairs, and let herself out of the house. The maid was at work in the kitchen; but she was a new-comer since Ada had left home, and did not therefore address her, or ask her any questions.

The night went by quickly in this intense watch, and soon Ada noticed that it was broad daylight, so it was time to go see Miss Askam. That was her only thought now, that she needed to go see Miss Askam. However, her mind was a bit all over the place, and she didn’t realize that even though it was daytime, it wasn’t yet the scheduled time; she just went downstairs and let herself out of the house. The maid was working in the kitchen, but she was new since Ada had left home, so Ada didn’t talk to her or ask her any questions.

When Ada was out in the street she felt very weak and very strange, but she looked at a clock which stood over a public building, nearly opposite her father’s house. The hands pointed to eight; and then she remembered vaguely that Miss Askam had said nine; she must not go before nine.

When Ada was out on the street, she felt very weak and strange, but she looked at a clock on a public building, almost across from her dad's house. The hands showed eight o'clock; then she vaguely recalled that Miss Askam had said nine; she shouldn’t go before nine.

She would take a little walk then, in the early freshness; she could not go back to that dreadful room. Besides, she had advanced a little up the town, into the square: there were Miss Askam’s blinds still down; it would not do to go there yet, though she longed to do 436so, and, had she been in her right mind, would have knocked without further ado, confident in the generous charity of the other woman.

She decided to take a quick walk in the fresh morning air; she couldn’t go back to that awful room. Besides, she had moved a bit further into town, toward the square: Miss Askam’s blinds were still closed; it wasn’t the right time to go there yet, even though she reallywanted to. If she had been thinking clearly, she would have knocked right away, trusting in the kindness of the other woman. 436

So she wandered on, out of the town, faint and feeble for want of food and rest; crazy, and growing every moment more so, with woe, and fear, and wretchedness. Soon she was on a lonely road, stretching out to the north-east, with few houses, and, at that hour, scarcely a person on it. How beautiful it all was, in this golden morning sunshine, with the mists rising from the river, and the trees, clad in yellow and scarlet and russet, heavy and drooping in the windless air of a frosty October morning, precursor of a glorious autumn day!

So she kept wandering, out of the town, weak and weary from lack of food and rest; going a bit crazy, and getting more so with every moment of sorrow, fear, and despair. Soon she found herself on a quiet road heading northeast, with only a few houses around, and hardly anyone about at that hour. It was all so beautiful in the golden morning sunlight, with mist rising from the river, and the trees dressed in yellow, scarlet, and russet, heavy and drooping in the still air of a chilly October morning, heralding a wonderful autumn day!

Then she emerged from the shade of these trees, and found herself upon a wild upland road, with sweeps of country stretching far and wide around her; fields of yellow stubble, pastures, meadows; stretches of heavy wood; here and there the gleam of the river, and on every side, the wall of blue fells in the distance. The rough, uphill road lay before her, with scarce a house to be seen; and overhead a blue sky, from which fleecy white clouds were everywhere rolling back to show the fathomless, serene expanse.

Then she stepped out from the shade of the trees and found herself on a rugged upland road, with vast stretches of countryside all around her; fields of golden stubble, pastures, meadows; patches of dense forest; glimpses of the river here and there, and all around her, the distant blue hills. The rough, uphill road stretched out before her, with hardly a house in sight, and above, a blue sky, with fluffy white clouds rolling back everywhere to reveal the endless, calm expanse.

‘Ay, but I’m so tired, so tired!’ Ada sighed, as she stumbled, and then recovered herself. ‘This is not being a lady; why does he not come home? If I had the carriage he promised me,—he said he would drive to Balder Hall with me, to see Miss Wynter, and show her what he thought of me, when we were married.’

‘Yeah, but I’m so tired, so tired!’ Ada sighed, as she stumbled, then steadied herself. ‘This isn’t how a lady should be; why hasn’t he come home? If I had the carriage he promised me—he said he would drive to Balder Hall with me to see Miss Wynter and show her what he thought of me when we were married.’

Here she found herself opposite to a tiny house at the roadside, or rather, at a corner where four roads met; and at its door a woman stood, saw her, called out to her, and wished her good day.

Here she found herself in front of a small house by the side of the road, or more accurately, at a corner where four roads met. At the door, a woman was standing, saw her, called out, and wished her a good day.

437‘Good day!’ said Ada, with a sudden affectation of her old mincing manner. ‘Might I beg a drink of water from you?’

437 “Good day!” Ada said, suddenly putting on her old pretentious tone. “Could I please get a glass of water from you?”

The woman, who was kindly, though rough, would have had her come in and have some bread and milk, but she would not. She had quite forgotten Eleanor Askam by this time, and said she had far to go, and must not wait. The water was bestowed upon her, and she stood to drink it, holding the cup with her right hand, while her left rested upon the table. The woman looked at her, and drew her own conclusions from what she saw. Ada thanked her, with an affectation of superiority and patronage, and left the cottage. Its mistress stood watching her, as she turned to the right, along a high, toilsome road, and marched slowly and heavily along it.

The woman, who was nice but a bit rough around the edges, would have invited her in for some bread and milk, but she refused. By this point, she had completely forgotten about Eleanor Askam and said she had a long way to go and couldn't wait. The woman gave her some water, and she stood there drinking it, holding the cup in her right hand while her left rested on the table. The woman observed her and formed her own opinions based on what she saw. Ada thanked her, acting superior and condescending, and left the cottage. Its owner watched her as she turned right onto a steep, difficult road and slowly made her way down it.

‘Some poor crazy creature, whose hour is not far off. God pity her!’ she said within herself, and for a moment felt inclined to run after the girl, and insist on sheltering her. But the thought of her ‘man,’ and the trouble he would feel it to have such a person in the house deterred her. She went inside again, to her morning’s work.

‘Some poor, troubled soul, whose time is running out. God help her!’ she thought to herself, and for a moment, she was tempted to chase after the girl and offer her a place to stay. But the thought of her ‘man’ and the stress it would cause him to have someone like that in the house held her back. She went back inside to continue her work from the morning.

Ada crept on, till she saw at a little distance, gray farm-buildings and a whitewashed house, with a long, low front; and it came across her mind that she could not walk any farther, but that she would go there, and ask them to let her rest till her carriage came, which was to meet her there, and take her home to lunch. And if they asked her who she was—why, the answer was simple—Mrs. Askam, of Thorsgarth. And in fancy, she saw curtseys dropped, and heard them begging her to be seated. For she was now quite crazy, only in this way; the connecting string in all her wild thoughts, was the vague recollection of real promises.

Ada moved slowly until she spotted some gray farm buildings and a whitewashed house not too far away, with a long, low facade. It occurred to her that she couldn’t walk any farther, but she could go there and ask if she could rest until her carriage arrived to take her home for lunch. And if they asked who she was—well, the answer was straightforward—Mrs. Askam, of Thorsgarth. In her mind, she pictured them curtsying and heard them inviting her to sit down. Because at this point, she was quite delirious, but only in this way; the thread connecting all her chaotic thoughts was a vague memory of real promises.

438Before she arrived at the farm, she swerved to one side; her knees gave way, and in a little hollow in the wall, where there was a heap of stones, she sank down, feeling as if she were going to sleep; but the sleep became a long, deadly faint, and Ada Dixon, the petted beauty of the old town where she had been born and bred, who had been the plighted wife of a good man, lay in a heap by the roadside, with only the broad sky above her, with nothing but her mother earth on which to rest her dainty limbs.

438Before she reached the farm, she veered to one side; her knees buckled, and in a small dip in the wall, where there was a pile of stones, she collapsed, feeling as if she was about to fall asleep; but the sleep turned into a long, deadly faint, and Ada Dixon, the cherished beauty of the old town where she had grown up, who had been engaged to a good man, lay crumpled by the roadside, with only the vast sky above her and the earth beneath her delicate limbs.

And here she continued to lie, till Michael Langstroth rode up, having made inquiries on his way, and learnt from the woman at the cross-roads, that such a young woman as he described had passed.

And here she kept lying until Michael Langstroth rode up, having asked questions along the way, and learned from the woman at the crossroads that a young woman fitting his description had passed by.

‘Ay, doctor,’ said the woman, who knew him, though not Ada. ‘She was none fit to be walking on such roads at such times. I wanted her to bide a bit, and rest; but nay—she said she had far to go, and yon’s t’ road she took.’

‘Oh, doctor,’ said the woman, who recognized him, though not Ada. ‘She wasn’t fit to be walking on these roads at this time. I wanted her to stay a while and rest; but no—she said she had a long way to go, and that’s the road she took.’

Michael rode on, determined to find her, for Roger’s sake, for the sake of Eleanor, and out of his own pity for her condition. He was not long in coming within sight of the gray stone farm, and within a stone’s throw of it, the curve in the wall, and the figure that lay beneath it.

Michael continued on, determined to find her, for Roger's sake, for Eleanor's sake, and out of his own compassion for her situation. It didn't take long before he spotted the gray stone farm, and just a short distance away, he saw the curve in the wall and the figure lying beneath it.

He muttered an inarticulate word, as he sprang from his horse, and stooped over her, and when he saw her face, recoiled for a moment. For a brief instant or two he could see nothing distinctly, a film was over his eyes, and a great sob in his throat, as he turned, and hung his horse’s bridle over the post of a gate in the wall He then stooped down, raised the lifeless figure in his arms, and carried her over the rough road to the farm door. The dogs, who were his friends, came out to welcome him, 439and then stopped, sniffing suspiciously at the skirts of the strange burden he bore. The farmer’s wife saw him, and ran forward, with upraised hands, ‘Lord ’a mercy, Dr. Langstroth—what is’t?’

He mumbled something unintelligible as he jumped off his horse and bent down over her. When he saw her face, he flinched for a moment. For a brief second, everything was blurry; a fog covered his eyes, and he felt a huge lump in his throat. He turned and hung the horse's bridle over the post of a gate in the wall. He then bent down, lifted the lifeless body into his arms, and carried her over the rough path to the farm door. The dogs, who were his friends, came out to greet him but then paused, sniffing suspiciously at the strange bundle he was carrying. The farmer’s wife spotted him and rushed forward with her hands raised, saying, "Lord have mercy, Dr. Langstroth—what’s happening?"

‘Mrs. Nadin, you have promised many a time to do me a good turn; and I want a very good one doing now. Give a shelter to this poor thing till her trouble is over; it is a sad tale, and I’ll tell it you afterwards.’

‘Mrs. Nadin, you’ve promised me many times that you’d help me out; and I really need your help right now. Please give shelter to this poor girl until her troubles are over; it’s a sad story, and I’ll share it with you later.’

Mrs. Nadin made no more ado. Langstroth had, according to her, saved her husband’s life two years ago, and with true north country love, she had been ever since burning to ‘pay him back again.’ She only stopped to look at the girl’s face, and to ejaculate Ada’s name. Then she called her daughter to her aid, and they whispered horror-struck conjectures to one another as they tended the wretched young woman.

Mrs. Nadin didn't waste any time. Langstroth had, in her view, saved her husband's life two years ago, and with genuine love from the north country, she had been eager ever since to repay him. She paused only to glance at the girl's face and call out Ada’s name. Then she summoned her daughter to help, and together they whispered shocked guesses to each other as they took care of the unfortunate young woman.

And here, under the roof of these pitiful strangers, was that evening born, before his time, the son of Otho Askam—a child of sorrow, if ever one came into the world.

And here, under the roof of these unfortunate strangers, was that evening born, before his time, the son of Otho Askam—a child of sorrow, if there ever was one.

440

CHAPTER 39

THE BROTHERS

It was late in the evening of the same day. Eleanor and Michael were alone together in her drawing-room. She had not been left alone all day. Unable to bear the solitude and suspense alone, she had sent for Mrs. Parker, who, of course, knew all the story from Michael. The good lady had come, and remained with her during all the hours of waiting and terror. When Michael was announced, Eleanor had said she would like to see him alone, and Mrs. Parker had gone into another room. He had come in, looking both tired and haggard; for what had happened had struck him, both through his friend, and through the woman he loved. Though Roger had now no connection with Ada, Michael knew him too well to suppose for a moment that he had, or could have, ceased to love her, in the space of five short months. The worst agony of separation might be over, but he could imagine what this news would be to the man who had loved this unhappy girl so tenderly and so faithfully. As for Eleanor, her sufferings were his sufferings now. And thirdly, there was himself and his own sensations in the matter. He had never admired Ada, and had always been sorry that she had been Roger’s choice; but it had never entered into his head 441to dream of such a dénouement to the broad farce he had seen played at the concert. It was not that he had credited Otho with being any better than he was, but it had not occurred to him to look at such a side as being possible to the affair. If any one had suggested it to him, he would have said first, that Otho would not dare to commit such a sin where a girl of Ada’s upbringing was concerned, and next, that Ada herself was beyond suspicion. The whole thing had burst upon him, and he was filled with disgust and horror, such as a man whose mind and life have been alike clean, must feel when he comes face to face with such a history, and finds it intruding itself into the most intimate relations of his own life.

It was late in the evening of the same day. Eleanor and Michael were alone in her drawing room. She hadn’t been alone all day. Unable to handle the solitude and tension by herself, she had called for Mrs. Parker, who, of course, knew the whole story from Michael. The kind woman had come and stayed with her during all the hours of waiting and dread. When Michael was announced, Eleanor said she wanted to see him alone, so Mrs. Parker went into another room. He entered looking both exhausted and worn out; what had happened had affected him through both his friend and the woman he loved. Although Roger had no ties to Ada anymore, Michael knew him well enough to think for even a second that he had, or could have, stopped loving her in just five short months. The worst pain of separation might be over, but he could imagine what this news would mean to the man who had loved this unfortunate girl so tenderly and faithfully. As for Eleanor, her pain was now his pain. And then there was himself and his own feelings about the situation. He had never admired Ada and had always felt sorry that she was Roger’s choice; but it had never crossed his mind that there could be such an outcome to the broad farce he had witnessed at the concert. It wasn't that he thought Otho was any better than he was, but it hadn’t occurred to him to consider such a possibility in the situation. If someone had suggested it, he would have first said that Otho wouldn't dare commit such a sin with a girl from Ada’s background, and secondly, that Ada herself was blameless. The entire thing had hit him out of nowhere, and he was filled with disgust and horror, like a man whose mind and life have been clean must feel when confronted with such a story and finds it intruding into the most personal aspects of his own life.

Summoning up his courage, he had told her all that had happened. She had at first been standing. As he proceeded, her face went paler; her limbs trembled. At the picture of how he had found Ada lying by the roadside, the tears rained from her eyes. And when he ceased to speak she was seated at the table, her head buried in her arms, as if she would fain have hidden her face from him and from all the world. Indeed, a cloud of great darkness hung over her soul, and it seemed for the moment as if neither religion nor hope, nor any good thing could stand in the presence of overwhelming, triumphant villainy like this. Michael was watching her silently, while a conflict was going on in his own mind. She considered him the embodiment of strength and goodness, and believed implicitly in a most godlike mind which she attributed to him. And he knew she thought that of him. Women’s eyes have the habit of confiding such opinions, to the men concerning whom they hold them, when their tongues may not say the same things. 442Michael knew very well that he was nothing at all like what she imagined him to be; indeed, he perhaps would not have been what she thought him if he could. He was, as he knew, something a great deal more serviceable and useful in this working day world—a man, with a man’s wants and failings and weaknesses. And the desire which just then was stronger in him than anything else was, not to lecture this young woman, from the superior standpoint of a godlike intelligence, on the futility of her cries and tears, but to clasp her in his arms, and tell her that it was all very dreadful—even more dreadful than she in her innocence knew or could understand yet, and that he only asked her to let him take the half of all her trouble upon himself. That was his impulse, even as he stood here. And the conflicting agency, which beat back this desire was, the fear lest to do what he wished now might bear the semblance of entrapping her, of taking her unawares, and of making her need into his opportunity. Not very godlike this, nor very superior, but quite human.

Summoning his courage, he told her everything that had happened. At first, she stood there. As he continued, her face grew paler, and her hands shook. When he described finding Ada lying by the roadside, tears streamed down her cheeks. By the time he finished speaking, she was sitting at the table, her head buried in her arms, as if she wanted to hide her face from him and the entire world. A heavy darkness hung over her soul, and for a moment, it felt like neither faith nor hope nor anything good could stand against such overwhelming, triumphant evil. Michael watched her in silence, while a conflict raged in his mind. She saw him as the embodiment of strength and goodness, believing wholeheartedly in the godlike intelligence she assigned to him. And he knew that she held that belief. Women often express such opinions through their eyes to the men they admire, even when they can’t find the words to say them. 442Michael was well aware that he wasn’t at all like her perception of him; in fact, he might not have wanted to be what she imagined. He recognized that he was something much more practical and useful in the real world—a man with a man’s needs, flaws, and weaknesses. What he desired most at that moment was not to lecture this young woman from his perceived godlike intellect about the futility of her tears, but to hold her in his arms and tell her that it was all truly awful—even worse than she realized or could understand yet—and that he only wanted her to let him share in her troubles. That was his impulse, just standing there. But the conflicting thought that held him back was the fear that acting on his desire now might seem like he was trapping her, catching her off guard, and turning her need into his opportunity. Not very godlike or superior, but completely human.

‘All is of no use, then?’ she said at last, raising her face, tear-stained and disfigured, from her hands, and looking at him. Then, as if a sudden thought had struck her, she rose and came hastily near to where he stood.

‘So, it’s all pointless, then?’ she finally said, lifting her tear-streaked and distorted face from her hands to look at him. Then, as if a sudden idea had come to her, she quickly got up and moved closer to where he stood.

‘How stupid of me to sit crying there, and thinking of nothing but myself, while you think of every one except yourself. You wish me to go to her, do you not? And I will go. I will be ready directly, if you will wait. I never thought of it. If he deserts her, I will not. If I can do nothing else, I can sit by her, and people can hear that I am there. That is always something.’

‘How foolish of me to sit there crying, only thinking about myself, while you think of everyone else but yourself. You want me to go to her, right? I will go. I’ll get ready right away if you can wait. I never thought of it. If he abandons her, I won’t. If I can’t do anything else, I can sit with her, and people will know that I’m there. That matters for something.’

She made a step as if to go to the door. Michael caught her hand to detain her.

She took a step toward the door. Michael grabbed her hand to stop her.

443‘No, no! I was thinking nothing of the kind,’ said he. ‘You must not go. Do you know—but of course you don’t—that she is perfectly insane at this present moment? She would not know you. She does not know me; and she would shriek with horror if any one showed her her child. She is in the right hands, and you must not go near her.’

443 “No, no! I wasn't thinking anything like that,” he said. “You can’t go. Do you understand—but of course you don’t—that she is completely out of her mind right now? She wouldn’t recognize you. She doesn’t know me either; and she would scream in terror if anyone showed her her child. She’s in good hands, and you shouldn’t go near her.”

‘Mad—but she will get better?’

"Crazy—but will she get better?"

‘I hope so—at least, perhaps she may.’

‘I hope so—at least, maybe she will.’

‘But she will recover her reason?’

‘But she will get her reason back?’

‘Most likely, if she lives. But it may be a long time first.’

‘Most likely, if she survives. But it might take a while first.’

Stayed in her desire to go to Ada’s help, and as it were cast back upon herself, Eleanor stood drooping for a moment.

Stayed in her desire to help Ada, and somewhat turned inward, Eleanor stood there feeling down for a moment.

‘Have you had no telegram from London?’ he asked.

“Have you not received a telegram from London?” he asked.

‘Oh, I had nearly forgotten. This is it,’ she said, taking it from the mantelpiece. Michael read—

‘Oh, I almost forgot. Here it is,’ she said, picking it up from the mantelpiece. Michael read—

‘Your message received and attended to.’ It was from Gilbert. He turned it over reflectively.

‘Got your message and I'm on it.’ It was from Gilbert. He thought about it for a moment.

‘H’m! I wonder what that means.’

‘Hmm! I wonder what that means.’

‘Can it mean that he is coming? I wish he had been more explicit.’

‘Does this mean he's coming? I wish he had been more clear.’

‘He would not wish to excite suspicion. Bradstane suspicion is easily aroused. If he did come, it would be by the south mail, which is due in a quarter of an hour. If you like, if you will allow me, I will wait with you till he comes; or rather, till we see whether he comes.’

‘He wouldn’t want to raise any suspicions. Suspicion can be triggered easily. If he does show up, it’ll be on the south mail, which is expected in about fifteen minutes. If you’d like, and if you don’t mind, I can wait with you until he arrives; or rather, until we find out if he’s coming.’

‘You are very good. You are sure there is nothing more that I can do?’

‘You’re really great. Are you sure there’s nothing else I can do?’

‘Nothing, at present.’

‘Nothing right now.’

‘Then shall we go to the other room, and stay with Mrs. Parker till we know what happens?’

'Shall we go to the other room and stay with Mrs. Parker until we find out what happens?'

444‘If you like,’ said Michael, slowly; and he felt as if some living, tangible thing were rushing on wings of swiftness towards them, so visibly, to him, did the moment approach when the veil between them should be rent aside. Yet he made a step towards the door, as if to open it for her; and she moved towards it too, and swerved unsteadily to one side, for excitement and suspense had told upon her and weakened her. Michael knew that she was proud, and that her pride impelled her to conceal what she felt as long as was practicable; but not the slightest sign or movement that she made could escape him. He was at her side in an instant.

444“If you want,” Michael said slowly; he felt like something alive and real was rushing towards them, as if the moment was coming when the barrier between them would be torn away. Still, he took a step toward the door, as if to open it for her; she moved toward it too but stumbled slightly to one side, the excitement and suspense having affected her and made her unsteady. Michael knew she was proud, and that her pride drove her to hide her feelings for as long as possible; yet he noticed every little sign or movement she made. He was by her side in an instant.

‘No, stay here! Do not go into the other room,’ he said, taking her hand. ‘I will bring Mrs. Parker to you, if you like; but do you stay here.’

‘No, stay here! Don’t go into the other room,’ he said, taking her hand. ‘I’ll bring Mrs. Parker to you, if you want; just please stay here.’

He had a firm hand, and a grasp at once strong and gentle; and as she felt her hand in it she paused again, steadying herself against the head of a sofa, and looking at him, half-affrighted, half-eager, at the look she encountered.

He had a strong grip that was both firm and gentle; as she felt her hand in his, she paused again, steadying herself against the back of a sofa, and looked at him, feeling half-scaared and half-eager at the gaze she met.

‘It was nothing—the weakness of a moment,’ she said. ‘I will conquer it. I must not give way now.’

‘It was nothing—just a moment of weakness,’ she said. ‘I will overcome it. I can't let myself give in now.’

‘I think you must,’ said he, as he released her hand, and stood before her for a moment. ‘You are faint; you are weak; you are broken. This battle is one for which you have never been trained. Give way; it is the best.’

“I think you need to,” he said, letting go of her hand and standing in front of her for a moment. “You’re faint; you’re weak; you’re broken. This battle is one you’ve never been prepared for. Let go; it’s for the best.”

‘And what is to become of me if I do?’ she asked, blankly.

‘And what will happen to me if I do?’ she asked, blankly.

Michael opened wide his arms. She looked at him for a little while, and then, with a low sobbing, as of one who is weary and broken-hearted, moved towards him as he towards her, and found her rest.

Michael opened his arms wide. She looked at him for a moment, and then, with a quiet sob, like someone who is tired and heartbroken, stepped toward him as he did toward her, and found her peace.

445*      *      *      *      *

They were still sitting together, when a ring sounded through the house.

They were still sitting together when a ring echoed through the house.

‘That is just the time for the people from the south to come in,’ said Eleanor. And in another moment her maid had ushered Gilbert Langstroth into the room. Both of them noticed the expression upon Gilbert’s face as he came in. It was one of eager expectancy. Both saw the glance which fell from his eyes upon Eleanor. It chilled her; it was like the looks he had bestowed upon her when he had sent her the flowers, before he had preached to her a sermon on the necessity of evil to the development of good in the world. But from her, his eyes fell upon Michael, and his face changed. He was quite silent. She rose, looking at him tremulously.

“Now is the perfect time for the people from the south to arrive,” Eleanor said. Just then, her maid brought Gilbert Langstroth into the room. Both of them noticed the look on Gilbert’s face as he entered. It was one of eager anticipation. They both noticed the way his eyes fell on Eleanor. It sent a chill through her; it reminded her of the gaze he had given her when he sent the flowers, before he lectured her about the necessity of evil for good to develop in the world. But from her, his eyes shifted to Michael, and his expression changed. He was completely silent. She stood, looking at him nervously.

‘You are very, very good. I did not quite know what to expect from your message,’ said she.

‘You’re really amazing. I wasn’t sure what to expect from your message,’ she said.

‘I knew you would not. I could not explain in a telegram. From yours, I gathered that some kind of storm had burst, and that you were in trouble.’

‘I knew you wouldn’t. I couldn’t explain in a text. From your message, I figured that some kind of storm had hit, and that you were in trouble.’

‘I am in such trouble, that but for him,’ she said, slowly, and stopped a moment, laying her hand upon Michael’s arm, and looking very earnestly at Gilbert, who had gone very pale. Michael had not changed. But as Eleanor paused, Gilbert’s eager look all faded, and he shook slightly from head to foot. The two brothers were regarding one another; for the first time for six years they were actually confronted. They must, to carry this business through, have some kind of intercourse and communication.

‘I’m in so much trouble that if it weren't for him,’ she said slowly, pausing for a moment to rest her hand on Michael’s arm and looking intently at Gilbert, who had turned very pale. Michael hadn’t changed. But as Eleanor hesitated, Gilbert’s eager expression faded, and he trembled slightly from head to toe. The two brothers were watching each other; for the first time in six years, they were actually face to face. To get through this situation, they would need some sort of interaction and communication.

‘But for him,’ she went on, ‘I could have done nothing. I—a woman, could have done nothing to any purpose.’

‘But for him,’ she continued, ‘I could have done nothing. I—a woman—could have done nothing meaningful.’

446She looked from one to the other of them earnestly, imploringly, and still there was silence; till at last she sat down at the table, rested her arms upon it, and leaning forward said, first to one and then to the other—

446She looked back and forth between them seriously, pleadingly, and there was still no response; finally, she sat down at the table, rested her arms on it, and leaned in, speaking first to one and then to the other—

‘Michael, you have spent your strength and your time this day in helping those who have never done you any good, in trying to save them from the effects of their sins, at least. And you, Gilbert, have come promptly here on no selfish errand. At my call you have come quickly to help me, who have no claim at all upon you. So good, and so considerate and helpful to others, will you go on hating each other; will you not be brothers again?’

‘Michael, you've invested your energy and time today in helping those who’ve never benefited you, trying to save them from the consequences of their actions, at the very least. And you, Gilbert, have come here swiftly without any selfish motive. At my request, you rushed to help me, even though I have no right to ask for your assistance. How can you continue to harbor hatred for each other? Won't you become brothers again?’

The two men were looking into each other’s eyes, and Michael at last knew what that strange, potent sensation had been, which had shaken him on encountering Gilbert’s look that night, when they had been almost side by side at the concert-room. Not hate, not resentment, as he had fancied; neither one nor the other; but his old love for his brother, the ancient, inborn love, which not all the anger, enmity, and bitterness had succeeded in quenching. And the voice which addressed them both, went on speaking still, earnestly, tremulously, with passionate conviction—

The two men were looking into each other’s eyes, and Michael finally understood what that strange, intense feeling had been that shook him when he met Gilbert’s gaze that night when they were almost side by side at the concert hall. It wasn’t hate or resentment, as he had thought; it was neither of those things. It was his old love for his brother, the deep, natural love that not all the anger, hostility, and bitterness could extinguish. And the voice that spoke to them both continued to speak, earnestly, shakily, with passionate conviction—

‘If but one good thing came out of all this blackness, would it not be better than nothing—nothing but sin and sorrow? And there is so much grief and so much wrong in the world, that if men had not forgiveness to fight them with, I do not see how there could be any chance for happiness at all.’

‘If just one good thing came out of all this darkness, wouldn’t it be better than nothing—nothing but sin and sorrow? There’s so much grief and so much wrong in the world that if people didn’t have forgiveness to combat them, I don’t see how there could be any chance for happiness at all.’

There was another little pause. At last Gilbert said, in a low voice—

There was another brief pause. Finally, Gilbert said, in a soft voice—

‘I never hated him——’

"I never hated him—"

447Without quite knowing how, they found their hands clasped, each in one of the other’s, and Michael said, ‘Shall it be all over, Gilbert?’

447Without really realizing it, they found their hands intertwined, each holding the other's, and Michael said, ‘Is this it, Gilbert?’

‘From the bottom of my heart.’

‘From the bottom of my heart.’

‘Then let us say no more about it.’

‘Then let's not talk about it anymore.’

Eleanor rose.

Eleanor got up.

‘I shall leave you,’ she said, gently. ‘Stay here if you choose. I shall go to Mrs. Parker.’

‘I’m going to leave,’ she said softly. ‘You can stay here if you want. I’m going to see Mrs. Parker.’

Gilbert and Michael both made a movement towards the door, but something in Gilbert’s look caused Michael to fall back and yield place to his brother. He turned away, went inside the room again, and looked into the fire, feeling that he could afford to be very magnanimous.

Gilbert and Michael both moved toward the door, but something in Gilbert’s expression made Michael step back and let his brother go first. He turned away, went back into the room, and gazed into the fire, feeling that he could be quite generous.

Gilbert opened the door, and as Eleanor was passing out, he said to her almost in a whisper—

Gilbert opened the door, and as Eleanor was walking out, he said to her almost in a whisper—

‘Only one word. You and he—are you—has he—have you given him any promise?’

‘Just one word. You and he—are you—has he—have you promised him anything?’

Eleanor looked at him steadily, though without any of the old distrust, and then answered him in the same voice, but with a proud smile—

Eleanor looked at him firmly, but without any of the old suspicion, and then replied in the same tone, but with a proud smile—

‘I have promised him everything. I have given my life into his hands.’

‘I have promised him everything. I have given my life into his hands.’

‘I am too late?’

"Am I too late?"

She hesitated, looking troubled. Gilbert smiled slightly.

She paused, looking worried. Gilbert gave a slight smile.

‘I should always have been too late, Eleanor?’

‘I should have always been too late, Eleanor?’

She looked at him appealingly, and inclined her head. He bowed to her, and she went quickly away. Gilbert returned to the room, and to his brother.

She looked at him with a hopeful expression and tilted her head. He nodded back at her, and she hurried off. Gilbert went back to the room and to his brother.

‘I shall never want to say anything to her again, Michael, that you may not hear.’

‘I will never want to say anything to her again, Michael, that you can’t hear.’

Michael looked at him, but said nothing, and Gilbert went on—

Michael looked at him, but didn't say anything, and Gilbert continued—

448‘Shall we have to see her again to-night—on this matter, I mean?’

448“Are we going to have to see her again tonight—about this issue, I mean?”

‘No. Let us go to my house, if you will come. There is a black business to be settled, sooner or later.’

‘No. Let's go to my house, if you're willing to come. There's a serious matter to resolve, sooner or later.’

449CHAPTER XL

449CHAPTER 40

‘AMIDST THE BLAZE OF NOON’

‘In the heat of noon’

Michael took his brother home, and so true is it that time and life can and do, if not wipe out, yet blur and deface the recollection of the sternest and most terrible past scenes, that Michael never once thought, as he opened the door, and ushered Gilbert in, of how that door had last closed upon his companion. Gilbert, however, remembered it—remembered many other things too, as he entered the familiar square hall, and looked furtively round at the well-known things which still furnished it. When they got into the library, some recollection of it all seemed to come to Michael too. Perhaps something in his brother’s attitude, and in the slow, stiff way in which he moved and gazed about him, recalled past scenes to his mind. He turned to Gilbert, took his hand into one of his, and laid the other upon his shoulder.

Michael took his brother home, and it's true that time and life can, if not erase, at least blur and alter our memories of the most serious and frightening moments from the past. As he opened the door and let Gilbert in, Michael didn’t think at all about how that door had last closed on his brother. Gilbert, however, remembered—he recalled many other things as he stepped into the familiar square hall and looked around at the familiar items that still filled it. Once they entered the library, some memories started to surface for Michael too. Maybe it was something in his brother’s demeanor, in the slow, stiff way he moved and looked around, that triggered those memories. He turned to Gilbert, took one of his hands in his, and placed the other on his shoulder.

‘Gilbert, we have little time for going into old troubles, in the midst of these new ones; but, I say, let bygones be bygones. I am more glad than I can tell you to see you here; and I would like you to feel it your home again, if you can.’

‘Gilbert, we don’t have much time to dwell on past issues with everything else going on right now; but, I say, let’s leave the past behind us. I’m happier than I can express to see you here, and I hope you can feel at home again.’

Gilbert’s only present reply—though he had more to say, at some future date—was to wring the hand that 450held his. They understood each other again, at last—or, perhaps, for the first time; and as Michael said, there was no time for further explanations. He rang the bell, and ordered refreshments for his brother; and while Gilbert ate and drank, Michael sat conning over a railway guide, and jotting down memoranda.

Gilbert’s only response at that moment—although he had more to say later—was to hold the hand that 450was in his. They finally understood each other again—or maybe, for the first time; and as Michael said, there wasn’t time for more explanations. He rang the bell and ordered refreshments for his brother; while Gilbert ate and drank, Michael went over a railway guide, taking notes.

‘How long can you stay, Gilbert? Over to-morrow?’

‘How long can you stay, Gilbert? Until tomorrow?’

‘I could manage till the day after, if I wire to my head man to-morrow morning.’

‘I could manage until the day after, if I message my main guy tomorrow morning.’

‘That is well. Then to-morrow, I will leave you in charge here, and go over to Leeds, and tell Roger of this. If I began to write it, I should make a mess of it, I know; besides, writing is cold-blooded work, in such a case.’

‘That’s good. Then tomorrow, I will leave you in charge here and head over to Leeds to tell Roger about this. If I tried to write it down, I know I’d just mess it up; also, writing is such a detached way of handling things in situations like this.’

‘It was all off between them, was it not?’

‘Things were definitely off between them, weren't they?’

‘Ay. But it never need have been, but for that d—d scoundrel philandering round the girl, and putting her out of conceit with Roger. It is his doing from beginning to end, and I must say I should glory in seeing him punished as he deserves. I think he wants tearing to pieces. But don’t talk to me about it, or I shall lose all my self-control, and I want it every bit.’

‘Yeah. But it never had to be this way if it weren’t for that damn scoundrel messing around with the girl and making her lose interest in Roger. This is all his fault from start to finish, and I have to say I would take great pleasure in seeing him get what he deserves. I think he deserves a serious beatdown. But don’t bring it up with me, or I’ll lose all my self-control, and I need to keep it together.’

With which he returned to the study of Bradshaw, trying to make out how he could soonest get himself conveyed to Leeds, see Roger, and return to Bradstane. And as he searched in the railway guide, to see how the trains were connected on the different lines, there came into his mind a keen sense of the grimness of the contrast between his errand, and the means by which he was going to hurry to Roger with his budget of ill-news, and back again.

With that, he went back to studying the Bradshaw, trying to figure out how he could get to Leeds the quickest, see Roger, and then return to Bradstane. As he looked at the railway schedule to see how the trains connected on different lines, he felt a sharp awareness of the bleak contrast between his purpose and the way he was rushing to Roger with bad news, then back again.

Our modern contrivances, indeed, for speedily moving 451about from place to place, and for darting news hither and thither, have a certain appearance of haste and want of dignity when tragedy comes in question. And yet, it is surely a proof of the intrinsic might, of the victorious power of great elementary human emotions, that when they are every now and then called into play, in this decorous age, it is they that triumph, and not the comfortable arrangements which only take into account ease of mind and plenty of purse. Love and hate and despair go striding grimly or gloriously on, and live their lives, and strike their strokes, and sway the minds and souls of those possessed by them, and override the obstacles in their course, as potently now as they did in more picturesque days. Bradshaw and the penny post come in in a parenthesis, and the system of electric telegraphy powerfully supports them, so that we can send the news of our own catastrophes, or of those of our neighbours, with a speed unheard of a century ago, though even before then there was a saying that ‘ill news travels fast.’ Nay, these things, if rightly considered, appear conducive to privacy rather than, as might appear from a superficial glance, to publicity. For any one who reads a startling announcement in letter or newspaper, has the habit, nowadays, of calling it a canard, and of saying that it is sure to be contradicted to-morrow. And so it often is. But even if it be not, this beautiful system of Bradshaw, penny post and Co., has no sooner certified the truth of one calamity, than it is ready and to the fore with another, and a worse than the former one; which second tragedy an intelligently interested public devours, even if incredulous, with never-satiated delight; and thus the immediate actors in the events chronicled are in reality left almost as much 452to themselves and their own devouring emotions, as they would have been before the steam-engine was invented. The world has heard of your domestic drama, that is true; and its details have been printed in every daily paper throughout the kingdom. But the day after, it is provided with something much more remarkable than your twopenny-halfpenny calamity, and has forgotten in a week that it ever heard your name.

Our modern inventions for quickly getting around and sending news back and forth often seem rushed and lacking dignity when it comes to tragedy. Yet, it's clearly a sign of the powerful nature of deep human emotions that when they are stirred up in this proper age, they consistently prevail over the comfortable conveniences that focus solely on peace of mind and wealth. Love, hate, and despair march forward boldly or gloriously, live their lives, make their impacts, and influence the thoughts and feelings of those who experience them, overcoming barriers just as effectively now as they did in more colorful times. Bradshaw and the penny post come to mind, supported strongly by the electric telegraph, allowing us to share news of our own disasters or those of others at unprecedented speeds; indeed, there was an old saying that “bad news travels fast.” However, when you think about it, these systems seem to encourage privacy rather than, as it might seem at first glance, publicity. Nowadays, anyone who reads a shocking news story in a letter or newspaper tends to dismiss it as a fake news, expecting it to be contradicted the next day. And often, it is. But even when it’s not, this efficient system of Bradshaw, the penny post, and others, quickly confirms one calamity only to be ready with another, often worse; an intrigued public devours it, even when skeptical, with insatiable interest. Thus, the people involved in these events are often left just as much to their own overwhelming emotions as they would have been before the steam engine was invented. It’s true that the world has heard about your personal drama, and its details have been printed in every daily paper across the country. But the day after, it’s provided with something far more astonishing than your minor calamity, and within a week, it has completely forgotten your name.

Some such train of thought was in Michael’s mind, as he paused to consider the sequence in which he should arrange his different tasks on the morrow. Gilbert’s voice broke in upon his reverie. He had risen, and stood with his back against the mantelpiece.

Some thoughts like that were in Michael’s mind as he stopped to think about how to plan his tasks for the next day. Gilbert’s voice interrupted his daydreaming. He had gotten up and was standing with his back against the mantelpiece.

‘Michael, it seems that you and Miss Askam “understand each other,” as the phrase goes.’

‘Michael, it looks like you and Miss Askam “get each other,” as they say.’

‘Yes, we do,’ said Michael.

"Yes, we do," Michael said.

‘I’ll make a clean breast of it. Last year, I came down here with some curiosity to see this girl who had come and planted herself down with Otho. Knowing what he was, I was undecided whether she was very fast, or very silly. So I came prepared for a good deal of amusement. You need not glare at me in that way. I would bet something you had your own private bit of astonishment in the matter, too. Well, the very first time I saw her, I understood one thing—that she was neither fast nor silly, and the more I saw of her the more lost in astonishment I was. Do you remember that knight in “The Faery Queene”—I forget which he was—who came across a woman of her sort, and was struck dumb by her goodness, till

‘I’ll lay it all out. Last year, I came down here out of curiosity to check out this girl who had shown up with Otho. Knowing what he was like, I wasn’t sure whether she was really bold or just clueless. So I came ready for some entertainment. No need to stare at me like that. I’d bet you had your own private surprise about it too. Well, the very first time I saw her, I realized one thing—that she was neither bold nor clueless, and the more I got to know her, the more I was amazed. Do you remember that knight in “The Faery Queene”—I can’t remember which one—who encountered a woman like her and was left speechless by her goodness, until...

‘“He himself, long gazing thereupon,
At last fell humbly down upon his knee,
And of his wonder made religion.”

453It was something like that with me; and in a very short time I had made up my mind that she was the woman I would marry, if I could only get her to take me. And I had the best hopes in the world, for Otho had begun to conduct himself like a maniac, even then, and she speedily found out that I was the only person who had any control over him. Well, then came that night of the concert; a good many things came about that night, it seems to me. And when I saw you and her in the same room together, and you speaking to her, and her to you, I was certain there was something of the kind going on. Michael, I gave her up from that moment.... And yet, when time went on—it is nearly a year ago—and I heard of nothing between you, I began to think that, perhaps, after all, you had decided to have nothing to do with one who belonged to us, and I began to have a little hope again. When I got her telegram this morning, I felt a good deal of hope, and I frankly confess I was not sorry to hear that she was in trouble. I hoped that I could so serve her that I should be able to ask for a reward; and the shape I proposed to give it was, that we should pension off Otho with her money,—some of it, you know,—and that she should come to me, and never be troubled any more—if she only would. But you had forestalled me; and since it is you, I submit; but if it had been anybody else——’

453It was something like that for me; and pretty quickly, I decided she was the woman I wanted to marry, if I could just get her to agree. I felt optimistic because Otho had started acting like a lunatic, even then, and she quickly realized that I was the only one who could manage him. Then came the night of the concert; a lot happened that night, I think. When I saw you and her in the same room together, talking to each other, I was sure something was going on between you two. Michael, I gave her up from that moment.... But as time passed—it’s been almost a year—and I didn’t hear anything about you two, I started to think that maybe you had decided to have nothing to do with someone who belonged to us, and I began to feel a little hope again. When I got her telegram this morning, I felt quite hopeful, and I honestly admit I wasn’t upset to hear she was in trouble. I hoped I could help her enough to ask for something in return; my plan was to use some of her money to support Otho and then have her come to me, free from worry—if she would only agree to it. But you beat me to it; since it’s you, I accept it; but if it had been anyone else——

He paused expressively. Michael was looking earnestly at him, a crowd of new emotions in his heart. This, then, was the secret of Gilbert’s conduct which had so puzzled Eleanor.

He paused dramatically. Michael was staring intently at him, a whirlwind of new feelings in his heart. This, then, was the reason behind Gilbert’s behavior that had confused Eleanor so much.

‘I should have told her long ago that I loved her,’ observed Michael; ‘but there was her money, and her connections. They were too much for me.’

‘I should have told her a long time ago that I loved her,’ Michael said. ‘But there was her money and her connections. They were just too much for me.’

454‘As far as money goes, you will be her equal,’ said Gilbert. ‘I don’t suppose she will let Otho starve, and I can assure you there will not be a great superfluity of means when his affairs are wound up; and now that this girl and this child will have to be provided for——’

454 “When it comes to money, you’ll be on the same level as her,” Gilbert said. “I doubt she’ll let Otho go hungry, and I can guarantee there won’t be a lot of extra funds when his affairs are settled; plus, now that this girl and this child need to be taken care of—”

‘If they live,’ put in Michael.

“If they make it,” Michael added.

‘If they live—yes. Well, that will make a hole in her income, I can assure you. While, on your part, there is that money—Michael——’ he hesitated, stammered—‘that money that——’

'If they survive—yeah. Well, that will definitely impact her income, I can promise you. Meanwhile, on your end, there's that money—Michael——' he hesitated, stammered—'that money that——'

‘I know,’ said Michael, quietly. ‘What about it?’

‘I know,’ Michael said quietly. ‘So what?’

‘Why, I have done well with it. I have always hoped that some day you would not reject it. It is six years ago, and I have made the most of it. It is a good large sum now—larger than if——’

‘Why, I've done well with it. I've always hoped that one day you wouldn't turn it down. It was six years ago, and I've made the most of it. It's a good, large amount now—larger than if——’

Michael gave a short laugh.

Michael chuckled.

‘I can well believe that.’

"I totally believe that."

‘And if I am to believe that you have forgiven,’ he added earnestly, ‘you will not refuse any longer to take your share—ay, and as much more as you like—so that you can go to her and fear nothing, even if she loses every penny she has.’

‘And if I’m supposed to believe that you’ve really forgiven me,’ he said sincerely, ‘you won’t keep refusing to take your share—yes, and even more if you want—so you can go to her without fear, even if she loses every last cent she has.’

There was a pause. Michael at last said—

There was a pause. Michael finally said—

‘You must let me think about it. I cannot decide such a thing all in a minute.’

‘You need to give me some time to think about it. I can’t make a decision like that in just a minute.’

Indeed, he felt that he could not. And he was beginning to feel that six years ago he had been hard—as hard as some pagan or puritan, whose creed relentlessly demands an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth. Quite a new feeling came over him with regard to Gilbert, who, it seemed, had worked for him for many years, and patiently bided till circumstances should allow him to offer the fruits of his work. Sweeping condemnations, 455he reflected, would be comfortable, very comfortable, to the carnal heart of offended man; but reasonable man must confess that scarcely ever are they just.

Indeed, he felt that he couldn’t. And he was starting to realize that six years ago he had been tough—just as tough as some pagan or puritan, whose beliefs insist on an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. A completely new feeling came over him about Gilbert, who, it seemed, had been working for him for many years and had patiently waited until circumstances allowed him to share the results of his labor. Harsh judgments, he thought, would be easy, very easy, for the offended human heart; but a reasonable person must admit that they are rarely fair. 455

*      *      *      *      *

The months dragged on. Autumn fled by; winter had passed from off the face of the earth, and disappeared from the skies, but not from the soul and the mind of Ada. Gradually, after a long and terrible illness, her bodily health began to be restored. The death for which she had prayed, and which she had wildly begged Michael to procure for her, had stayed his hand. She was uplifted from the bed of sickness, but arose a changed being, altered and transformed apparently in her very nature. A melancholy, deep, black, and profound as the grave itself, had settled upon her—a melancholy which nothing ever seemed to move or change. She was not mad now, if she could still hardly be called sane, just because of this black cloud which rolled between her and other persons. She had no craze, and no delusion, properly speaking; she was simply dead to hope and joy, to every amelioration of the present, to every hope in the future. Eleanor studied her with awe and wonder, realising the mysterious nature of the human creature in her. For if Ada had lost great things, if she had fallen from a high ideal, had been dashed from a great height of purity and loftiness of soul, and so had felt herself irreparably stained and polluted, her present condition of apathetic despair would have been comprehensible to Eleanor, and she would have sympathised as well as pitied. But the things she had lost, and the loss of which had reduced her to what she was, were so small; at least, they appeared so to the other. It was 456not for moral and spiritual degradation that she mourned and refused to be comforted, but for material trouble,—vanity crushed, great hopes of advancement and aggrandisement shattered; her social position, such as it was, gone for ever, and humbler women who had been clever enough to take care of themselves, exalted above her. When they showed her her child, who was a healthy and beautiful boy, though not robust, she turned away in horror, with hatred in her eyes—the nearest approach to an active emotion which she had shown since her calamity. It was what Michael had expected to see, and he noted it down in his mind.

The months dragged on. Autumn rushed by; winter had vanished from the earth and the skies, but not from Ada's soul and mind. Gradually, after a long and terrible illness, her physical health began to improve. The death she had prayed for, and frantically asked Michael to help her achieve, had not come. She was lifted from her sickbed, but she emerged a changed person, seemingly altered at her core. A deep, heavy sadness, as profound as the grave itself, had settled over her—a sadness that nothing seemed to shift or change. She wasn't mad now, although she could hardly be called sane, due to this dark cloud that hung between her and other people. She had no madness or delusions, strictly speaking; she was simply numb to hope and joy, indifferent to any improvement in the present or any expectations for the future. Eleanor observed her with awe and wonder, realizing the mysterious nature of humanity within her. For even though Ada had lost significant things and had fallen from a high ideal, feeling irreparably stained and polluted, her current state of apathetic despair would have made sense to Eleanor, and she would have felt both sympathy and pity. But the things Ada had lost, which had brought her to this point, seemed trivial to Eleanor. It wasn't for moral or spiritual degradation that she mourned and refused comfort, but for material troubles—her crushed vanity, shattering hopes for advancement and success; her social position, as it was, lost forever, while other women who had been savvy enough to take care of themselves rose above her. When they showed her her child, a healthy and beautiful boy though not particularly strong, she turned away in horror, hatred in her eyes—the closest thing to an active emotion she had displayed since her tragedy. This was what Michael had expected, and he noted it in his mind.

‘I wish he was dead, and me too!’ she said, looking coldly at Michael. ‘I think you might have put us both out of the way, Dr. Langstroth, if you had had as much kind feeling as people talk about.’

‘I wish he were dead, and I were too!’ she said, looking coldly at Michael. ‘I think you might have gotten rid of us both, Dr. Langstroth, if you had the same compassion people say you have.’

Michael told Eleanor that the child must be removed from Ada’s vicinity. Therefore, while the latter remained at the farm, in Mrs. Nadin’s care, Eleanor charged herself with the baby, and took it and its nurse into her house. She could have devised no surer means of healing the wounds, sweetening the bitterness, soothing the angriness of her own thoughts. The utter helplessness of the child, the terrible circumstances of its birth, its clouded future, appealed irresistibly to her nature. She grew to love the little creature with an intensity which surprised herself. She hushed it to sleep in her arms, or interrogated its large mournful eyes as they stared upwards, with long, vacant gaze into her absorbed face. And in this occupation she had time to ponder over all that had happened, and to try to shape her course in accordance, not with the dictates of anger and passion, however just, but with the laws of mercy and forgiveness. The helpless 457figure in her arms, whose warm and clinging dependence seemed to make everything more human and more endurable, softened her, calmed her, so that sometimes she spoke to Michael of what had happened, and of what might happen, with an insight and a depth of thought and feeling which surprised him, ready as he was to credit her with all manner of goodness and nobleness.

Michael told Eleanor that the child needed to be taken away from Ada. So, while Ada stayed at the farm under Mrs. Nadin's care, Eleanor took the baby and its nurse into her home. There was no better way for her to heal her own wounds, sweeten her bitterness, and calm the anger in her thoughts. The baby's utter helplessness, the awful circumstances of its birth, and its uncertain future touched her deeply. She found herself loving the little one with a passion that surprised her. She rocked it to sleep in her arms or looked into its large, sad eyes as they gazed up at her, blank and absorbed in her face. In this nurturing role, she had the chance to reflect on everything that had happened and to try to guide her actions by mercy and forgiveness rather than by anger and passion, however justified it might be. The vulnerable little figure in her arms, its warm and clingy presence making everything feel more human and bearable, softened her and calmed her. Occasionally, she spoke to Michael about what had transpired and what could happen, showing a level of insight and depth of thought and emotion that surprised him, especially since he was already inclined to see her as kind and noble.

Her great desire, during the period in which the boy was under her care, was to get a marriage performed between Otho and Ada. Thorsgarth was not an entailed property, though it had always been the practice in the Askam family to arrange it and the succession to it as if it had been. If Otho and Ada were married, and he could be forced to do justice to this child, though he could never give him the name he ought to have borne, yet much evil would be removed, and great sorrow and heart-burning averted.

Her main goal while the boy was in her care was to arrange a marriage between Otho and Ada. Thorsgarth wasn't entailed property, but the Askam family had always treated it as if it were, organizing it and planning the succession accordingly. If Otho and Ada tied the knot, and he could be made to take responsibility for this child, even though he could never give him the name he should have had, it would eliminate a lot of problems and prevent a great deal of heartache and suffering.

Strange to say, the difficulties in the way of this scheme arose, not with Otho, but with Ada. When the latter was well enough to leave the farm, Eleanor brought her to her own house, since Ada utterly refused to go home, saying she would kill herself if they took her there.

Strangely enough, the challenges to this plan came not from Otho, but from Ada. When Ada was healthy enough to leave the farm, Eleanor took her to her own home, because Ada completely refused to go home, claiming she would take her own life if they forced her to go back.

Through Gilbert, she and Michael had word that Otho was subdued, cowed, and changed; that it had become a sort of superstitious wish with him to have the marriage legalised. This gave hope to Eleanor. But Ada, when questioned, merely said, with profound melancholy, and profound indifference, ‘What does it matter? If he married me fifty times, he cannot give me back any of the things that made me happy. I do not care what any one thinks or says. Father says he will remove from 458here, and let me live with him. That will do as well as anything.’

Through Gilbert, she and Michael heard that Otho was subdued, cowed, and changed; that it had become a sort of superstitious wish for him to have the marriage legalized. This gave hope to Eleanor. But when questioned, Ada merely said, with deep sadness and indifference, “What does it matter? If he married me fifty times, he cannot give me back any of the things that made me happy. I don’t care what anyone thinks or says. Father says he will leave here and let me live with him. That will do just as well as anything.”

So firmly was she planted in this mind, that after a time they ceased to press it upon her, trusting to time to work a change. At the end of March she was still at the Dower House, seeing only Eleanor, Michael, and her father, who sometimes came to visit her. Mr. Dixon was a broken man now. His wife’s anger took a different shape from his; she would have had him sell his business and retire altogether from a place where they could never hold up their heads again. But the poor old man was not thus to be torn away from his child, or from the place where she was. Mrs. Dixon indignantly refused to see the baby; but her husband frequently stole up to the Dower House of an afternoon or evening, creeping timidly into the room where his daughter sat, and taking a place beside her. And here he used to nurse his little grandchild upon his knee, trying to disguise from Ada the delight he could not help taking in its looks and ways, as, when he had once or twice called her attention to them, she had looked at him and at the child, too, in a strange way, of which Eleanor took more notice than he did; and, warned by Michael, she was ever on her guard. But it was not written that Ada was to fulfil her lot in any way such as they sometimes dimly dreaded. Her thoughts strayed within her darkened mind, and as she saw the spring outside breaking around her, and beheld also the looks and gestures by which Michael and Eleanor sometimes betrayed, amidst all the gloom, that they loved, and were happy, Ada might have cried also—

So firmly was she established in his thoughts that after a while they stopped bringing it up with her, trusting that time would bring about a change. By the end of March, she was still at the Dower House, seeing only Eleanor, Michael, and her father, who sometimes came to visit her. Mr. Dixon was a broken man now. His wife’s anger took a different form than his; she wanted him to sell his business and completely withdraw from a place where they could never hold their heads up again. But the poor old man couldn't bear to be separated from his child or from the place where she was. Mrs. Dixon angrily refused to see the baby, but her husband often snuck over to the Dower House in the afternoons or evenings, quietly entering the room where his daughter sat and taking a seat beside her. There, he would hold his little grandchild in his lap, trying to hide from Ada the joy he couldn’t help feeling in its appearance and mannerisms. When he had occasionally pointed them out to her, she had looked at him and the child in a strange way, which Eleanor noticed more than he did; warned by Michael, she was always on alert. But it wasn’t meant for Ada to fulfill her fate in any way they sometimes vaguely feared. Her thoughts wandered within her darkened mind, and as she watched spring unfold outside her surroundings, and noticed the looks and gestures that Michael and Eleanor sometimes revealed, showing that they loved each other and were happy amidst all the gloom, Ada might have cried too—

‘Oh, dark, dark, dark, amidst the blaze of noon!’

Most likely, the intelligence of a certain order which 459her woe seemed to have developed in her, read their fears, and smiled at them. They thought she planned nothing for the future, any more than she revived at any sign in the present; but in this they were mistaken.

Most likely, the intelligence of a certain kind that 459her suffering seemed to have brought out in her, recognized their fears, and smiled at them. They believed she had no plans for the future, just as she did not react to anything happening in the present; but they were wrong about that.

460CHAPTER XLI

460CHAPTER 41

‘LET ME ALONE’

"Leave me alone"

As soon as she had been able to brace herself up to it, about three weeks after Ada’s return, Eleanor had driven to Balder Hall to see Magdalen, who was, of course, acquainted with what had happened. While Miss Askam could not restrain her sobs and tears when she came to speak of these things, Miss Wynter maintained her usual impassive calm. What she felt about it, none could have told. She asked many questions which Eleanor, keenly feeling her right to be informed in the matter, answered freely; but she was very quiet and calm, and made scarce any comments upon it all, and let Eleanor go away, scarcely replying to the offers of friendship and sympathy on the part of the latter. Eleanor had mentioned Miss Strangforth, to which Magdalen replied very quietly—

As soon as she felt ready for it, around three weeks after Ada’s return, Eleanor drove to Balder Hall to see Magdalen, who, of course, knew what had happened. While Miss Askam couldn’t hold back her sobs and tears when discussing the situation, Miss Wynter kept her usual calm demeanor. No one could tell what she really felt about it. She asked a lot of questions, which Eleanor, feeling strongly that she had the right to share, answered openly; but Magdalen remained quiet and composed, hardly commenting on anything, and let Eleanor leave without really engaging with her offers of friendship and sympathy. When Eleanor mentioned Miss Strangforth, Magdalen responded very quietly—

‘Miss Strangforth is dying. I fear there is no doubt about that, though Michael would scarcely be likely to mention it to you in your other troubles. It is a question of time only, he tells me—and not a very long time.’

‘Miss Strangforth is dying. I'm afraid there’s no doubt about it, although Michael probably wouldn’t bring it up given your other problems. He says it's just a matter of time—and not much time at that.’

‘And then—you?’

‘And then—what about you?’

‘I—oh, I shall get on somehow. I am not afraid.’

‘I—oh, I’ll manage somehow. I’m not scared.’

‘But promise me that if you are not decided, you will come to me till you know something.’

‘But promise me that if you’re not sure, you will come to me until you figure things out.’

461‘I will see. I appreciate your kindness, but I can promise nothing,’ said Magdalen; but to the great surprise of Eleanor, she stooped her proud head, and lightly kissed her visitor’s cheek.

461“I'll think about it. I’m grateful for your kindness, but I can't make any promises,” Magdalen said; however, to Eleanor's great surprise, she bent her proud head and softly kissed her visitor’s cheek.

With this unaccustomed salute still tingling there—now hot, now cold—Eleanor drove home, with what cheer she might.

With this unfamiliar greeting still buzzing—sometimes hot, sometimes cold—Eleanor drove home, making the best of it.

A short time after this, just about Christmas, Miss Strangforth died. Her place was empty at last, and there was to be one made for the heir to step into. Eleanor wondered what would happen to Magdalen, and at last received news through Michael. She was going to remain at Balder Hall. Mr. Strangforth, the new owner, was a middle-aged man, with an invalid wife. He was, of course, distantly related to Magdalen herself. He had a family of boys and girls, who wanted much looking after, and he had asked Miss Wynter to remain, and manage the household as she had always done. It seemed a strange post for the haughty young woman, who had been almost too proud to set foot outside her aunt’s park. She had accepted Mr. Strangforth’s offer, and said she would call to see Eleanor as soon as she had time. At present she was so busy preparing for the new-comers that she could not leave the house.

A little while later, around Christmas, Miss Strangforth passed away. Her spot was finally vacant, and there was now a place for the heir to step into. Eleanor wondered what would happen to Magdalen and eventually got news from Michael. She was going to stay at Balder Hall. Mr. Strangforth, the new owner, was a middle-aged man with a sick wife. He was, of course, distantly related to Magdalen. He had a bunch of kids who needed a lot of care, and he had asked Miss Wynter to stay and manage the household as she always had. It seemed like an odd role for the proud young woman, who had almost been too arrogant to step outside her aunt’s estate. She accepted Mr. Strangforth’s offer and said she would come to see Eleanor as soon as she had time. Right now, she was too busy getting ready for the newcomers to leave the house.

‘Oh,’ exclaimed Eleanor, ‘is he a nice man, Michael? Will he be kind to her?’

‘Oh,’ exclaimed Eleanor, ‘is he a good guy, Michael? Will he be nice to her?’

‘He is a very sedate, grave kind of man—almost austere. But he is a gentleman, and he will behave becomingly towards her, I am certain. He quite appreciates her devotion to his aunt, and told me he should always provide for her in a way suitable to her condition and his family, whatever that may mean.’

‘He is a very calm, serious kind of guy—almost strict. But he’s a gentleman, and I’m sure he’ll treat her well. He really values her loyalty to his aunt and told me he’ll always take care of her in a way that’s appropriate for her situation and his family, whatever that means.’

Eleanor was very thoughtful about this. She seemed 462to see Magdalen—and yet she could not believe that it would ever be so—growing into one of those women whose lives are all behind them; gradually becoming old and more stately, more monumental, as the years went by; so that at last no one would imagine, to look at her, that she had been the centre of such passions as she had caused, or moved in; so that no one but herself and a few others, grown old with her, would know how hotly her heart had beaten, at the same time that other old hearts had throbbed, which with time had grown chill.

Eleanor thought a lot about this. She seemed to see Magdalen—and yet she couldn't imagine that it would ever really happen—turning into one of those women whose lives are all in the past; gradually getting older and more dignified, more impressive, as the years went by; so that eventually no one would think, just by looking at her, that she had been the focus of such intense passions as she had inspired, or been a part of; so that only she and a few others, who had aged alongside her, would remember how fiercely her heart had raced, at the same time that other old hearts had beat, which had now grown cold.

And at this time, at the end of March, a change took place in the circumstances of all, and the marriage which Eleanor had grown so anxious for, took place—but not until a little later, in April.

And at this time, at the end of March, a change occurred in everyone's situation, and the marriage that Eleanor had been so eager for happened—but not until a little later, in April.

Gilbert wrote to Michael, and said that he and Otho were coming to Thorsgarth; that Otho’s affairs were now in such a state that something must be done about them. He had, it would seem, run his course, and it was necessary to see what could be retrieved in his estate. They were, of course, coming very quietly, and would stay as short a time as possible, bringing the solicitor of the Askam family with them, as there were certain papers at Thorsgarth which it was necessary to overhaul. He wished Eleanor to know this, as Otho was still in his cowed and subdued state, and ready to go through the marriage with Ada, if she could be persuaded to it.

Gilbert wrote to Michael, letting him know that he and Otho were heading to Thorsgarth. Otho's situation had gotten to the point where something needed to be done. It seemed he had exhausted all options, and they needed to see what could be salvaged from his assets. They planned to come discreetly and stay for as little time as possible, bringing the Askam family’s lawyer with them, as there were some documents at Thorsgarth that needed to be reviewed. He wanted Eleanor to be informed of this since Otho was still in a timid and subdued state, and he was willing to go through with the marriage to Ada if she could be convinced.

Eleanor waited till she had heard that they had actually arrived at Thorsgarth, and then shut herself up with Ada, and combated her objections in such wise, and placed the matter in such a light, that Ada at last exclaimed—

Eleanor waited until she heard they had actually arrived at Thorsgarth, and then she isolated herself with Ada, countering her objections in such a way and presenting the situation in such a light that Ada finally exclaimed—

463‘Very well! Give me peace! Since you say it will do so much good, let us try it.’

463‘Alright! Just let me be! Since you say it will help so much, let’s give it a shot.’

The words haunted her hearer for some time, but she felt that her purpose was genuine. Some of the reproach would be wiped away, and the future of the child would at any rate be rendered somewhat more hopeful. She at once communicated with Gilbert and Mr. Johnson, and a special license having been procured, Otho Askam and Ada Dixon were made man and wife, in the drawing-room of the Dower House, one showery April morning. Eleanor noticed how, during the service there was a violent shower of rain, which beat against the pane, while the sunlight fell on the trees in the square outside, and how, at the sound of the falling water, Ada lifted her face to the window, and looked with a strange look towards the sky.

The words stuck with her listener for a while, but she felt her intentions were sincere. Some of the blame would be eased, and the child's future would at least be made a bit more promising. She immediately got in touch with Gilbert and Mr. Johnson, and after a special license was obtained, Otho Askam and Ada Dixon became husband and wife in the drawing room of the Dower House on a rainy April morning. Eleanor noticed how, during the ceremony, there was a heavy downpour that pelted against the window, while sunlight streamed onto the trees in the square outside, and how, at the sound of the falling rain, Ada tilted her face towards the window and looked up at the sky with an unusual expression.

Eleanor found her eyes dragged towards Otho, by a power stronger than her own will. She was struck with the change in him. He had grown old-looking: his shoulders were bowed; his head drooped. He glanced from one to the other of them, with a shifty, cowed expression; and his eyes every now and then wandered towards Ada, who was perhaps the only person in the room who neither saw nor looked at him. When it was over, and Gilbert, who had been at his side through it all, took his arm to lead him away, he wiped the sweat from his brow, and looked all about him, and at Gilbert, and at Ada, with a white, scared face, and moved uncertainly, as if he could not see.

Eleanor found her gaze pulled toward Otho by a force stronger than her own will. She was taken aback by how much he had changed. He looked older; his shoulders were slumped, and his head was down. He glanced nervously between them, his expression shifty and submissive; occasionally, his eyes drifted to Ada, who was probably the only person in the room that didn’t notice or acknowledge him. When it was over, and Gilbert, who had been by his side throughout, took his arm to guide him away, he wiped the sweat from his forehead, looked around at everyone, including Gilbert and Ada, with a pale, frightened face, and moved hesitantly, as if he couldn't see clearly.

When every one had gone, except Mr. Dixon, Eleanor went to Ada, stooped over her chair, and said—

When everyone had left except Mr. Dixon, Eleanor approached Ada, leaned over her chair, and said—

‘Now, Ada, the worst is over. You may have something to live for yet.’

‘Now, Ada, the worst is behind us. You might still have something to live for.’

464Ada looked at her with one of those prolonged, vacant gazes, which seemed to Eleanor to come from somewhere far on the other side of the tomb, and shaking her head, merely replied—

464Ada stared at her with one of those long, empty looks that seemed to come from somewhere deep beyond the grave, and shaking her head, simply replied—

‘Let me alone now. I’ve done what you wanted. I am satisfied. Next time, I will do what I want.’

‘Leave me alone now. I've done what you wanted. I'm satisfied. Next time, I’ll do what I want.’

465CHAPTER XLII

465CHAPTER 42

HOW ADA SOLVED HER PROBLEM

HOW ADA FIXED HER PROBLEM

It was a week after the marriage, and during that week much business had been accomplished, and many plans laid. Ever since that day, a change had been perceptible in Ada—a change which, by contrast with her late gloom, might almost have been called brightness. She noticed persons and things, and once or twice voluntarily addressed herself to others.

It was a week after the wedding, and during that week a lot had been accomplished and many plans had been made. Ever since that day, Ada had noticeably changed—a change that, compared to her recent sadness, could almost be described as brightness. She began to notice people and things, and once or twice she even approached others on her own.

Gilbert had been in communication with Eleanor, on business affairs, and it was decided that Thorsgarth need not be sold, if Eleanor chose to make an allowance to her brother and to Ada, which she was very willing to do, so long as Otho agreed to absent himself from her neighbourhood and that of Ada, wherever they might be. He was ready enough to promise this. His fear and dread seemed to have turned into an indifference in which considerable irritability displayed itself. But for the strong head and hand of Gilbert keeping him in check, it seemed as if Otho, once secure of a subsistence, would have taken his departure from the scene, and left those behind him to settle his affairs as they could, or would. This, however, he was not permitted to do, but was kept on the spot until everything was arranged, the agreements drawn up and signed,—a ceremony which took 466place at the Dower House, in the presence of Otho, Eleanor, Gilbert, Mr. Coningsby of Bradstane, Mr. Palfreyman of London, and the requisite witnesses.

Gilbert had been in touch with Eleanor about business matters, and they decided that Thorsgarth didn’t need to be sold if Eleanor was willing to give her brother and Ada an allowance, which she was more than happy to do, as long as Otho agreed to stay away from her and Ada, wherever they might be. He was quick to promise this. His fear and anxiety seemed to have shifted into an indifference that showed a lot of irritability. If it weren't for Gilbert's strong control keeping him in line, it seemed like Otho, once assured of his financial support, would have just left and let everyone else deal with his affairs however they could. However, he wasn’t allowed to do that and had to stay until everything was sorted out, agreements were prepared and signed—a process that took place at the Dower House, in the presence of Otho, Eleanor, Gilbert, Mr. Coningsby from Bradstane, Mr. Palfreyman from London, and the necessary witnesses.

By the new arrangement Eleanor would be practically left with only two or three hundred a year at her disposal, instead of the ample income of twelve or thirteen hundred a year which she had hitherto enjoyed. In another state of things this might have troubled her, but now it failed to do so in the least. Discussing the circumstance one day with Michael, she smilingly said something about his being tied to a pauper, to which Michael replied in a very matter-of-course tone, that as soon as everything was settled, and Otho gone away, and Ada retired to her father’s house, he intended Eleanor and himself to be married.

With the new arrangement, Eleanor would be left with just two or three hundred a year instead of the generous income of twelve or thirteen hundred a year she had previously enjoyed. Under different circumstances, this might have bothered her, but it didn’t affect her at all. One day while discussing the situation with Michael, she joked about him being tied to a poor person, to which Michael replied casually that as soon as everything was sorted out, Otho moved away, and Ada went back to her father's house, he planned to marry Eleanor.

‘The sooner you enter upon your life of pauperism, the better,’ he remarked.

‘The sooner you start living in poverty, the better,’ he said.

Eleanor made no opposition; her feeling was one of thankfulness that instead of coming in the style of the orthodox lover, and asking her what she would like to do, he simply told her what was going to be done. Her trust in him was entire and without flaw or reservation, and from this course on his part she perceived that his trust in her was of the same nature as hers in him. She might have echoed the words of the heroine in Wuthering Heights,’ who cried, ‘Do I love Heathcliff? Why, I am Heathcliff!’ So Eleanor felt with regard to Michael. That which they had passed through together, the fate which after so short an acquaintance, had thrown them, across every obstacle, into the closest intimacy, had developed perfection of sympathy, and a oneness of heart and mind, which sometimes only comes with years of married life, sometimes never comes at all.

Eleanor didn’t oppose him; she felt grateful that instead of behaving like a typical lover and asking her what she wanted to do, he simply told her what was going to happen. She completely trusted him, without any doubts or reservations, and from his actions, she realized that his trust in her was just as deep as hers in him. She could have echoed the words of the heroine in *Wuthering Heights*, who exclaimed, “Do I love Heathcliff? Why, I *am* Heathcliff!” That’s how Eleanor felt about Michael. Everything they had gone through together, the fate that had quickly brought them together despite all odds, had created a perfect understanding between them, a unity of heart and mind that sometimes only develops after years of marriage or may never happen at all.

467On the evening of that day when the final settlements had taken place, Gilbert came to the Dower House, and related how all was decided, and how, the day after to-morrow, they were returning to town, Otho having consented to remain a day longer, as Gilbert had business to settle at the mills. These arrangements, and Ada’s prospective departure, were discussed openly and purposely in Ada’s presence on this particular evening, and though she did not speak, she seemed to listen attentively to what was said. By and by Gilbert went away, saying that he would see Eleanor once again before he left Bradstane altogether, as he had something that he particularly wished to say to her.

467On the evening of the day when everything was finalized, Gilbert went to the Dower House and shared that everything had been decided and that they would be going back to town the day after tomorrow. Otho had agreed to stay one more day since Gilbert had some business to take care of at the mills. They openly discussed these plans and Ada's upcoming departure in her presence that evening, and although she didn't speak, she seemed to listen carefully to the conversation. Eventually, Gilbert left, saying he would see Eleanor one more time before he completely left Bradstane, as he had something specific he wanted to tell her.

During the forenoon of the following day Michael called at the Dower House. Ada presently left him and Eleanor alone, but in a few minutes returned, dressed, to the surprise of both, in bonnet and shawl, as if she intended going out. Both looked up in astonishment. Ada’s face wore an expression of something like hopefulness. It was still so different from her former face, that scarcely any one would have recognised it who had been unacquainted with the history of what had happened during the last year. That is to say, it was now no longer the face of a girl, but the set, formed countenance of a woman who has suffered, and whose sufferings have hardened, not softened her. But to-day it wore a look of expectancy, almost of animation.

During the morning of the next day, Michael visited the Dower House. Ada soon left them alone, but a few minutes later returned, unexpectedly dressed in a bonnet and shawl, as if she planned to go out. Both of them looked at her in surprise. Ada’s expression showed a hint of hope. It was still so different from her previous face that anyone who didn't know the story of the past year would hardly recognize her. In other words, it was no longer the face of a girl but rather the determined, shaped face of a woman who has endured hardship, and whose struggles have toughened her, not softened her. But today, it had a look of anticipation, almost liveliness.

‘Dr. Langstroth,’ said she, ‘I’m going to ask a great favour of you.’

‘Dr. Langstroth,’ she said, ‘I’m going to ask you for a big favor.’

‘Are you, Ada? I am glad to hear it.’

‘Is that you, Ada? I'm happy to hear it.’

‘It is, that if you’ve a little time to spare, you’d walk with me through the town. You see, you have that character that whatever you choose to do, you may do; 468you won’t lose any reputation by being seen with me. I—I’ve been thinking that when you and Miss Askam are married, and I go back to father and mother, I cannot bear the long days in the house there, as I have done here. It would drive me mad. But if I’m left to myself, I shall never have the courage to walk out alone. I thought, if you’d go out with me this once, just down the town, then perhaps I might not be afraid to find my way back alone, over the old bridge and up here again, if you do not mind.’

"If you have a little time to spare, would you walk with me through the town? You see, you have this quality that whatever you decide to do, you can do; you won’t lose any reputation by being seen with me. I’ve been thinking that when you and Miss Askam get married, and I go back to my parents, I won’t be able to handle the long days in that house like I have here. It would drive me crazy. But if I’m left alone, I won’t have the courage to go out by myself. I thought, if you’d just go out with me this one time, down to the town, maybe I wouldn’t be afraid to find my way back alone, over the old bridge and back up here again, if that’s okay with you." 468

This was by far the longest speech Ada had made since she had been under Eleanor’s roof, and Michael watched her attentively as she spoke, and noticed that she did not meet his eye.

This was by far the longest speech Ada had given since she had been living under Eleanor’s roof, and Michael watched her closely as she spoke, noticing that she didn’t look him in the eye.

‘Mind!’ he echoed, rising; ‘no, I do not mind, Ada. I am very glad to find you disposed to make this beginning. Let us go. Miss Askam will spare me.’

“Mind!” he repeated, standing up; “no, I don’t mind, Ada. I’m really glad to see you ready to start this. Let’s go. Miss Askam will let me leave.”

‘Surely, Michael!’ said Eleanor; but she looked at him anxiously, for her keen sympathy told her that he was not altogether easy about this decision of Ada’s. She looked at him earnestly, and her fears were not lulled when she found that he avoided looking at her, though he waved his hand a little, and smiled, saying they should not be long.

“Of course, Michael!” said Eleanor; but she glanced at him nervously, as her strong intuition informed her that he was not completely comfortable with Ada’s choice. She studied him closely, and her worries intensified when she noticed that he was avoiding her gaze, even though he gestured a bit and smiled, saying they wouldn’t be long.

‘Oh, Michael, take care of yourself,’ she whispered in his ear; to which he nodded, and followed Ada out of the room. Eleanor watched them from the window, and saw that they walked slowly.

‘Oh, Michael, take care of yourself,’ she whispered in his ear. He nodded and followed Ada out of the room. Eleanor watched them from the window and noticed that they walked slowly.

Two minutes after they had gone, Gilbert came in.

Two minutes after they left, Gilbert walked in.

‘You are alone,’ he said; ‘I am not sorry, Eleanor, for I want to say something to you.’

‘You’re alone,’ he said; ‘I’m not sorry, Eleanor, because I need to tell you something.’

‘Yes, Gilbert,’ said she, and he was surprised when she took the hand he extended into both her own, and 469pressing it almost convulsively, said, rapidly, and with a kind of passion in her tones—‘Another time I will see you alone—whenever you like; and if you have any favour to ask of me, I swear I will grant it; but oh, Gilbert, listen to me, now. Ada has asked Michael to take her for a walk through the town, because she dare not go alone. I know he thinks she is going to try to do something dreadful, because she is not sane, though she seems so; he told me so. Perhaps to kill herself, or him. Who can answer for the fancies of a madwoman? I hate her sometimes.’

“Yeah, Gilbert,” she said, and he was taken aback when she took the hand he offered and, gripping it tightly, said quickly and with a hint of urgency in her voice—“Next time, I’ll see you alone—whenever you want; and if you need anything from me, I promise I’ll do it; but oh, Gilbert, listen to me now. Ada has asked Michael to take her for a walk around town, because she can’t go by herself. I know he thinks she’s going to try to do something terrible because she’s not in her right mind, even though she seems fine; he told me so. Maybe to hurt herself or him. Who can predict what a madwoman might do? I hate her sometimes.”

‘Well?’ he echoed, looking down into her upturned face, which seemed to blaze with emotion, and feeling a spasm contract his own heart.

‘Well?’ he repeated, looking down at her face, which was turned up to him and seemed to shine with emotion, making his own heart feel tight.

‘Will you not follow them, Gilbert, dear Gilbert? For my sake, if it is not too selfish of me to ask it. If you will not go, I must. I cannot tell why I feel this agony of fear, but I do, and it masters me. To please me, Gilbert; and I will do what I can to please you, afterwards.’

‘Will you not follow them, Gilbert, dear Gilbert? For my sake, if it’s not too selfish of me to ask. If you won’t go, I have to. I can’t explain why I feel this intense fear, but I do, and it overwhelms me. Please do this for me, Gilbert; and I promise to do what I can to make you happy afterwards.’

She had pressed more closely to him, her eyes strainingly fixed upon his face, her whole frame trembling. Her agitation communicated itself to Gilbert, like some subtle electric thrill. Over his blue-gray eyes there was a kind of film, and a tremor in his voice, as he said—

She had moved in closer to him, her eyes intensely focused on his face, her entire body shaking. Her agitation was contagious to Gilbert, like a subtle electric jolt. There was a sort of haze over his blue-gray eyes, and his voice trembled as he said—

‘For your sake, my sister ... but ... if anything hinders me from seeing you again to-day, Eleanor, good-bye.’

‘For your sake, my sister ... but ... if anything stops me from seeing you again today, Eleanor, goodbye.’

He stooped his head, and his lips rested for a second, no more, upon her brow. And then she was alone again.

He lowered his head, and his lips touched her forehead for just a second, nothing more. And then she was alone again.

*      *      *      *      *

Michael and Ada walked slowly down the sloping square, where they saw scarcely any one. Then, turning 470a corner, they emerged in the main street of the old town, which also sloped steeply downhill. The sunlight was streaming gaily upon this street; the shops were open, and many people were moving to and fro. In it were situated the house of Ada’s father, her former home; the schoolroom in which the concert had taken place, and several other public buildings—all clustering together, in homely vicinity, as they do in towns of this size. As they proceeded down this street they, of course, attracted notice. It was not a usual thing to see Michael walking in a leisurely manner down the town at that hour of the day. And it was more than a year since his companion had been seen in the places where her figure had once been familiar. People looked at them—came to their doors in curiosity, and gazed at and after them, and Michael knew that his companion was trembling from head to foot. Her face was deadly pale; her eyes were fixed upon the ground. But she neither hurried, nor faltered in her step, walking straight onwards, down the hill, and towards the mills. When they were nearly there, and the number of people who were about had sensibly diminished, he spoke to her, for the first time, quietly and tranquilly—

Michael and Ada walked slowly down the sloping square, where they barely saw anyone. Then, turning a corner, they found themselves on the main street of the old town, which also sloped steeply downhill. The sunlight was shining brightly on this street; the shops were open, and many people were bustling around. On this street were Ada’s father’s house, her former home; the classroom where the concert had happened, and several other public buildings—all clustered together, as they do in towns of this size. As they walked down this street, they naturally drew attention. It wasn't common to see Michael walking leisurely through town at that time of day. And it had been over a year since anyone had seen Ada where her figure used to be familiar. People looked at them—came to their doors in curiosity, and stared at them as they passed, and Michael could tell his companion was trembling all over. Her face was deathly pale; her eyes were fixed on the ground. But she neither hurried nor hesitated in her steps, walking straight ahead, down the hill, and towards the mills. When they were almost there, and the number of people around had noticeably decreased, he spoke to her for the first time, calmly and quietly—

‘Now, Ada, shall we return? I think you have walked far enough.’

‘Now, Ada, should we head back? I think you've walked enough.’

‘Not that way,’ she replied, in a fluttering voice. ‘I can’t face it again. We’ll cross the footbridge, and go round the other side, where it’s quieter.’

‘Not that way,’ she replied, in a shaky voice. ‘I can’t face it again. We’ll cross the footbridge and go around to the other side, where it’s quieter.’

He humoured her, and they went through the dark passage, and emerged on the bridge.

He entertained her, and they walked through the dark passage and came out onto the bridge.

‘Now,’ said she, ‘won’t you turn back, sir? I don’t want to keep you, and I can go well enough by myself this way. It is very quiet.’

‘Now,’ she said, ‘won’t you turn back, sir? I don’t want to hold you up, and I can manage just fine on my own this way. It’s very quiet.’

471‘Yes, very quiet,’ replied he composedly. ‘I will walk round with you. My time is quite at your disposal.’

471‘Yes, very quiet,’ he replied calmly. ‘I’ll walk around with you. My time is entirely yours.’

She hesitated for a moment, and he saw that she looked at him in a stealthy, side-long manner, of which he took no notice, openly. Happening to turn his head, he saw Gilbert just behind them. He wondered how he had got there, but felt a sense of relief in knowing that he was present, and obeying a sign of his brother’s hand, took no notice of him.

She hesitated for a moment, and he noticed that she was looking at him in a sneaky, sideways way, which he pretended not to see. When he happened to turn his head, he spotted Gilbert just behind them. He wondered how he had gotten there but felt relieved to know he was there, and following a signal from his brother’s hand, he ignored him.

Midway over the bridge, Ada walked more slowly, raised her head, and began to look about her.

Midway across the bridge, Ada slowed down, lifted her head, and started to take in her surroundings.

‘Why,’ she observed, ‘the river is in spate; that’s the rains up by Cauldron, I suppose?’

"Why," she said, "the river is overflowing; that must be the rain up by Cauldron, right?"

‘Yes,’ said Michael; and, indeed, there was a wild, if a joyous prospect around them. April green on the woods and grass, and April sunshine in the sky, and the river, which was, as she said, in spate, tearing along, many feet higher than usual, with brown, turbid waters, looking resistless in their swiftness and their strength.

‘Yes,’ said Michael; and there was a wild but joyful scene around them. April greenery on the trees and grass, April sunshine in the sky, and the river, which, as she mentioned, was overflowing, rushing along many feet higher than normal, with muddy, turbulent waters, appearing unstoppable in their speed and power.

‘Well,’ she next observed, in a muffled voice, ‘it’s far worse than I thought, and not better, as Miss Askam said it would be. It makes me sure that I’m right.’

‘Well,’ she then noted, in a quiet voice, ‘it’s much worse than I thought, and not better, as Miss Askam said it would be. It makes me feel certain that I’m right.’

‘Right in what, Ada?’

‘Right about what, Ada?’

‘In what I thought about facing the people again.’

‘In what I thought about seeing the people again.’

‘It is the first step that costs. In time you will mind it less. It is well that you tried it.’

‘The first step is the hardest. Over time, it will bother you less. It's good that you gave it a shot.’

‘Perhaps it is. It is well to make sure of things,’ said Ada, in a stronger voice. ‘But I’ll never do it again. I’ll never be stared at and whispered about in that way, any more. They would like to throw stones at me, if they dared. If I’d been alone, I daresay they would have done.’

‘Maybe it is. It's good to be certain about things,’ said Ada, in a firmer voice. ‘But I'll never let that happen again. I'll never be stared at and whispered about like that again. They would throw stones at me if they had the guts. If I had been by myself, I bet they would have done it.’

472‘You wrong them——’

‘You’re wrong about them——’

‘What does it matter?’ she said, coldly, as she stooped to pick a tuft of small flowers from the grassy bank of the river. Then she paused a moment, picking them to pieces, and seemed absorbed in reflection upon what she had felt in passing through the town. Suddenly she looked up at Michael, and said—

‘What does it matter?’ she said, coldly, as she bent down to pick a bunch of small flowers from the grassy bank by the river. Then she paused for a moment, tearing them apart, and seemed lost in thought about what she had felt while passing through the town. Suddenly, she looked up at Michael and said—

‘There’s one thing I should like to say, Dr. Langstroth. You are a man, whatever the rest may be; and I always knew you were; and it was because I always felt you were so high above me that I used to say such ill-natured things of you to Roger. I knew that you saw through me, if he didn’t; but you never betrayed me. However, it will be all the same to you. I can’t hurt you or help you, one way or another—so good-bye.’

"There’s one thing I want to say, Dr. Langstroth. You are a man, no matter what anyone else thinks; I always knew that. It’s because I felt you were so much better than me that I used to say mean things about you to Roger. I knew you could see right through me, even if he couldn’t; but you never exposed me. Still, it won’t make a difference to you. I can’t hurt you or help you, either way—so goodbye."

With that she slipped past him, with a darting movement which eluded his grasp, ran down the bank of the river, stood for one moment poised for the spring she took, and the next instant he saw her swept like a reed, many yards away, down the giant current of the stream.

With that, she slipped past him in a quick movement that dodged his grasp, ran down the riverbank, paused for a moment ready to jump, and the next instant he saw her swept away like a reed, many yards downstream in the strong current.

‘Fool that I was!’ he muttered, turning instinctively to rush down the stream, and if possible, go beyond her, before he plunged in, so that he could meet and intercept her. But Gilbert met him at the corner of the bridge. There was a curious look in his eyes, and his hand held back Michael by the arm, with a grip in which the latter felt powerless.

‘What a fool I was!’ he muttered, instinctively turning to rush down the stream, hoping to get ahead of her before he jumped in, so he could meet and intercept her. But Gilbert stopped him at the corner of the bridge. There was a strange look in his eyes, and his hand gripped Michael by the arm, leaving him feeling powerless.

‘Your way is over the bridge,’ he said. ‘Go and meet us. Eleanor sent me.’

‘Your way is across the bridge,’ he said. ‘Go and meet us. Eleanor sent me.’

It had scarce taken two seconds to say and do; and Gilbert had plunged into the stream also. The current instantly washed both figures across to the other bank. 473Michael rushed across the bridge, and down the other side, pale; a surging in his ears; his heart thumping, so that his laboured breath could scarce come. Dimly he saw that other forms met him at the bridge end, and followed him; vaguely he heard a hum of voices behind him. He pursued his way, panting, blind with fear. Ever and anon the noise of the river seemed to swell into a roar like thunder, which quenched all other sounds. Here and there a growth of bushes and willows hid the waters from him; but at last, as he stumbled onwards, and rounded one of the curves in that much curved stream, his straining eyes caught sight of something—human forms, surely—arrested by a rock which projected midway into the current.

It barely took two seconds to say and do; and Gilbert jumped into the stream as well. The current quickly swept both of them to the other side. 473Michael dashed across the bridge and down the other side, pale, with a rush in his ears and his heart racing, making it hard to breathe. He dimly noticed other figures meeting him at the end of the bridge, following him; vaguely, he heard a hum of voices behind him. He continued on, gasping and blinded by fear. Every now and then, the noise of the river seemed to swell into a roar like thunder, drowning out all other sounds. Here and there, bushes and willows concealed the water from him; but finally, as he stumbled forward and rounded one of the curves in the winding stream, his straining eyes caught a glimpse of something—human shapes, surely—stopped by a rock that jutted out into the current.

‘He has got to shore, and brought her with him,’ a thought seemed to say. ‘He is too exhausted to drag himself out. I shall soon be with him now.’

‘He’s made it to shore and brought her along,’ a thought seemed to say. ‘He’s too worn out to pull himself out. I’ll be with him soon.’

But, without knowing it, he began to sob and sob and sob as he approached; and when he drew near, instead of going swiftly to the place, he strayed around and about it, and could not, dared not go close.

But, without realizing it, he started to cry and cry and cry as he got closer; and when he arrived, instead of rushing to the spot, he wandered around it, unable to, and afraid to, go near.

It seemed long, very long before he could understand. Other persons, who had seen what had happened, or part of it, and who had seen Michael rush after the other two, had come up, and they told him again and again. A score of times he heard the words repeated: ‘Dead; both dead. No one could swim in such a flood!’ And yet he did not grasp it. But at last, after what seemed a long time, it did come home to him, and he understood that Ada had avenged herself.

It felt like a long time before he could wrap his head around it. Other people who had witnessed what happened—or part of it—and had seen Michael chase after the other two came over and kept telling him. He heard the words repeated over and over: ‘Dead; both dead. No one could swim in such a flood!’ Yet, he still didn’t get it. But eventually, after what felt like an eternity, it hit him, and he realized that Ada had gotten her revenge.

474CHAPTER XLIII

474CHAPTER 43

MAGDALEN. IN VALEDICTION

MAGDALEN. IN GOODBYE

It was July of the same year, and the time drew towards evening. The bright, westering sun was shining into the library at the Red Gables. In one of the deep window-seats, Eleanor and Michael sat side by side, and hand in hand. It seemed as if he had just returned from some journey, for there were signs about the room of a traveller’s recent arrival; and she, it would appear, had not even yet done bidding him welcome, her eyes dwelling still, with undiminished light of affection upon a face beloved. They had been man and wife for three weeks, and after a short ten days of honeymoon, he had brought her home, and left her there, while he went to London, to attend to the innumerable affairs connected with his brother’s business, will, and death. Ten minutes ago he had come in, and she was asking him for his news, which he seemed almost unwilling to enter upon.

It was July of the same year, and the evening was approaching. The bright, setting sun was shining into the library at the Red Gables. In one of the deep window-seats, Eleanor and Michael sat side by side, holding hands. It looked like he had just returned from a trip, as there were signs around the room of a traveler’s recent arrival; and she seemed to still be welcoming him, her eyes filled with the same affection for the face she loved. They had been married for three weeks, and after a brief ten-day honeymoon, he had brought her home and left her there while he went to London to handle various affairs related to his brother’s business, will, and death. Ten minutes ago, he had come in, and she was asking him about his news, which he appeared almost reluctant to discuss.

‘There are letters for me, I perceive,’ he said at last. ‘That is from Roger. When did it come?’

‘I see there are letters for me,’ he finally said. ‘That's from Roger. When did it arrive?’

‘This morning only.’

"Only this morning."

‘Let me have it.’

"Give it to me."

‘No. I have read it. It will keep, because it contains good news. I want to know first all you have not told me. The good news for the last.’

‘No. I’ve read it. It can wait, because it has good news. I want to hear first everything you haven't told me. The good news last.’

475‘I have told you almost everything, my child. It has been a sad business; sad from beginning to end. I have settled it all up—all poor Gilbert’s affairs. He was different from me; no doubt of that. I learnt a lesson or two.’

475‘I’ve shared almost everything with you, my child. It’s been a sorrowful journey; sad from start to finish. I’ve wrapped up all of Gilbert’s matters. He was different from me; there’s no doubt about that. I learned a thing or two.’

‘In what way?’

'How so?'

‘Why, Eleanor, it is simply the old story, that a man often seems much worse than he is. I never for a moment realised that I could have been in fault. I always saw his sin so large; it blotted out everything else. We will talk it all over another time. There was no difficulty in settling his affairs; disorder was abhorrent to his very soul. When I think of that, and of his painstaking, methodical, perfect system of doing things, and then remember my own scatterbrained practices, and remember how young he was, too, I feel as if now, by the light of all these other troubles and experiences, I can understand the temptation that beset him then, to keep things safe—the returning prosperity which he had built up with so much trouble—to keep me from squandering it, as he felt sure I should. Yes; I can see it. By George! What an opinion I must have had in those days of my own perfection and freedom from flaw of any kind. It is incredible.’

“Eleanor, it’s just the same old story: a man often appears to be much worse than he actually is. I never thought for a second that I could have been at fault. I always saw his mistakes as so huge that they overshadowed everything else. We can discuss it more another time. There was no difficulty in sorting out his affairs; chaos was completely against his nature. When I think about that, along with his careful, methodical, perfect way of doing things, and then remember how scattered I can be, especially considering how young he was, I feel like now, after everything I’ve experienced, I can understand the temptation he faced to keep everything safe—the returning success he worked so hard to build—to prevent me from wasting it, which he was sure I would. Yes, I see that now. Goodness! What an idea I must have had back then about my own perfection and lack of flaws. It’s unbelievable.”

‘But, Michael, it was wrong of him.’

‘But, Michael, he was wrong to do that.’

‘Yes, it was wrong of him, and as wrong of me. Roger knew that. Roger was very unhappy because of what I did. We were both about as wrong as we could be, I suppose.’

‘Yes, it was wrong of him, and just as wrong of me. Roger knew that. Roger was really upset because of what I did. We were both as wrong as we could be, I guess.’

Eleanor was silent. She would not gainsay him, but she did not agree; and it was hardly to be expected that she should at that stage of the proceedings.

Eleanor was quiet. She wouldn’t argue with him, but she didn’t agree; and it was hardly surprising that she felt that way at that point in the process.

‘His will, Eleanor, will surprise you. It was made since that Christmas when you and he were together 476at Thorsgarth; when Magdalen and Otho became engaged. And he has left his money rather curiously,—half to Magdalen, in case she marries Otho, to be settled upon her and her children if she should have any, as strictly as it can possibly be done; and half to you, in case you marry—whom, do you suppose?’

‘His will, Eleanor, will surprise you. It was made after that Christmas when you and he were together 476 at Thorsgarth; when Magdalen and Otho got engaged. And he has divided his money in a rather unusual way—half to Magdalen, if she marries Otho, to be put into a trust for her and her children if she has any, as strictly as possible; and half to you, in case you marry—who do you think?’

‘Not himself?’ she asked, pale and breathless.

"‘Not himself?’ she asked, pale and out of breath."

Michael laughed.

Michael chuckled.

‘No, madam, but your present husband.’

'No, ma'am, but your current husband.'

‘Michael! And what if——’

'Michael! What if——'

‘If neither of those marriages really took place, it all came to me, except an annuity to Magdalen of five hundred a year.’

‘If neither of those marriages actually happened, everything came to me, except for an annuity to Magdalen of five hundred a year.’

‘To Magdalen!’

"Cheers to Magdalen!"

‘Yes. I, too, was surprised at first. And then I seemed to comprehend that too. It was for the sake of old times, when we were young together. He and Magdalen in a cool, curious sort of way, always understood one another; and when he was over here, he several times spoke to me about her, and seemed distressed at the idea of the great change and reverse that had come over her. “She is not a high-minded woman,” he said to me once, “but she has had every hope crushed, and has lived in a kind of tomb with that old woman all the best of her life.” So that was the way he took, I suppose, of expressing his sympathy.’

‘Yes. I was surprised at first, too. Then it clicked for me. It was about the good old days when we were young together. He and Magdalen always understood each other in a cool, curious way. When he was here, he mentioned her a few times and seemed upset about the huge changes she had gone through. “She’s not a high-minded woman,” he once told me, “but every hope she had has been crushed, and she’s spent most of her life living in a sort of tomb with that old woman.” I guess that’s how he expressed his sympathy.’

‘It is wonderful,’ said Eleanor, in a low voice, feeling humbled, puzzled, and ashamed. This view of Magdalen’s life had never intruded itself into her mind. And it was as if she heard a voice echoing in the air about her, ‘Judge not!’

“It’s amazing,” Eleanor said quietly, feeling humbled, confused, and ashamed. This perspective on Magdalen’s life had never crossed her mind before. It was as if she could hear a voice echoing around her, “Don’t judge!”

‘Yes, it is wonderful, and very humbling to me. And to you also, he left this ring.’

‘Yes, it’s amazing, and it really humbles me. And he left this ring for you too.’

477He took a case from his breast-pocket, and gave it to her. It contained a ring set with a large pearl of unusual size and beauty, surrounded by brilliants, in a fine and delicate small pattern.

477He took a case from his breast pocket and handed it to her. Inside was a ring featuring a large pearl of remarkable size and beauty, encircled by sparkling diamonds arranged in an intricate and delicate design.

‘He wished you to wear it always,’ said Michael in a low voice. ‘This was in a private letter to me, half finished, which he must have left amongst his other papers when he came down here with Otho, just before that wedding. He said it was more like his idea of you than anything he had ever seen.’

‘He wanted you to always wear it,’ Michael said quietly. ‘This was in a private letter to me, half finished, which he must have left among his other papers when he came down here with Otho, just before that wedding. He said it was more like his idea of you than anything he had ever seen.’

Eleanor was weeping silently as Michael placed this ring upon her hand.

Eleanor was crying quietly as Michael put the ring on her hand.

‘Why did he think of me in that way?’ she whispered, between her tears. ‘It was so wrong, so unlike the truth. It makes me afraid. I shall always feel that I am a renegade when I look at it.’

‘Why did he see me like that?’ she whispered, through her tears. ‘It was so wrong, so unlike the truth. It scares me. I’ll always feel like a traitor when I think about it.’

‘It made him a great deal happier, at any rate,’ said Michael, gently. ‘And now, Eleanor, something else. I saw Otho while I was in town.’

‘It made him a lot happier, anyway,’ said Michael, softly. ‘And now, Eleanor, there's something else. I saw Otho while I was in town.’

‘Yes?’ she said, in a slow, reluctant whisper.

‘Yes?’ she said, in a slow, hesitant whisper.

‘Well, he is indeed a broken man. His sins have come home to him, and Ada avenged herself fearfully; but how, do you suppose?’

‘Well, he is definitely a broken man. His sins have caught up with him, and Ada took her revenge in a terrifying way; but how, do you think?’

She shook her head.

She nodded no.

‘Not by her own death; he hardly alluded to it. That whole connection with Ada was the merest freak. It is, as it were, by chance alone—that awful chance which we call Destiny—that that caprice has had such effects for us all. It is, through Gilbert’s death, and his alone. It sounds odd to say such a thing of the regard of one man for another, but one might almost say that his affection for Gilbert has been the one love of his life——’

‘Not because of her own death; he barely mentioned it. His entire connection with Ada was just a random event. It is, in a way, purely by chance—that terrible chance we refer to as Destiny—that this whim has had such consequences for all of us. It is through Gilbert’s death, and his alone. It seems strange to express such a thing about the bond of one man for another, but one could almost say that his love for Gilbert has been the one true love of his life——’

478‘I know what you mean; and it is so, in a way. Gilbert had more of his heart and soul than any one else—even Magdalen.’

478“I get what you’re saying; and it’s true, in a sense. Gilbert had more of his heart and soul than anyone else—even Magdalen.”

‘Yes, even Magdalen; for he trifled and played with her, and in fact, mastered her even in coming round to her wishes; but Gilbert, never. It was like the love of a dog for its master. It has knocked him down completely; he has no spirit left. He said there was nothing to live for when a fellow’s friend was gone, and he gave some dark hint as to being Gilbert’s murderer. I did not stay long with him. I don’t know what will become of him. It was absolutely necessary that I should see him on business; so I saw him, and had done with him.’

‘Yes, even Magdalen; because he toyed with her feelings and ultimately got her to go along with what he wanted. But not Gilbert, never. It was like a dog's loyalty to its owner. It has completely taken him down; he’s lost all his spirit. He said there’s nothing to live for when a friend is gone, and he hinted darkly about possibly being Gilbert’s murderer. I didn’t stay long with him. I don’t know what will happen to him. I had to see him for business, so I did, and that was it.’

‘Did he say nothing about Ada’s little child, and its death?’

‘Did he say anything about Ada’s little child and its death?’

‘Not a word; and I did not, either. It seemed to me a desecration to mention such things to him.’

‘Not a word; and I didn’t either. It felt wrong to bring up those things with him.’

‘Yes. Let us not speak of him. We cannot do anything for him. He would not let us; and for years to come I do not think I could bear to look upon his face. That is all I want to know. Let us read Roger’s letter now. He has got a great post, and is going to take a long holiday with us in the autumn; and then he is going to South America to manage a business there for the people he is now with.’

‘Yes. Let’s not talk about him. We can’t help him. He wouldn’t allow it; and for many years, I don’t think I could stand to look at his face. That’s all I want to know. Let’s read Roger’s letter now. He has a great job and is planning to take a long holiday with us in the autumn; after that, he’s heading to South America to manage a business there for the people he’s currently working with.’

‘Ah! His career, that I have prophesied for him, is beginning then,’ said Michael, as he read Roger’s letter with her, seated beside her, each of them holding a leaf. And as they sat thus, with that softened look upon their faces which comes with thoughts of a much-loved absent one, the door opened, and the servant announced Miss Wynter.

“Ah! So his career, the one I’ve predicted for him, is starting now,” said Michael, as he read Roger’s letter with her, sitting next to her, each of them holding a page. And as they sat there, with that gentle look on their faces that comes from thinking about someone they love who’s away, the door opened, and the servant announced Miss Wynter.

They both looked up in surprise as she entered. She 479walked up to the table and stood looking at them with a keen, searching gaze, and her lips quivered a little as she saw the attitude of entire trust, and the look of peace and of rest upon both faces. Magdalen, like the others, was in black; she was still clad in the deep mourning she had been wearing for Miss Strangforth; perhaps in her soul she was not sorry that circumstances allowed her to wear a garb so well according with her own feelings. But it struck Eleanor that she was equipped for a longer journey than that from Balder Hall to the Red Gables. Her face was very pale, but there was no abatement—there never had been any abatement—in the pride of its expression. Whatever Magdalen’s fate, she would always carry it, to all outward seeming, with the stateliness of a queen who wears her crown.

They both looked up in surprise as she entered. She 479walked up to the table and stood there, looking at them with a sharp, searching gaze, and her lips trembled a little when she saw their complete trust and the look of peace and rest on their faces. Magdalen, like the others, was in black; she was still in the deep mourning she had worn for Miss Strangforth; maybe deep down she felt no regret that circumstances allowed her to wear something that matched her own feelings so well. But Eleanor sensed that Magdalen was prepared for a longer journey than just from Balder Hall to the Red Gables. Her face was very pale, but there was no fading—there had never been any fading—in the pride of her expression. No matter what Magdalen’s fate would be, she would always carry it, to everyone’s eyes, with the grace of a queen wearing her crown.

‘You were so absorbed, you scarcely heard my name,’ she said, in her clear, rather sarcastic tones, and with a slight cool smile. ‘I am glad to find you in. I heard that Michael was coming home to-day, and I did not wish to go away without saying good-bye.’

‘You were so lost in thought, you barely heard me say your name,’ she remarked in her clear, somewhat sarcastic tone, accompanied by a slight, cool smile. ‘I’m glad to see you’re here. I heard Michael was coming home today, and I didn’t want to leave without saying goodbye.’

‘You are going away?’ said Eleanor. ‘Are you going for long?’

‘Are you leaving?’ Eleanor asked. ‘Are you going for a while?’

‘Most likely I shall never see you again,’ Magdalen pursued. ‘It is not probable that our paths will ever cross. Indeed, I shall make it my object to prevent them from doing so.’

‘Most likely I will never see you again,’ Magdalen continued. ‘It’s unlikely that our paths will ever cross. In fact, I’ll make it my goal to keep that from happening.’

‘Magdalen——’

‘Magdalen——’

But Michael, a little better acquainted with human nature, and especially with Magdalen’s nature, than was his wife, had already guessed, and his eyes were fixed upon Miss Wynter’s face, scrutinisingly, but with little surprise.

But Michael, who knew a bit more about human nature, and especially Magdalen’s nature, than his wife did, had already figured it out, and his eyes were focused on Miss Wynter’s face, examining it closely but with little surprise.

‘I am going to London,’ said Magdalen. ‘I intend travelling there by the south mail this evening. I have 480sent my things on, and called to see you on my way to the station.’

‘I’m going to London,’ said Magdalen. ‘I plan to travel there by the south mail this evening. I’ve sent my things ahead and stopped by to see you on my way to the station.’

‘To London——’ began Eleanor.

‘To London—’ began Eleanor.

Magdalen’s eyebrows contracted. She gave a short, impatient laugh.

Magdalen frowned. She let out a brief, annoyed laugh.

‘How long you are in comprehending! I see Michael understood at once. Ah, Michael, if you had understood me as well seven years ago!... Well, Eleanor, I am going to Otho.’

'How long it takes you to understand! I see Michael got it right away. Ah, Michael, if only you had understood me as well seven years ago!... Well, Eleanor, I’m heading to Otho.'

‘To Otho!’

"Cheers to Otho!"

‘Yes, to Otho. When I promised to marry him, I swore that when the time came, I would follow him faithfully, no matter how or where. He said we should both know when it had come. It has come now. Since he saw you in town, Michael, I have heard from him. He has taken some rooms for me, and I shall go and stay there; and as soon as I have been there long enough, we shall be married.’

'Yes, to Otho. When I promised to marry him, I swore that when the time came, I would follow him faithfully, no matter how or where. He said we would both know when that time had arrived. It has arrived now. Since he saw you in town, Michael, I've heard from him. He has rented some rooms for me, and I will go stay there; and as soon as I've been there long enough, we will get married.'

Eleanor was silent at first. Then she began tremulously—

Eleanor was quiet at first. Then she started shakily—

‘Have you thought seriously about it? After what has happened, he can have no claim upon you; and you surely do not dare to go to him.’

‘Have you really thought about it? After everything that’s happened, he has no claim on you; and you definitely can’t go to him.’

‘Dare—I dare, most certainly, go to him, and stay with him. I am not afraid of him. I never was. If some other people had been as little afraid of him as I was, perhaps he might not have made such a hideous bungle as he has done, of his life. But if I were afraid of him, I should go to him all the more, after what I swore to him, lest he should do me some hurt if I disobeyed him.’

‘Sure, I’ll definitely go to him and stay with him. I’m not scared of him. I never was. If a few other people had been as fearless as I was, maybe he wouldn’t have messed up his life so badly. But if I were afraid of him, I’d go to him even more, after what I promised him, so he wouldn’t hurt me if I disobeyed him.’

‘But, Magdalen——’

"But, Magdalen—"

‘But, Eleanor!’ said the other, in a deep, stern voice. ‘Let me explain myself, and then, if you fail to understand, 481it will not be my fault. I am going to him now, first because of my promise, which meant, that when there should be nothing to prevent me from marrying him, I would be his wife. And what is there to prevent me now?’

‘But, Eleanor!’ said the other, in a deep, stern voice. ‘Let me explain myself, and then, if you don't understand, 481it won't be my fault. I'm going to him now, first because of my promise, which means that when there was nothing stopping me from marrying him, I would be his wife. And what’s stopping me now?’

‘There is himself!’ cried Eleanor, passionately. ‘Michael, tell her—explain to her that she must not tie——’

‘There he is!’ cried Eleanor, passionately. ‘Michael, tell her—explain to her that she must not tie——’

‘Wait! She has not finished yet,’ said Michael.

‘Wait! She hasn't finished yet,’ said Michael.

‘No, I have not,’ Magdalen assented. ‘First, because of my promise to him. You think that because himself, as you call it, frightened and repelled you, it must, of course, be the same with every one else. Well, while I am about it, I will tell you the whole truth. He has not a friend in the world, I suppose, now that Gilbert is gone, except me. I am in the same case. While my poor old aunt still lived, there was always some one who believed in me, and thought I was an angel. There is no one now. Himself—such as he is—loves me, with such love as he has to give; clings to me, and wants me. And I—such as I am—infinitely beneath you, I confess’ (with a mocking smile and bow), ‘love him, with what heart has not been crushed out of me. Yes, and such as he is,’ she added, raising herself before them, and looking at them with a kind of defiance on her scornful face—‘such as he is, I think it worth while to go to him, and try to save him from destruction. Perhaps I shall not succeed. That doesn’t matter. I want something to do, and there it is, ready to my hand.... And also, I shall then have kept a promise to one man, at any rate.’

‘No, I haven’t,’ Magdalen agreed. ‘First, because I promised him. You think that just because he scared and repelled you, it must be the same for everyone else. Well, while I'm at it, I’ll tell you the whole truth. He doesn't have a friend in the world now that Gilbert is gone, except for me. I'm in the same boat. When my poor old aunt was alive, there was always someone who believed in me and thought I was an angel. There’s no one now. He—whatever he is—loves me with whatever love he has to give; he clings to me and wants me. And I—whatever I am—infinitely beneath you, I admit’ (with a mocking smile and bow), ‘I love him with what’s left of my heart. Yes, and whatever he is,’ she continued, straightening up before them and looking at them defiantly with a scornful expression—‘whatever he is, I think it’s worth trying to save him from destruction. I might not succeed. That doesn’t matter. I need something to do, and there it is, right in front of me.... And besides, I’ll have kept a promise to one man, at least.’

Eleanor stared at her, half-fascinated, half-repelled.

Eleanor looked at her, feeling both intrigued and disgusted.

‘One word to you, Michael,’ added Magdalen. ‘You look happy now, as I have never seen you look before; and I firmly believe you will be happy. You must have 482forgiven me long ago for not having married you; and now I should think you join thankfulness to forgiveness. But I wish to tell you that I know I behaved vilely to you—not in breaking off our engagement, but in ever making it; and you treated me better than most men would treat a woman who has cheated them, and then made a mess of her affairs. I wronged you, and I deserve what I have got for it. That is more than I would own to any one else in the world. It will serve as my wedding present to you, Eleanor; there is no testimony to goodness so strong as that which is offered by what is—not goodness. And now,’ she added, looking at the clock, ‘it is time for me to go. I should like to shake hands with you both, and wish you good-bye.’

‘One thing I want to say to you, Michael,’ Magdalen added. ‘You look happier now than I've ever seen you; and I truly believe you will be happy. You must have forgiven me long ago for not marrying you; and now I imagine you feel gratitude along with that forgiveness. But I want to tell you that I know I treated you terribly—not by breaking off our engagement, but by agreeing to it in the first place; and you treated me better than most men would treat a woman who has betrayed them and then messed up her life. I wronged you, and I deserve what I've gotten for it. That’s more than I would admit to anyone else in the world. It will serve as my wedding gift to you, Eleanor; there’s no proof of goodness as strong as what’s shown by a lack of goodness. And now,’ she added, glancing at the clock, ‘it’s time for me to go. I’d like to shake hands with both of you and say goodbye.’

In her attitude, as she turned towards them, there was something imposing. There was neither softness, nor benignity, nor true nobility—the nobility of soul, that is—in any of her looks or gestures; but there was a certain still, unbending pride, and a dauntless, unquailing gaze into the iron eyes of misfortune which thrilled them both. Eleanor took her hand between both her own, and looked long, earnestly, speechlessly into her face, saying at last—

In her demeanor, as she faced them, there was something striking. There was no softness, kindness, or genuine nobility—the nobility of spirit, that is—in any of her expressions or movements; but there was a certain steady, unyielding pride, and a fearless, unwavering look into the harsh eyes of adversity that captivated them both. Eleanor took her hand in both of hers and stared long, intently, and silently into her face before finally saying—

‘Magdalen, why do you delight to make yourself out a worse woman than you are? Is it nothing that you have done, to live with Miss Strangforth as you did, and treat her so that she thought you an angel? nothing in what you are going to do? For it is a martyrdom to which you doom yourself, say what you please.’

‘Magdalen, why do you enjoy portraying yourself as a worse person than you really are? Isn’t it enough that you lived with Miss Strangforth as you did and treated her in a way that made her think you were an angel? Isn’t it significant what you’re about to do? Because you’re condemning yourself to a kind of martyrdom, no matter how you try to justify it.’

‘No, it isn’t,’ said Magdalen, with a harsh laugh, looking with a curious expression into Eleanor’s eyes. ‘That’s why I am not a good woman, Eleanor. It is no 483martyrdom at all. I am glad, I am glad I am going—going to get away from this hateful place, and be married to Otho. And if I had got married to Michael, long before he ever saw you, child, I should have been a miserable woman, and should most likely have done something outrageous, sooner or later. That’s where the badness comes in. Good-bye, Michael.’

‘No, it isn’t,’ Magdalen said with a harsh laugh, looking curiously into Eleanor’s eyes. ‘That’s why I’m not a good person, Eleanor. It’s not martyrdom at all. I’m glad, I’m glad I’m leaving—getting away from this terrible place and going to marry Otho. And if I had married Michael long before he ever met you, sweetie, I would have been a miserable woman and likely would have done something outrageous eventually. That’s where the badness comes in. Goodbye, Michael.’

‘Let me come to the train and see you off,’ he said.

"Let me come to the train and say goodbye to you," he said.

‘No, certainly not. You mean to be kind, I know; but I am going alone. If I fancied you were looking after me, I might look back, and not be so delighted with my future as I ought.’

‘No, definitely not. I know you mean well; but I'm going alone. If I thought you were watching out for me, I might look back, and I wouldn't be as excited about my future as I should be.’

‘Then, Magdalen, give it up, and stay with——’ began Eleanor eagerly, as she stepped forward with outstretched hands. But the other had gone swiftly out of the room, without looking back, and had closed the door after her.

‘Then, Magdalen, just let it go and stay with——’ began Eleanor eagerly, stepping forward with outstretched hands. But Magdalen had quickly left the room without looking back and had closed the door behind her.

Eleanor turned to her husband, who was looking at her. They confronted each other for a moment or two, till she asked—

Eleanor turned to her husband, who was looking at her. They faced each other for a moment or two, until she asked—

‘Is she a heroine, or is she—Michael, what is she?’

‘Is she a hero, or is she—Michael, what is she?’

‘She is Magdalen Wynter,’ he answered. ‘I don’t know what she is; but there is certainly some heroine in her.’

‘She is Magdalen Wynter,’ he replied. ‘I don’t know what she is, but there’s definitely some kind of heroine in her.’

‘To marry Otho!’ murmured Eleanor.

"Marry Otho?" Eleanor whispered.

‘I think she is just doing what she said herself, going to work with the thing nearest her hand—anything to get away from here. And it takes the shape of heroism, because, you know, she will never let him sink; at least, she will be always struggling to keep him straight—what they call straight,’ said Michael, and his voice was not quite steady. ‘Magdalen always laughed at heroism,’ he added.

‘I think she’s just doing what she said she would, getting to work on whatever is closest to her—anything to escape this place. And it seems heroic because, you know, she’ll never let him fail; at least, she’ll always be trying to keep him on track—what they call on track,’ said Michael, his voice a bit unsteady. ‘Magdalen always laughed at heroism,’ he added.

484‘God help her!’ said Eleanor, in a low voice.

484“God help her!” Eleanor said quietly.

*      *      *      *      *

The factories by the river have now been long disused. Most likely Michael will some time follow the once despised advice of honest Sir Thomas Winthrop, and pull them down. As they stand now, silent and quiet, footsteps echo through the passage which leads to the bridge, and Tees goes murmuring past the spot, telling, as it seems to our imperfect ears, the same story exactly that it has been telling for so many hundred years. Whether what we call inanimate nature stands blindly by, without taking any impress from the scenes which humanity acts in the arena she prepares for them, is one of the mysteries which we cannot solve. To us, the trees appear the same each year, and the voice of the river changes only with the seasons, and with periods of drought or flood. A shriek, once uttered, is lost, and death is the end of all things.

The factories by the river have been abandoned for a long time. Most likely, Michael will eventually take the advice of the once-ignored honest Sir Thomas Winthrop and tear them down. As they sit now, silent and still, footsteps echo through the path leading to the bridge, and the Tees flows softly past, seemingly telling the same story it's shared for hundreds of years. Whether what we call inanimate nature stands by idly, without being affected by the events humanity creates in the space it provides for them, is one of those mysteries we can't figure out. To us, the trees look the same every year, and the river's voice only changes with the seasons and during times of drought or flood. A scream, once heard, fades away, and death marks the end of everything.

Long letters come from Roger to the friends at the Red Gables, telling of prosperity and advancement, speaking of love unchanged to them and theirs, but never hinting at any thoughts of returning to his native land.

Long letters arrive from Roger to the friends at Red Gables, sharing news of success and progress, expressing his unchanged love for them and theirs, but never suggesting any thoughts of returning to his homeland.

Ada’s child, which pined and died not long after she did, is buried in her grave; and Gilbert also sleeps in Bradstane churchyard.

Ada’s child, who wasted away and died shortly after she did, is buried in her grave; and Gilbert also rests in Bradstane churchyard.

As for the two who were left alone of all this company who had been young at the same time, the years brought changes in their life, and ofttimes in their habitations. But since this chronicle professes only to deal with that part of their lives which was played out in the Borderland where they dwelt, it is not necessary to follow those changes, but only to say that they still 485speak of Bradstane and the Red Gables as ‘home.’ For humane and kindly hearts always find loves and interests; hopes and occupations spring thickly around them, on every side and in every soil; and so it was with these two. Human interests and hopes, keen and deep, bind them to the old spot. There are those there, both old and young, whom they love, and who love them, and from whose vicinity they would not, if they could, tear themselves altogether. These things, and a certain righteousness of thought and deed in their own lives, have mercifully dimmed and blurred the memories of one or two tragic years, and have restored most of its loveliness and much of its freshness to life; have done for their bitterer remembrances exactly what the abundant ivy and the gracious growth of flowers and ferns have done for the naked grimness of the castle ruins which stand on the cliff above the river.

As for the two who were left alone from their group, who had been young together, the years brought changes to their lives and often to where they lived. But since this story focuses only on the part of their lives that unfolded in the Borderland where they lived, it's not necessary to detail those changes; it’s enough to say that they still refer to Bradstane and the Red Gables as ‘home.’ People with kind and caring hearts always find love and interests; hopes and activities flourish around them, everywhere and in every setting; and that was true for these two. Human interests and deep hopes connect them to the old place. There are those there, both young and old, whom they love and who love them, and from whose company they wouldn’t want to separate entirely, even if they could. These ties, along with a sense of rightness in their thoughts and actions, have thankfully softened the memories of a couple of tragic years, restoring much of the beauty and freshness to their lives; they’ve done for their painful memories what the lush ivy and the beautiful growth of flowers and ferns have done for the stark ruins of the castle perched on the cliff above the river.

THE END

S. & H.

S. & H.

Printed by R. & R. Clark, Edinburgh.
Bentley’s Favorite Novels.
Each piece can be purchased individually for 6 shillings from any bookseller.
City or Rural.

By RHODA BROUGHTON.
Cometh up as a Flower.
Good-bye, Sweetheart!
Joan.
Nancy.
Not Wisely, but too Well.
Red as a Rose is She.
Second Thoughts.
Belinda.
Dr. Cupid.
Alas!
By Mrs. ALEXANDER.
The Wooing o’t.
Her Dearest Foe.
Look before you Leap.
The Admiral’s Ward.
The Executor.
The Freres.
Which Shall it Be?
By ANTHONY TROLLOPE.
The Three Clerks.
By MARCUS CLARKE.
For the Term of his Natural Life.
By HAWLEY SMART.
Breezie Langton.
By HECTOR MALOT.
No Relations. (With numerous illustrations.)
By ROSA N. CAREY.
Nellie’s Memories.
Barbara Heathcote’s Trial.
Not like Other Girls.
Only the Governess.
Queenie’s Whim.
Robert Ord’s Atonement.
Uncle Max.
Wee Wifie.
Wooed and Married.
Heriot’s Choice.
By W. E. NORRIS.
Thirlby Hall.
A Bachelor’s Blunder.
Major and Minor.
The Rogue.
Miss Shafto.
By Mrs. ANNIE EDWARDES.
Ought We to Visit Her?
Leah: a Woman of Fashion.
A Ball-Room Repentance.
A Girton Girl.
Pearl Powder.
By CHARLES READE.
A Perilous Secret.
By the Hon. L. WINGFIELD.
Lady Grizel.
By Mrs. AUGUSTUS CRAVEN.
A Sister’s Story (reprinting).

LONDON
RICHARD BENTLEY & SON, NEW BURLINGTON ST.
Publishers in Ordinary to Her Majesty the Queen.
Bentley's Favorite Novels.
Each item is available individually for 6s., from all booksellers in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Town or Country.

By MARIE CORELLI.
A Romance of Two Worlds.
Vendetta! | Thelma.
Ardath.
By F. MONTGOMERY.
Misunderstood.
Thrown Together.
Seaforth.
By E. WERNER.
Success: and how he Won It.
Under a Charm.
Fickle Fortune.
No Surrender.
By J. SHERIDAN LE FANU.
Uncle Silas.
In a Glass Darkly.
The House by the Churchyard.
By Mrs. NOTLEY.
Olive Varcoe.
By FRANCES M. PEARD.
Near Neighbours.
ANONYMOUS.
The Last of the Cavaliers.
Sir Charles Danvers.
By Lady G. FULLERTON.
Ellen Middleton.
Ladybird.
Too Strange not to be True.
By JESSIE FOTHERGILL.
The ‘First Violin.’
Borderland.
Healey.
Kith and Kin.
Probation.
By HELEN MATHERS.
Comin’ thro’ the Rye.
Sam’s Sweetheart.
By HENRY ERROLL.
An Ugly Duckling.
By Mrs. PARR.
Adam and Eve.
Dorothy Fox.
By Baroness TAUTPHŒUS.
The Initials.
Quits!
By Mrs. RIDDELL.
George Geith of Fen Court.
Berna Boyle.

By JANE AUSTEN.

By Jane Austen.

(Messrs. Bentley’s are the only complete Editions of Miss Austen’s Works.)

(Messrs. Bentley's are the only complete editions of Jane Austen's works.)

Emma.
Lady Susan, and The Watsons.
Mansfield Park.
Northanger Abbey, and Persuasion.
Pride and Prejudice.
Sense and Sensibility.

LONDON
RICHARD BENTLEY & SON, NEW BURLINGTON ST.
Publishers in Ordinary to Her Majesty the Queen.

Transcription Note

Certain compound words appear both with and without hyphens: dogcart, hearthrug, bulldog, scatterbrained. Where the hyphen appears on a line break, it is retained or removed based on other occurences of the word.

Certain compound words can appear both with and without hyphens: dogcart, hearthrug, bulldog, scatterbrained. When the hyphen comes at a line break, it's kept or dropped depending on other occurrences of the word.

Errors deemed most likely to be the printer’s have been corrected, and are noted here. The references are to the page and line in the original.

Errors that are most likely caused by the printer have been fixed and are mentioned here. The references point to the page and line in the original.

21.11 a decide[d]ly horsey, slangy young fellow Inserted.
26.24 you know,[’] Added.
43.9 we used to go in to tea?[’] Inserted.
54.21 remarkably observant,[’] Added.
78.21 [‘]After that Added.
86.24 he is exactly sly,[’] Added.
94.19 though[t] he does not know it. Removed.
116.1 his own ple[a]santry Inserted.
165.33 ‘Oh, with pleasure[,]’ Added.
233.7 of the right stuff.[’] Added.
239.1 at any of the balls?[’] Added.
253.2 [‘/“]Fancy their faces ... Replaced.
253.5 ... just to look at them.[’/”] Replaced.
261.25 ‘Do you![’] exclaimed Ada, Added.
261.26 [‘]Well, I never![’] Added.
264.19 higher and better.[’] Added.
271.14 [‘]I am sorry Added.
271.29 [‘]Treat you in this way! Removed.
311.14 are always accidents,[’] Added.
313.12 every one and everything.[’] Added.
313.29 the tune of it.[’] Added.
323.6 before you go,[’] Added.
326.12 [‘]I should have done Added.
368.8 about life and other[s] things Removed.

Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!